mh 


% "  } 
S  1 

f  \C) 

rs 

t  j 

Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2018  with  funding  from 
University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


https://archive.org/details/lifelaborsofrevv00nels_0 


I$ife  ar)d  labors 

of 

Rev.VIVIAN  A.DAKE, 

ORGANIZER  AND  LEADER 

of 

*»»>  Pentecost  Bands.  ««<• 


Embracing  an  Account 
of 

His  Travels  in 

America,  Europe  and  Africa, 


With  Selections  From  His 

-»»>  g^eiohes,  ]?o@ms  and  gongs,  ««<• 

—  BY - 

JHOMAS  U-  UELiSON,  Ev>ar\gelist. 


“  For  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  of  faith;  and  much  people  was 
added  unto  the  Lord.” 


CHICAGO : 

Published  for  the  Author,  by  T.B.  Arnold,  104-106  Franklin  St. 

1894. 


Copyright,  1894, 

By  REV.  THOMAS  H.  NELSON. 


2  1.0*72 

“7)  /  */- 9  *> l 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Parents — Birth — Early  traits — Converted  at  nine — The  preacher 
foreshadowed — Attracts  the  attention  of  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts — 
Mrs.  Joseph  Mackey  resolves  to  educate  him — How  he  ex¬ 
presses  his  feelings  when  he  hears  of  it — Goes  to  Chili — Re¬ 
claimed — Graduates,  and  enters  the  Rochester  University — 
First  sermon  and  its  results — Extracts  from  his  Diary — 
Abundant  in  labors — His  influence  at  the  University . 

CHAPTER  II. 

First  real  battle  ground — Tent  meeting  at  Albion,  N.  Y. — Con¬ 
version  of  a  Catholic  lady — The  Catholics  enraged — Threat¬ 
ened  by  a  mob — The  ringleaders  fearfully  injured,  and  the 
tent  unmolested — Leaves  college — Appointed  to  St.  Charles 
circuit — Marriage — Takes  work  in  Iowa — Death  of  his  wife — 
Success  in  winning  souls — Conversion  of  a  Baptist  lady — 
Extracts  from  his  Diary . 

CHAPTER  III. 

Sent  to  Walker  circuit — Second  marriage — Souls  saved — Fearful 
warning  against  procrastination — Prays  for  his  members  per¬ 
sonally — Personal  work — Wonderful  case  of  Mr.  P. — Water¬ 
loo  circuit — One  hundred  saved  during  the  second  year — Sent 
to  Cedar  Falls — As  a  pastor — Infidels  and  Spiritualists  seek 
to  break  up  his  meetings,  but  fail — “Witch  of  Endor’’ ser¬ 
mon — How  to  get  preachers — Enlarges  his  borders — Death 
of  his  only  child . . * ...... 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Pen  portrait  of  the  man — Specimen  of  his  poetry — Historical  in¬ 
cident . 

CHAPTER  V. 

As  an  evangelist — Anecdote — Work  in  Minnesota — Extracts  from 
his  Diary — Preaches  with  power,  and  quotes  Pollock  with 
thrilling  effect . 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Seasons  of  pentecostal  power — Plymouth  district  camp-meeting — 
Northfield  camp  meeting — Sister  M.  wrestles  with  God 
five  years,  and  the  whole  country  is  stirred — A  long  short 
sermon — One  of  the  “days  of  the  Son  of  man” — My  Cross  (po¬ 
etry) — The  Old  Song  Ever  New  (poetry) . 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Work  at  Mankato — Satan’s  seat — First  Pentecost  Band — Opposi¬ 
tion  from  the  Ingersoll  element — Takes  a  transfer — Confer¬ 
ence  evangelist — Death  of  Jennie  Newville — Delegate  to  Gen- 


PAGE 

17-24 

24-31 

31-39 

39-56 

56-64 

64-72 


vi. 


Contents. 


page 

eral  Conference — “The  Land  of  the  Living’’ — A  unique  com¬ 
pany  at  the  altar — A  young  lady  refuses  to  yield  to  God; 
she  soon  dies — E.  H.  Tenney  reclaimed — In  charge  of  three 
districts — Nurses  his  sick  wife — A  woman  wants  to  leave  her 
husband  because  he  is  a  Free  Methodist,  gets  saved  and  finds 
she  is  a  Free  Methodist  herself — Takes  a  rest — Healed  in 
answer  to  prayer. . . .  72-79 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Superintendent  Roberts  encourages  band  work — Others  oppose 
it — Instructs  his  workers  to  trust  God  for  everything 
they  need — Quotations  concerning  Mr.  Dake  and  his  work — 


Experience  (poetry) — Pentecost  Bands  fairly  started .  79-87 

CHAPTER  TX. 

Doctrinal  views  and  teachings .  88-101 

CHAPTER  X. 


Band  work — Startling  answer  to  prayer — Finney  on  “burden  of 
soul’’ — Other  bands  formed — An  infidel  converted;  he  be¬ 
comes  a  preacher — Interesting  conversion  of  a  Universalist — 
Railroad  employees  saved — Overcoming  difficulties — Work¬ 
ers’ Warning  (poetry) — Bands  Nos.  4  and  5  organized— All 
for  Precious  Souls  (poetry) . 102-111 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Band  work — A  grocer  saved;  sends  his  tobacco  back  to  the  whole¬ 
sale  house — Lillian  Burt — Interesting  incident — Opium  slave 
set  free . .  111-117 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Band  No.  8  formed— A  merchant  gets  saved  and  throws  all  his 
tobacco  out  of  his  store — Roman  Catholic  lady  converted — 

Godly  lives — Butterfly  of  fashion  saved — Opposition  from 
church  members — An  arrow  strikes  home — Tabernacle  pitched 
at  Paw  Paw,  Mich. — The  mob  take  it  to  the  depot  and  bill  it 
for  Australia;  it  is  recovered — Professors  of  religion  converted 
at  The  Meadows — Band  meetings  at  Marengo,  Ill . — At  Rock¬ 
ford,  Ill. — At  “Big  Woods’’ — First  Anniversary  of  Pentecost 
Bands — Meetings  at  Gardner,  Ill. — Deep  conviction — Op¬ 
position — Victory — Camp  meeting  at  Evanston,  Ill. — Band 
work  in  various  places — Personal  work  by  the  workers — The 
town  paper  speaks . .  117-133 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Band  work — A  hard  fought  battle — Abundant  in  labors — In  jail — 

The  town  aroused — The  people  threaten  to  tear  the  jail  down 
unless  the  prisoners  are  released — Released — Marching  to 
the  hall  with  songs  of  triumph — An  awful  warning — Conver¬ 
sions — Powerful  meetings  at  Morris,  Ill. — Street  meetings 
stir  the  devil — Workers  arrested  at  the  band  home — Rejoic¬ 
ing  in  jail — Others  come  and  carry  on  the  work — The  mayor 
glad  to  let  them  out — Another  street  meeting — An  editor 


Contents. 


page 

speaks  in  their  favor — In  jail  again— The  secular  papers  de¬ 
fend  them . 133-145 

CHAPTER  XIY. 

Band  work — Si  vert  Ulness — A  reporter’s  plea — Class  organized 
at  Mazon — First  Harvest  Home — Work  at  Streator,  Ill. — Sa¬ 
loon  meetings — Interesting  conversions — Street  meeting  at 
Ransom,  Ill. — The  community  stirred — The  tabernacle  raised 
— A  drunkard  saved  and  called  to  preach;  he  refuses,  back¬ 
slides,  and  meets  a  fearful  death — The  work  spreads  among 
the  Germans — A  hospitable  people — Some  fruit  garnered 
above — Plowing  on  a  rock. . 146-155 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Great  crowds — Opposition — Judgments — B.  T.  Roberts  on  spu" 
rious  conversions — An  infuriated  Jew  helps  to  convert  a 
man — More  conversions —  Arrested —  Dismissed —  Arrested 
again,  and  imprisoned — The  mayor  in  trouble — Released — 

The  marshal  asks  them  to  pray — Interesting  incidents. . . .  155-165 

CHAPTER  XVI, 

Pushing  the  work — Praise  meeting  at  Morris,  Ill. — The  author 
‘‘run  in’’  for  shouting — Exhorts  the  prisoners — An  angry  of¬ 
ficial — Startled — Praying  in  court — Released — Mr.  D.  sows 
a  tract;  it  produces  fruit — Meetings  at  Cornell,  Ill. — “Elijah’s 
ravens  not  all  dead” — At  Wheaton— Refined  and  educated 
devils — “The  man  that  pra-yed” — Backslidden  preacher  re¬ 
claimed — Mr.  D.  consecrates  his  little  girls  to  foreign  mis¬ 
sion  work— Prayer  for  money  answered . .  165-180 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Wonderful  quarterly  meeting  at  Morris — B.  T.  Roberts  present — 

“Chair  beds”  at  Coleville — Second  x^nnual  Harvest  Home  at 
Streator — Characteristic  testimony— Work  at  Palmyra,  III. — 

A  sermon  that  hit — Church  entertainments — Arrested  again 
— Shameful  treatment — Catechising  the  marshal — Friends — 

Case  dismissed — Eventful  meetings  at  Ottawa,  Ill. — Mob 
work  at  Spring  Valley,  Ill. — Meetings  in  various  places _  180-193 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Ingathering  at  Ottawa — Opposition  by  Catholics — Bombs  explod¬ 
ed  in  the  hall — Souls  saved — Arrested — Peculiar  prisoners — 

A  strange  thing — Tried  and  sentenced — Public  sentiment 
favors  the  workers — Released — The  work  goes  on — The  pro¬ 
prietor  of  a  billiard  hall  gets  saved  and  burns  his  gambling 
outfit  on  the  street — Arrested  again — Catholics  at  the  altar — 

At  the  altar  for  sport;  more  than  he  bargained  for;  breaks 
down  and  gets  saved — Apostolic  exoeriences — Arrested — 
“Thirty  days1’ — The  people  stirred — The  city  press  speaks — 

‘‘An  elephant  on  hand” —  ‘What  are  you  going  to  do?” — The 
tide  turns — Victory — Ingatheringat  Carlinville — Souls  saved 
— “I  want  to  beg  your  pardon” — A  murderer  saved — Begin¬ 
ning  of  the  Reapers  Home’  work — Meetings  at  Girard — Drag- 


Contents. 


PAG* 


Vlll. 


ged  from  the  altar — Satan  stirred — Striking  conversions — 
Romanists  aroused — Mr.  D.  is  struck  with  a  brick — A  Catho¬ 
lic  mob  attacks  the  author;  rescued;  preaches  in  spite  of 
the  mob;  the  converts  guard  his  house  all  night — Retribu¬ 
tion — Night  police  saved — Glorious  work  at  Fremont,  Ind. — 

Boy  dragged  from  the  altar — Interesting  conversions — Car¬ 
pets,  neiv  or  old ,  worth  more  to  churches  than  souls — A 
worker  has  the  “power”;  an  infidel  doctor  wants  to  bleed 
him — Class  formed — A  shower  of  eggs — Wagon  wheels  off; 
a  sister  thrown  out — A  worker  knocked  down  in  the  mud — 

Class  formed  at  Hinesboro,  III .  194-214 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Class  organized  at  Shipman — Fiery  persecution  at  Tuscola,  Ill. — 

Junior  editor  of  The  Review  proposes  to  “run”  the  workers 
out  of  the  county— B.  T.  Roberts  replies  to  one  of  his 
slanderous  articles — The  Areola  Herald  defends  the  work¬ 
ers — Arrested — Interesting  trial — In  jail — Class  organized — 

The  judge  makes  a  speech — Third  Harvest  Home — Mr.  D. 
gets  a  new  inspiration — A  missionary  sanctified — Thirteen 
baptized — Meetings  at  Urbana,  Ill. — Two  men  from  Ohio 
get  saved;  they  send  for  their  wives,  and  they  too  get 
saved — An  interesting  conversion — A  votaress  of  fashion 
saved — Work  at  Bunker  Hill — Two  men  killed .  214-231 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Band  work — Watch  meeting  at  Tuscola — Arrest  of  fifteen  work¬ 
ers;  acquitted — A  perjured  editor  signally  defeated — Class 
organized,  and  church  built  at  Hillsboro — Band  No.  17  goes 
to  Germany — The  work  in  Germany — Wine  bibbing  minis¬ 
ters  and  bishops — The  band,  refused  a  permit,  returns  to 
America — G.  W.  Chapman  and  others  go  to  Africa — 
Meetings  at  Centerville,  Mich. — An  ungentlemanly  marshal 
— Ingatheringat  Colon,  Mich. — A  man  with  a  cork  leg  walks 
twenty  miles  to  attend  the  meeting,  and  is  converted — Per¬ 
secution — A  diabolical  plot — Church  built  at  Tuscola — Salva¬ 
tion  and  persecution  at  Atwood — The  hose  turned  on  the 
workers  at  South  Chicago — Victory  at  Charleston,  Ill. — No¬ 
torious  cases  saved — Death  of  Grace  Hill — A  German  saved ; 
he  falls  under  the  “power” .  231-248 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Mr.  D.  abundant  in  labors — His  youngest  child  converted — His 
course  with  children — Harvest  Home,  1890 — One  hundred  con¬ 
verted — Spurgeon  on  missionary  work— Finney  on  the  game 
subject — R.  W.  Hawkins  on  Harvest  Home — Mr.  D’s  ad¬ 
dress  to  the  workers — “An  innovation’’ — “Hades  Relit” — 

The  Areola  papers  on  Pentecost  meetings  and  work — Con¬ 
verted  in  the  corn  field — T.  J.  Noland  on  Pentecost  work¬ 
ers  and  their  work — Westfield,  Ill.,  stirred — A  young 
preacher  attends  the  meeting  to  take  notes,  is  converted, 
leaves  college  and  joins  the  Band — An  infidel  saved — Class 
formed  and  church  built — Mob  work  at  Atwood  and  Sulli¬ 
van . . . . .  249-265 


Contents. 


IX. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


PAGE 


Opposition  at  Atwood— The  justice  connected  with  the  mob — 

Letter  from  W.  B.  M.  Colt — Saloon  keeper  saved  at  South 
Chicago — Farewell  meeting  of  missionaries — Starting  for 
heathen  lands — Reach  Hamburg,  Germany — From  Hamburg 
part  sail  for  Norway,  others  for  Africa — Arrival  at  Norway 
— Spiritual  condition  of  the  Norwegians — Arrival  at  Africa 
— Band  work  at  various  points  in  Ill. — The  Neoga  News  on 
the  work  accomplished — “One  sinner  destroyeth  much  good’ ’ 

—A  good  work  at  Areola — Finney  on  revivals— Class  organized 
at  Paris — Another  at  Pana — Interesting  meetings  at  Rantoul, 

Ill. — Class  organized — Meetings  in  Dunnville,  Ontario .  266-282 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Band  Meetings  at  Casey,  III. — An  invalid  saved  and  healed — Meet¬ 
ings  in  various  places — Invited  to  a  “Lawn  Social” — Tent 
burned  at  Onarga — Turned  out  of  doors  for  praying — A  provi¬ 
dential  opening — Persecution — Reapers  Home  work — The 
Missionary  Training  Home — The  work  in  Norway — Extracts 
from  private  notes — Visits  North  Chili — His  love  for  mis¬ 
sionary  work — His  position  on  the  missionary  question — 
Description  of  the  Harvest  Home  at  Charleston  by  one  who 
was  there — Mr.  D’s  last  Harvest  Home — His  prophetic 
words .  282-308 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Band  work — Moralizing — Meetings  at  different  points — Workers 
asked  to  leave  their  band  home  because  of  their  praying — 

A  church  member  hears  Mr.  Cheatham  praying  in  a  corn 
field;  he  kicks  him  and  orders  him  out — The  mob  cut  the 
tent  down;  they  try  to  burn  it — Marshall — Camp  meeting 
in  Mo. — The  enemy  stirred  at  Corning,  Iowa — The  tent 
burned — Meetings  in  the  park;  also  in  the  skating  rink — 
Opposition  and  victory — Mt.  Etna — Minonk — Mob  work — 
Salvation  in  Mo. — Catholic  converted — Without  a  stove — 

Money  in  answer  to  prayer — Greensburg,  Pa. — The  leader 
before  the  burgess;  ordered  to  stop  the  meetings;  permission  to 
hold  them;  arrested;  released — The  work  moves — Saved  on 
the  street — Many  conversions — Class  formed — Church  built — 
Prosperity  of  the  Missionary  Training  Home;  also  of  the 
Reapers  Home — A  lost  girl  reclaimed — Farewell  dinner  at 
the  Reapers  Home — Farewell  meeting  at  Chicago — For  for¬ 
eign  lands — Parting  words  to  the  Reapers— Sabbath  on  the 
ocean — Letter  to  his  wife  from  Liverpool — To  Pentecost 
workers .  303-322 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Outward  bound— “Kindling  Watch  Fires” — Letter  from  Mr. 

D. — His  last  report  from  Norway —  Scotland — Visits  the  grave 
of  John  Knox— Receives  money  in  answer  to  prayer —Attends 
service  at  Westminster — At  Wesley’s  Chapel,  City  Road — 

Visits  the  graves  of  Wesley,  Clark,  Watson,  Rutherford,  Bun- 
yan,  Susannah  Wesley,  and  Watts — Condition  and  needs  of 


Contents. 


x. 


page 

the  work  in  England — Visits  Smithfield  where  the  martyrs 
were  burned — Holds  a  street  meeting — Water  thrown  on 
him — Victory  at  Liverpool — The  Mission  of  Love — Interest¬ 
ing  letters  from  the  India  missionaries . 322-338 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Interesting  letters  from  Mr.  D.  during  the  voyage,  and  his  brief 
staj'  in  Africa — Bishop  Taylor  on  board — A  season  of  prayer 
with  the  bishop — Grand  Canary  Island — Goree  Island — Inter¬ 
esting  statements —  Talks  with  the  bishop  about  missionary 

work - Reaches  Monrovia — Takes  Thomas  out  in  the  bush 

and  prays  with  him — Visits  the  graves  of  our  fallen  mission¬ 
aries — Visits  the  Lutheran  Mission — A  twelve  mile  walk 
among  the  natives . 338-346 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Band  work — Class^formed  at  Corning,  Iowa — Precious  meeting 
at  Mt.  Etna  amidst  persecution — The  battle  waxes  hot 
at  Corning — Persecution  rages — Houses  of  the  converts 
mobbed — The  leaders  threatened  with  lynching — The  mayor 
glories  in  his  perjury,  in  open  class  meeting — The  governor 
requested  to  send  out  the  state  troops  and  put  the  town  under 
martial  law;  he  orders  the  sheriff  to  protect  the  preachers — 

•  Brothers  Brackney  and  Dewees  get  a  pounding — District 
quarterly  meeting — More  persecution — Class  formed — Class 
organized- at  Carbon — News  of  Mr.  D’s  death — The  work  at 
Port  Lambton,  Ontario — A  remarkable  case— Gambler 
saved — Class  organized— Wright  City,  Mo. — Interesting  con¬ 
version — Mt  Pleasant.  Pa. — An  old  man  saved — Persecution 
and  triumph — The  work  at  Greensburg — Meetings  in  various 
places — Foreign  work — Bro.  Ulness  starts  a  paper — Mrs. 

Mary  Chapman  and  Rev.  and  Mrs.  E.  Ward  in  England — 

A  little  work  there — Letter  from  Bessie  Sherman . 346-360 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

India — Letters  from  Laura  Douglass  and  Bessie  Sherman — Appeal 
for  India — Mr.  D's.  letter  to  the  children  of  the  Reapers 
Home — Purchase  of  land  in  Virginia  for  the  Home — The 
African  boy,  Henry  O’Neil;  he  reaches  New  York;  is 
sent  to  St.  Louis  to  be  educated  for  a  missionary  to  his  own 
people— Sixth  annual  Harvest  Home— B.  T.  Roberts  present; 
he  calls  the  workers  his  grand  children — Letter  from  Henry 
O’Neil — Memorial  service — Sickness  of  the  missionaries  in 
Africa — Death  of  Mrs.  Torrence — Death  of  Miss  North — Mr. 
Chapman  returns  to  America — Goes  back  with  Mr.  D. — 
“Martyr  Seed  and  Martyr  Fruit1’ — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chapman 
return  to  America . 361*384 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Selections  from  Journal. — Starts  for  Germany — On  board  the 
Veendam — Praying  under  difficulties — Rotterdam — Amster¬ 
dam — The  Hague — Up  the  Rhine — Sabbath  at  Emmerich — 
Cologne — The  great  cathedral — The  church  of  St.  Gereon, 


Contents. 


xi. 


PAGE 

with  the  skulls  of  martyrs  set  in  the  walls — Castle  Crag — 
Describes  the  country — “Sweet  Bingen  on  the  Rhine’’ — 

Worms — Monument  of  Luther — An  awful  scene — Sits  on  the 
sidewalk  all  night — Durennetzen— Preaches  there — Stras- 
burg — The  great  clock — The  grave  of  Erasmus — The  old 
church  in  which  Ulrich  Zwingle  aroused  the  Swiss — Class  or¬ 
ganized  at  Durennetzen — Preaches  in  a  Catholic  village — Mob 
work — A  man  stabbed — First  society  meeting  in  Germany — 

Eiffel  Tower — Cleopatra’s  Needle — Tombs  of  Napoleon,  Duroc 
and  Bertram — Homeward  bound — Reaches  New  York . 384-401 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Letters. — To  his  wife — To  the  same — To  the  same — To  Henrietta 
E.  Muzzy — To  Miss  M —  — To  his  wife— Birthday  present 
to  his  wife(poetry)—To  the  same — Journal:  Monrovia, Africa — 
Witnesses  the  Kroos  dance — Muhlenburg  Mission — Meetings 
— Christmas  in  Africa — Stricken  with  fever . 401-413 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Wrestling  with  the  fever — On  board  the  steamer — Henry  O’Neil 
accompanies  him — Letter  from  Geo.  G.  Brownell  to  Mrs. 

Dake  announcing  the  death  of  Mr.  Dake — From  Allen  Mc¬ 
Cullough  to  Mr.  Chapman  on  the  same  subject — How  the 
news  is  received  in  America — Lines  by  Rev.  S.  K.  Wheat- 
lake— Memorial  services — In  memoriam  (poetry) . 413-422 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

* 

Reminiscences. — Letter  from  G.  W.  Chapman — From  G.  H. 

Agnew — From  Rev.  H.  W.  Fish — From  Rev.  A.  C.  Showers — 

From  Mrs.  E.  Harriet  Howe — From  Mrs.  E.  L.  Day — Muh¬ 
lenburg  Mission  Station  (poetry,  by  Mr.  Dake) — To  the  Work¬ 
ers;  by  T.  H.  N . 423-438 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Editorials  and  Sketches. — Powerless  Preachers — Always 
Abounding — Overturners  — Why  ? — W  ork — Affinities — Dead 
to  the  World — Manifestations . .438-456 

CHAPTER  XXXIY. 

Editorials  and  Sketches. — Tithes  and  Offerings — The  Dry 
Bone  Yalley  Circuit — Walk  in  the  Light — Without  the  Camp 
— A  Pestilent  Fellow — Outline  of  a  sermon  preached  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  Attica,  Ind. — An  Address  to  the 
Brethren  of  the  Free  Methodist  Church .  456-470 

CHAPTER  XXXY. 


Poems  and  Songs. — The  Wondrous  Change — A  Hymn — Lo,  I 
am  with  Thee — Only  for  Souls — Thousands  for  Jesus — Part¬ 
ing  to  meet  again  at  the  Judgment — Blessed  Sunlight — 


xn. 


Contents. 


page 

What  have  I  to  boast  of? — Where  Am  I  Drifting? — Valiant 
Hearted  Soldiers — Let  Me  Go  to  the  Vineyard  of  God — The 
Old  RuggedCross — I’ve  Missed  It  at  Last — Eternity’s  Beggar 
— Separation  from  the  World — Though  ye  have  lain  among 
the  Pots — The  Barren  Fig  Tree — Everlasting — Redeemed — 

We’ll  Girdle  the  Globe  with  Salvation — Deciding  To-night — 

Repent,  0  Ye  Sinners — Praise  the  Lord — The  Place  of  Weep¬ 
ing — For  The  Workers — Consecration — The  Love  of  God — 

Lost  in  Sight  of  Home — Birthday  Token — Track  of  Tribula¬ 
tion — At  Ease  in  Zion — All  Things — Needed  Laborers — Our 
Words — The  Sabbath — Call  for  Reapers — God  Calls  To¬ 
night — Warning — No  face  like  Thine — The  Day  of  His  Com¬ 
ing — Earth’s  Vanities — Dip  your  Foot  in  Oil — Hedged  In — 
Benediction.. . . .  471-508 


PREFACE. 


A  perfect  memoir  we  are  well  aware  has  never  appeared 
on  earth  nor  ever  will.  Biographers  of  necessity  must  con¬ 
fine  themselves  largely  to  the  outer  court  of  the  lives  of  their 
subjects,  but  when  “the  books  are  opened”  it  will  be  seen 
that  God,  who  has  had  the  prerogative  of  entering  the  u  inner 
court,”  has  kept  a  concise  and  perfect  record,  not  only  of  the 
actions  but  the  affections  which  gave  birth  to  life’s  actions  and 
the  temper  and  spirit  in  which  they  were  performed. 

We  have  written  this  sketch  of  our  friend’s  life  because 
we  are  convinced  that  the  biographical  galaxy  of  the  ecclesi¬ 
astical  firmament  is  sparsely  studded  with  gems  of  so  rare 
effulgence.  Also  to  show  the  faithfulness  of  our  covenant¬ 
keeping  God  and  prove  to  young  men  and  women  of  humble 
birth  who  are  not  blest  with  many  advantages,  that  they  may 
yet,  by  a  wise  and  diligent  use  of  their  time,  supply  them¬ 
selves  with  that  store  of  practical  learning  which  is  essential 
to  success  in  any  undertaking. 

We  have  also  hoped  that  it  would  prove  an  incentive  to 
ministers  of  the  gospel  in  all  denominations,  to  seek  higher 
plains  on  the  mountains  of  holy  vision  by  showing  that  the 
excellencies  Mr.  Dake  possessed  were  not  accidental,  but  the 
necessary  consequence  of  his  fervent  piety  and  indefatigable 
industry. 

Where  we  found  our  ideas  better  expressed  in  the  words 
of  others  we  have  not  hesitated  to  use  them,  knowing  that, 
as  the  wise  man  said:  “Is  there  anything  whereof  it  may  be 
said,  See,  this  is  new?  it  hath  been  already  of  old  time.” 
Though  we  have  prayed  much  for  divine  guidance  and  have 
had  much  of  God’s  blessed  presence  in  writing,  yet  we  profess 


Preface. 


no  exemption  from  errors  of  taste,  judgment  or  style.  We 
have  felt  keenly  our  inability  to  do  justice  to  the  task  before 
us.  For  this  reason  we  endeavored  to  persuade  our  senior 
Superintendent,  the  late  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts  to  write  this 
book,  but  he  was  too  full  of  labors  to  undertake  it. 

We  feel  convinced,  however,  that  no  defects  in  construc¬ 
tion  or  literary  precision  can  essentially  mar  the  lesson  which 
the  eventful  life  of  our  subject  teaches.  We  are  sorry  that 
Mr.  Dake  did  not  always  keep  a  journal,  he  being  hindered 
from  so  doing  by  the  magnitude  of  his  labors.  Had  he  done 
so  doubtless  many  interesting  and  edifying  incidents  would 
have  been  furnished  us. 

That  our  readers  may  form  correct  opinions  of  the 
work,  we  insert  a  condensed  history  of  all  the  meetings  held 
by  the  bands  while  under  Mr.  Dake’s  control.  The  successes 
and  failures,  triumphs  and  trials  of  these  workers  illustrate  all 
phases  of  gospel  work  and  will  be  found  very  instructive  and 
profitable. 

Hoping  that  this  work  may  prove  as  great  a  blessing  to 
its  readers  as  it  has  to  the  author  and  those  who  helped  in 
compiling  its  pages,  we  dedicate  this  photograph  of  a  man  of 
God  to  the  lovers  of  clean,  aggressive  salvation  work  in  every 
land,  to  holiness  people  of  all  denominations,  and  to  the 
masses.  The  Author. 


i  .  - 


CHAPTER  I. 


Measured  by  the  rule  of  this  world,  the  nineteenth  cen¬ 
tury  has  produced  many  great  men;  but  weighed  in  the  bal¬ 
ances  of  the  sanctuary,  which  require  that  greatness  has  its 
foundation  in  goodness,  great  men  are  exceedingly  few. 

God,  through  laws  best  known  toHimself,  has  in  some 
localities  so  purified  and  condensed  the  elements  of  which 
common  charcoal  is  composed  that,  instead  of  that  sable  sub¬ 
stance,  we  see  diamonds  of  the  first  water.  So,  sometimes, 
from  our  very  midst  we  are  surprised  to  see  men  with  like 
passions  as  ourselves  so  transformed  by  the  power  of  grace 
that  they  shine  out  on  the  moral  firmament  like  stars  of  the 
first  magnitude. 

During  the  controversy  in  the  M.  E.  church  on  the  sub¬ 
ject  of  holiness,  which  reached  its  climax  in  ’59  and  forced 
the  Free  Methodist  church  into  existence,  many  able  preach¬ 
ers  were  compelled  to  leave  the  former  or  sacrifice  their  con- 

♦ 

sciences.  Among  the  number  was  Rev.  J.  W.  Dake  and  his 
estimable  companion.  He  depended  on  Holy  Ghost  power 
rather  than  mental  culture  in  proclaiming  the  words  of  life 
to  dying  men,  and  God  honored  his  abundant  labors  with 
success. 

There  is  a  completeness  and  symmetry  in  all  the  devel¬ 
opments  of  God’s  realm. 

When  God  joined  this  pair  he  gave  the  wife  a  faithful, 
devoted,  steady,  unobtrusive  husband;  in  the  wife  there  was 
an  earnest,  stirring,  sociable  character  and  an  evangelistic 
turn  of  mind,  which,  coupled  with  her  husband's  abilities, 
fitted  them  for  any  position  in  the  church. 

During  Mr.  Dake’s  pastorate  in  the  little  town  of  Ore¬ 
gon,  Ogle  Co.,  Ill.,  a  son,  consecrated  to  God  from  his  birth, 


i8 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


was  born  unto  them,  February  9th,  1854.  This  was  Vivian 
Adelbert  Dake,  ordained  of  God  to  bless  humanity  in  origi¬ 
nating  the  evangelistic  movement  known  as  the  Pentecost 
Band  work.  A  man  really  great,  because  truly  good.  He 
early  developed  some  remarkable  traits  of  character:  the 
musical  ability  which  in  after  years  appeared  in  his  soul-stir¬ 
ring  song’s ;  the  extreme  conscientiousness  which  so  often  led 

O  O  y 

him  to  take  the  unpopular  side;  an  unusual  inclination  to 
divine  things;  love  for  study  and  aptness  to  learn;  and  the 
leading  characteristic  of  his  life,  an  undaunted  determination 
to  overcome  difficulties. 

At  the  age  of  two  and  a  half  years  he  could  sing  cor¬ 
rectly  the  notes  of  the  scale.  In  his  early  school  days  he 
would  work  out  lessons  to  which  ordinary  scholars  would 
succumb.  The  parents  early  led  his  feet  into  paths  of  piety. 
From  his  infancy  he  prayed  at  family  worship.  At  nine 
years  of  age  he  was  clearly  converted  and  retained  his  expe¬ 
rience  for  some  time.  His  actions  at  this  time  clearly  fore¬ 
shadowed  the  life  he  was  to  lead,  as  he  loved  to  hold  prayer 
meetings  with  the  children,  where  he  would  sing,  pray  and 
preach  to  them,  seeming  to  live  far  in  advance  of  his  years. 
But,  amid  the  trials  attendant  upon  childhood  and  the  constant 
change  of  companions  caused  by  the  itinerant  life  of  his 
parents,  he  did  not  keep  his  experience  in  grace.  Though 
he  never  became  hardened  in  sin,  like  so  many  American 
youths,  yet  there  were  times  when  his  wild  propensities  were 
indulged.  But  when  corrected  his  heart  would  be  touched; 
he  would  burst  into  tears,  throw  his  arms  about  his  parents’ 
necks  and  beg  forgiveness. 

By  reference  to  the  lives  of  the  men  of  all  ages,  whom 
God  has  used  for  special  purposes,  it  will  be  seen  that  they 
were  no  ordinary  men.  God  generally  raises  such  from  the 
common  walks  of  life,  and  so  controls  the  circumstances 
which  surround  them  that  each  event  tends  to  develop  the 
faculties  which  He  proposes  to  use. “  Foreseeing  what  will 


Childhood. 


19 


be  needed  at  a  particular  juncture,  He  selects  and  prepares 
the  means  He  designs  to  use.  His  plans  and  purposes  for 
the  most  part  are  hidden  from  the  world.  Even  they,  whom 
He  intends  to  use,  are  not  aware  of  the  part  they  are  to  per¬ 
form.”  A  striking  verification  of  this  fact  is  seen  in  the  lives 
of  Moses,  king  Saul,  Saul  of  Tarsus,  Luther,  Wesley,  White- 
field,  and  others.  This  was  a  notable  fact  in  the  life  of  Mr. 
Dake.  His  parents5  circumstances  were  such  that  they  were 
unable  to  give  their  son  the  education  necessary  to  prepare 
him  for  his  life  work.  God’s  merciful  providence  overruled 
this  obstacle  and  opened  a  way  which  led  to  the  needed  fields 
of  knowledge.  In  August,  1867,  at  a  camp  meeting  held  in 
Sheffield,  Ill.,  when  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts,  senior  Superintend¬ 
ent  of  the  Free  Methodist  church  was  raising  money  to  erect 
buildings  for  the  Seminary  at  North  Chili,  N.  Y.,  an  inci¬ 
dent  occurred,  of  which  he  afterwards  wrote:  “  One  of  the 
first  to  give,  was  a  bashful  boy  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen, 
who  had  outgrown  his  clothes;  as  trembling  he  placed  a  ten 
cent  piece  in  my  hand,  a  thrill  went  over  me  like  a  gentle 
shock  of  electricity  and  a  voice  said,  c  If  the  children  take  such 
an  interest,  the  school  will  be  a  success.’  In  1S70  after  the 
school  was  in  successful  operation,  I  mentioned  this  circum¬ 
stance  at  a  camp  meeting  in  New  York.  Mrs.  Roberts  said: 
‘This  boy  was  the  son  of  a  Free  Methodist  preacher  in  poor 
circumstances,  getting  a  scanty  support.  Will  not  some  one 
here  send  him  to  school?5  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  Mrs. 
Joseph  Mackey  of  New  York  said,  ‘  Send  for  him  to  go  to 
school,  and  I  will  pay  his  bills.5 

“When  the  news  reached  him,  that  he  could  get  an  edu¬ 
cation,  he  was  in  the  field  hoeing  corn;  to  express  his  joy,  he 
turned  a  somersault  and  stood  on  his  head.  He  came  to  our 
school  at  Chili,  a  bright,  uncultivated,  unconverted  boy, 
thirsting  for  knowledge,  ambitious  to  learn.  He  was  clearly 
converted  and  at  once  became  a  power  for  good.” 

This  was  February  23d,  1872,  in  the  eighteenth  year  of 


20 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


his  age.  The  determination  which  was  so  prominent  in  the 
man  was  manifest  in  the  boy  when  seeking  pardon,  as,  after 
vainly  seeking  peace  for  some  time,  he  made  the  expression 
while  on  his  knees:  “I’ll  stay  here  till  I  bleach  my  bones,  or 
find  pardon.”  This  resolution  made  him  desperate  and  en¬ 
abled  him  to  seize  the  prize.  “  The  kingdom  of  heaven  suf- 
fereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force.”  His  joy 
knew  no  bounds.  He  shouted  and  praised  God  with  a  loud 
voice  and  even  leaped  for  joy. 

“His  religion,”  wrote  brother  Roberts,  “was  not  of  the 
quiet,  unemphatic  kind.  The  love  of  Christ  was  like  fire 
shut  up  in  his  bones.  With  others  he  went  from  house  to 
house  wherever  it  was  acceptable  and  prayed  and  exhorted 
and  endeavored  to  win  souls  to  Christ  and  to  help  them  on 
in  the  kingdom  of  grace.  After  graduating  at  Chili  Semi¬ 
nary,  he  entered  Rochester  University.  He  maintained  a 
creditable  standing  in  his  studies  and  not  only  kept  his  relig¬ 
ious  fervor,  but  his  ardor  for  soul-saving  became  so  intense 
that  he  could  not  stay  and  finish  his  collegiate  course,  so  he 
left  college  and  entered  the  ministry.” 

About  this  time,  after  having  completed  three  terms  in 
Rochester  University,  we  find  him  visiting  his  parents  in 
Iowa  and  helping  his  father  in  revival  meetings.  In  his 
diary  under  date  of  July  12,  1S74,  we  find  these  words:  “I 
did  my  first  preaching  from  a  text,  at  Jefferson,  Iowa,  to-day 
in  the  house  of  Brother  J.  The  Lord  was  present  and  one 
sister  was  sanctified  and  one  was  saved.  Praise  the  Lord!” 

July  14th.  “  This  day  finds  me  traveling  through  the 

woods  visiting  from  house  to  house.  O,  how  I  love  the 
work  of  the  Lord!  At  meeting  to-night  in  a  school  house  I 

o  o 

tried  to  impress  upon  the  people  the  necessity  of  preparing 
to  meet  God.  I  had  great  liberty  in  preaching.” 

Aug.  5th.  “We  had  a  blessed  meeting  to-night  at 
the  house  of  brother  S.  Six  were  forward  for  prayers  and 
two  were  blessedly  saved.  All  glory  to  God!” 


Conversion. 


21 


Aug.  9th.  “  To-day  I  filled  father’s  appointments 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life.  I  preached  three  times  in  one 
day.  I  was  much  helped  of  the  Lord.” 

Again  he  writes:  “My  dread  of  formalism  increases 
daily.  O,  how  earnestly  I  pray  the  Lord  to  keep  me  all 
aflame  with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  ”  Again  he  strikes 
the  right  idea  when  he  says  in  one  of  his  original,  peculiar 
expressions:  “I  would  rather  have  the  gift  of  devil-dis¬ 

lodging  faith  than  all  the  learning  that  can  be  acquired  at 
earth’s  schools.  ” 

Under  date  of  Sept.  5th,  he  writes:  “We  had  a 

blessed  time  in  our  Big  Woods  grove  meeting  to-day.  I 
preached  my  first  sermon  in  the  woods  to-day  and  felt  the 
help  of  the  Spirit.  A  lady  from  W.  was  gloriously  saved. 
This  afternoon  while  talking  with  God  respecting  going  to 
college,  I  made  an  agreement  with  Him  that  if,  on  the  next 
Monday,  when  I  returned  to  Waterloo,  I  should  find  some 
money  in  the  office  to  help  me,  I  would  take  it  as  an  indica¬ 
tion  of  His  will  for  me  to  go.  I  returned  from  the  grove 
meeting  and  on  arriving  in  town,  went  at  once  to  the  post- 
office.  There  I  found  a  letter  containing  a  money  order  and 
a  slip  of  paper  on  which  was  written:  ‘This  is  to  aid  you 
to  return  to  college.’  Surely  the  ways  of  the  Lord  are  past 
finding  out.  I  also  received  a  letter  saying  that  Emory  C., 
for  whom  I  had  been  praying  for  a  year,  was  converted. 
Praise  the  Lord  for  this!” 

He  now  entered  the  University  and  under  date  of 
Oct.  17,  he  writes  of  leading  a  class  meeting  there.  He 
speaks  of  the  mobbing  of  a  temperance  lecturer  on  the  streets 
of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  by  a  lot  of  infuriated  liquor  men,  whose 
actions  indicated  the  awful  power  that  rum  holds  in  our  land, 
and  says:  “God  speed  the  cause  of  prohibition.” 

Oct.  25th.  “To-day  I  am  at  Chili  Seminary,  my  spirit¬ 
ual  birthplace,  where  old  things  passed  away  and  all  things 
became  new.  Salvation  seems  written  wherever  my  eyes 


22 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


rest.  The  place  and  the  inmates  never  seemed  dearer 
than  now.  As  I  look  around  the  walls,  rendered  sacred  by 
many  associations  and  recollections,  the  thought  contained  in 
the  words,  ‘  There  is  a  spot  to  me  more  dear,  than  native 
vale  or  mountain’,  rushed  upon  me  with  new  force.” 

Even  at  this  early  age  we  find  him  abundant  in  labors, 
taking  up  the  regular  course  of  study  and  finishing  the  work 
of  the  previous  year,  also  teaching  a  Greek  class  at  Chili,  ten 
miles  distant,  besides  helping  brother  Roberts  on  the  Earnest 
Christian  and  spending  many  of  his  nights  in  revival 
meetings. 

Nov.  5th.  “God  has  signally  blest  me  temporally  to¬ 
day.  Dr.  Anderson,  President  of  the  University,  told  me 
this  morning  that  my  tuition  would  be  given  me.  When  my 
church  paper  came,  I  found  it  was  credited  a  year  ahead. 
The  blessing  of  the  Lord  is  surely  showered  upon  me. 
What  shall  I  do  in  return  for  all  Thy  goodness,  O,  God? 

4  My  life  my  blood  I  here  present, 

If  for  thy  truth  they  may  be  spent’. 

4  More  shouldstthou  have  if  I  had  more  ’ 

We  are  indebted  to  Miss  Kittie  Wood,  missionary  to 
India,  for  the  following  statement,  confirmed  by  brother 
Roberts,  that  at  this  time  Dr.  Anderson  sent  word  to  Chili 
Seminary  to  the  effect  that  any  graduates  of  that  school  who 
were  saved,  and  wished  to  enter  the  University,  could  have 
their  tuition  free,  as  the  gentlemanly  deportment  and  re¬ 
ligious  influence  of  Mr.  Dake  and  the  three  other  young 
men  from  Chili,  were  worth  more  to  the  University  than 
their  tuition. 

April  12th,  1875.  “In  our  society  the  boys  wished 
Albert  and  me  to  join  them  in  getting  up  a  supper.  It  was  a 
trying  time,  but  the  Lord  helped  us  to  stand  by  our  principles, 
and  in  spite  of  importunity,  scolding  and  ridicule  we  quietly 
said,  ‘No.’  ‘I’ll  not  tone  down  for  anyone,  but  I’ll  shout  on 
as  I  begun’,” 


Journal. 


23 


His  uprightness  was  noticed  even  by  his  unsaved  class¬ 
mates,  as  we  find  recorded  in  a  comical  description  of  the  strik¬ 
ing  characteristics  of  the  different  members  of  the  class,  written 
by  one  of  their  number.  Though  something  nonsensical 
was  said  of  each  of  the  others,  reference  was  made  to  the 
“sterling  integrity  of  Dake.  ” 

May  7th.  “Albert  went  to  Chili  this  morning;  about 
as  much  talk  as  ever  regarding  it.  Folks  here  cannot  under¬ 
stand  why  Chili  has  such  charms  for  us.  God  is  in  the 
midst  of  her.  That  is  the  grand  cause  of  attraction.” 

May  9th.  u  While  a  sister  was  exhorting,  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  was  felt;  the  Spirit’s  power  fell  on  me,  stiffening 
my  hands  and  arms  for  a  time.  It  was  a  new  experience. 
I  had  never  before  felt  God  so  near.  ” 

Thus  all  through  his  university  days,  Chili  held  out  her 
attractions  to  him.  While  his  intellect  was  being  polished 
at  Rochester,  his  soul  was  being  fed  at  Chili,  where  a  “feast 
of  fat  things”  was  being  constantly  spread.  He  was  thus 
favored  with  the  best  religious  influence  which,  perhaps, 
could  have  been  found  in  the  nation.  The  continual  cry  of 
Mr.  Dake’s  soul  was  for  more  of  God. 

July  7th.  “  I  have  been  praying  for  a  long  time  for  God 
to  let  light  shine  upon  me.  F or  two  or  three  days  He  has  been 
showing  me  myself.  Oh,  for  more  of  God!  more  of  His 
grace!  To  be  lost  in  God,  to  be  swallowed  up  in  love  divine, 
is  my  desire.  I  must  have  it.  I  will!  I  will!” 

Friday,  Jan.  21st,  1876.  “I  stayed  at  the  Seminary. 
Brother  Roberts  preached  on  placing  our  faith  in  the  power 
of  God  rather  than  in  the  wisdom  of  man.  It  was  a  mighty 
sermon.  He  is  a  real  Holy  Ghost  preacher.  I  owe  my 
present  experience  to  him  and  his  excellent  wife,  more  than 
to  any  other  human  instrumentality.”  Again  he  writes: 
“My  soul  triumphs,  and  yet  longs  after  God.  My  faith  is 
being  increased.  I  am  finding  out  what  it  means  to  hold  my 
peace  and  suffer  for  Jesus’  sake.  O  for  more  of  God!” 


24 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


May  24th.  “  Brother  Roberts  requested  me  to  come  to 

the  Seminary  and  teach  the  Greek  class  the  rest  of  the  term, 
which  I  have  consented  to  do.  ” 


1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Churchville,  N.  Y.,  was  his  first  real  battleground,  as 
with  others  he  helped  in  a  tent  meeting  there.  A  tabernacle 
was  bought  and  erected  under  discouraging  circumstances, 
as  it  was  twice  blown  down.  But  the  Lord  undertook  and 
His  power  was  wonderfully  manifested  and  people  wept 
their  way  through  to  the  kingdom  in  the  face  of  much 
opposition.  Brother  Roberts  opened  the  tent  meeting,  with 
brothers  Dake,  Mark  Harrison  and  Philip  Hanna  assisting. 
At  this  meeting  a  man  came  rushing  to  the  altar  where  his 
wife  was  groaning  and  pleading  for  mercy,  and  dragged  her 
away.  A  week  later  she  had  the  privilege  of  leading  him  to 
the  same  altar  where  he  found  glorious  deliverance  from  his 
sins. 

Their  next  meeting  was  in  the  tent  at  Brockport,  where 

a  number  were  saved ;  then  on  to  Baldwin’s  Corners,  where 

they  held  forth  for  a  few  days,  seeing  a  number  converted. 

Albion  was  next  bombarded,  where  quite  a  work  was  done. 

One  of  the  converts  was  a  young  Catholic  lady.  Speaking 

of  her  conversion,  he  says,  under  date  of  Sept.  1st:  u  It  made 

a  tremendous  stir.  The  Catholics  boiled  over  with  rage. 

% 

Her  mother  threatened  to  kill  her.  In  the  afternoon  her 
mother  met  me,  and  such  a  storm  of  abuse  it  was  never  my 
lot  to  receive  before. 

“Rumors  kept  coming  in  that  the  Catholics  were  going 
to  tear  the  tent  down  to-night,  but  at  the  Democratic  ratifi¬ 
cation  meeting  to-day  only  two  salutes  were  fired,  when  an 


Marriage. 


25 


explosion  took  place  and  two  Catholics  were  dangerously 
injured.  One  had  his  arm  torn  off  and  was  badly  burned; 
the  other  had  his  eyes  blown  out,  his  skull  fractured,  his 
hand  torn  off  and  his  face  and  body  badly  burned.  These 
two  young  men  were  the  ringleaders  of  the  mob  who  pro¬ 
posed  to  tear  down  the  tent.  The  people  here  regard  the 
accident  as  a  direct  visitation  from  God.  The  tent  was  unmo¬ 
lested.  The  meeting  soon  closed,  much  good  having  been 
done.” 

At  the  close  of  this  meeting  he  returned  to  the  college 
at  Rochester,  where  he  stayed  but  two  weeks.  Then,  as 
brother  Roberts  says:  “  His  love  for  souls  was  so  predomi¬ 
nant  that  he  could  not  be  persuaded  to  remain  longer  in  col¬ 
lege,  but  started  for  Iowa  where  he  intended  to  enter  the 
work  of  the  ministry.”  He  stopped  a  week  at  Spring  Arbor, 
Mich.,  where  he  visited  Lenna  Bailey,  daughter  of  a  former 
editor  of  the  Free  Methodist,  to  whom  he  had  been  engaged. 
In  company  with  her  and  her  mother  he  started  for  his  home, 
where  they  were  to  be  married,  stopping  at  the  Illinois  con¬ 
ference  which  was  then  in  session  at  Aurora,  Ill.  Here  he 
was  appointed  to  the  St.  Charles  circuit,  but  went  on  to  his 
parents’  home  in  Birmingham,  Iowa,  where,  in  a  few  days 
he  was  married  by  his  father  to  Miss  Bailey.  She  was  very 
frail,  having  lung  trouble,  and  was  kept  from  the  grave  only 
by  the  special  interposition  of  Providence. 

Nov.  23rd.  He  wrote  to  his  chairman,  M.  V.  Clute  of 
the  Illinois  conference  that  he  could  not  take  the  St.  Charles 
circuit  for  many  reasons,  one  of  which  was  that  the  climate 
in  Iowa  seemed  more  congenial  to  his  wife’s  health.  He 
took  work  in  Iowa  on  the  Birmingham  and  Fairfield  circuit 
as  junior  preacher  with  Rev.  R.  S.  Ellis. 

Nov.  24th.  He  speaks  of  helping  brother  Ellis  in  a 
revival  at  Union,  Iowa,  in  which  eighteen  souls  were  saved 
in  two  weeks,  some  of  the  clearest  cases  he  ever  saw.  He 
adds:  “I  love  the  work  of  the  Lord.  I  am  dying  to  things 


26 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


of  time  and  sense.  O,  I  would  rather  die  than  exalt  self.  I 
will  live  humble.  I  long  for  more  of  the  life  of  Jesus.  I  am 
determined  to  obey  God  at  any  cost.”  At  this  time  he  began 
a  meeting  in  Fairfield  with  brother  Ellis,  in  which  quite  a 
number  were  converted. 

After  his  return,  Dec.  15th,  he  received  word  that  his 
wife  was  worse.  He  went  at  once  to  B.  She  was  very  low, 
but  still  recognized  him.  She  was  not  willing  to  have  him 

o  o 

stay  from  the  meeting  at  F.,  so  he  went  back  the  next  day. 
Dec.  17th  he  was  again  sent  for,  as  she  was  still  worse.  He 
dispatched  for  her  mother,  who  arrived  on  the  20th.  She 
had  been  delirious  nearly  all  day  and  they  felt  that  the  end 
could  not  be  far  off.  He  says:  “Through  all  this,  my  bleed¬ 
ing  heart  was  strengthened  by  the  grace  and  power  of  God, 
and  heavy  though  the  stroke  seems,  I  can  say,  that  there  is 
not  a  murmur  in  my  heart.” 

He  wrote:  u  Lenna  began  to  grow  cold  at  11:30  A.  M. 
She  crossed  the  river  without  a  struggle.”  Her  remains  were 
taken  to  Galva,  Ill.,  his  father  and  mother,  and  mother  Bai¬ 
ley  and  her  son,  and  himself,  accompanying  the  body.  At 
2  P.  M.  Dec.  22nd  she  was  buried,  Rev.  Kelso  officiating. 

He  at  once  started  back  to  his  meeting  at  Fairfield, 
where  one  was  converted  the  night  of  his  arrival  and  five 
the  next  night,  and  thus  the  work  rolled  on  in  power.  His 
love  for  souls  was  here  manifested  by  his  speedy  return  to 
his  work,  after  such  a  heavv  stroke. 

In  his  journal  under  date  of  Jan.  4,  1877,  he  says:  “  After 
coming  back  from  the  funeral  of  my  precious  Lenna,  I  got  a 
new  hold  of  God  for  the  work.  God  greatly  helped  me  in 
preaching.  I  never  felt  more  of  His  power  than  this  even¬ 
ing.  Five  were  seeking,  two  of  whom  were  clearlv  saved. 
While  preaching,  I  felt  like  leaving  the  stand  and  going 
down  the  aisle.  I  felt  much  of  the  presence  of  God  while 

a 

doing  so.” 

Even  at  this  early  period  of  his  ministry,  it  is  evident 


Journal. 


27 


from  his  wonderful  success  in  winning  souls,  that  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  was  upon  him,  for  as  Goldsmith  wrote, 

“Truth,  from  his  lips,  prevailed  with  double  sway, 

And  fools  who  came  to  scoff,  remained  to  pray.” 

Jan.  6th.  u  To-night  God  wonderfully  helped  me.  Nine 
were  at  the  altar,  most  of  whom  found  salvation.  Sabbath 
morning  brother  Ellis  preached  and  I  exhorted;  there  were 
five  forward.  To-day  has  been  a  day  of  communion  with 
God  for  my  soul.  This  evening  I  preached.  I  never  had 
such  a  time  to  get  a  text.  The  hymn  was  sung,  the  appoint¬ 
ment  given  out  and  I  arose  and  went  at  it  without  any  special 
text.  God  did  greatly  help  me.  Eight  ran  to  the  altar  and 
began  to  plead  for  pardon.  It  was  a  heavenly  time.” 

Jan.  8th.  “This  evening  brother  E.  preached  and  I 
exhorted.  Eight  more  came  hurriedly  to  the  altar  and  were 
made  happy  in  God  in  a  few  minutes.” 

Jan.  9th.  c<  There  were  three  saved  to-night,  praise  the 
Lord!  The  work  moves  on  in  power.” 

Jan.  10th.  “We  have  been  feeling  the  power  of  God 
all  the  morning.  About  1 1  o’clock  I  felt  I  must  pray7  with 
the  unsaved  members  of  the  family  where  I  stopped.  We 
dropped  on  our  knees  and  entreated  God  for  them.  Brother 
H’s  niece  was  gloriously  saved.  Her  husband  was  very  much 
convicted  and  began  earnestly  to  seek  God.  The  afternoon 
meeting  was  one  of  blessing.  Two  were  saved  and  three 
sanctified.  Everybody  seemed  blest.  The  evening  service 
was  good.  Five  were  seeking,  three  of  whom  found  the 
pearl  of  great  price.” 

Jan.  11th.  “This  afternoon  three  were  saved,  after 
which  at  private  prayer  the  husband  of  brother  H’s  niece  was 
grandly  delivered  from  his  bondage,  and  was  made  happy  in 
the  newly  found  love  of  God.  Before  getting  blest  he  took 
his  pipe  to  enjoy  a  smoke,  when  something  whispered  “  No.” 
He  threw  the  pipe  and  tobacco  into  the  stove.  Praise  the 


28 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Lord!  I  love  this  religion  that  separates  us  entirely  from  the 
world  and  its  ensnaring  pleasures.” 

Jan.  1 2th.  u  Mrs.  S.,  a  woman  that  has  attained  notoriety 
here  for  her  fashion-following  and  love  of  display,  arose  in 
meeting  and  said  that  the  night  before  she  prayed  till  mid¬ 
night  to  be  relieved  of  the  heavy  burden  that  pressed  her 
heart.  She  was  a  Baptist  and  had  never  heard  of  separation 
from  the  world.  She  wore  about  seven  hundred  dollars 
worth  of  jewelry,  but  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  told  her  to  for¬ 
ever  lay  it  aside.  She  obeyed,  and  found  deliverance  from 
her  load  of  sin.  God  is  doing  a  mighty  work  here. 

Jan.  13th.  UA  very  wicked  man  was  converted  this 
afternoon.  Several  at  the  altar  to-night.” 

Jan.  14th.  “This  evening  was  a  time  of  awful  power. 
Sinners  were  trembling  in  every  part  of  the  house.  A  goodly 
number  were  saved.  Praise  the  Lord!” 

Jan.  15th.  ‘‘A  very  great  snow  storm  to-day  and  the 

roads  were  blockaded.  I  waded  through  the  snow  to  find 
that  only  a  few  of  our  vast  congregation  were  able  to  get  to 
the  church.  And  as  I  was  much  worn,  and  we  were  paying 
high  rent  for  the  church,  we  concluded  to  close  the  meeting. 
My  faith  is  strong  in  the  Lord.” 

Jan.  16th.  “  While  the  meeting  at  Fairfield  has  been 

running  so  well  our  live  class  at  B.  has  not  been  idle.  Their 
daily  prayer  meetings  have  given  birth  to  a  revival  spirit  all 
through  the  neighborhood.” 

Jan.  17th.  “  This  has  been  a  day  of  humiliation  before 

the  Lord.  One  sister  was  clearly  sanctified  in  the  afternoon 
meeting.  This  evening  three  prayed  through  into  the  king¬ 
dom.  O  how  heaven  did  come  down  to-night !  God’s  pres¬ 
ence  seemed  to  fill  the  room.  Some  shouted,  some  laughed 
and  some  cried.  It  was  a  wonderful  time.  Surely,  ‘The 
blessing  of  the  Lord  it  maketh  rich,  and  he  addeth  no  sorrow 
with  it.’”  _  -  I 


Journal. 


29 


Jan.  18th.  “Brother  F.  received  the  experience  of 
holiness  while  two  were  forward  for  pardon.” 

Jan.  19th.  “Two  souls  were  saved  this  afternoon  and 
seven  sanctified.  Glory  to  God !  The  work  moves  on  nicely. 
Two  more  saved  this  evening.  Hallelujah!  Hell  trembles 
as  the  work  moves  on.  ” 

Jan.  20th.  “  I  visited  the  jail  to-day.  There  were  five 

men  there.  I  had  a  very  good  time  praying  and  singing 
with  them.  I  intended  closing  the  meeting  to-night,  but  it 
was  at  such  a  height  it  was  impossible  to  close  it.  The 
people  acted  like  children  starving  for  bread.  ” 

Jan.  2 1  st.  “I’m  in  a  strait  to-day.  My  several  ap¬ 
pointments  are  calling  for  me,  and  yet  1  cannot  close  the 
meeting  here.  Mother  started  with  me  on  my  round  of 
appointments.  Preached  at  No.  9  in  the  evening.  The  old 
Methodists  at  this  place  were  much  broken  up  during  ser¬ 
vice.  Many  acknowledged  that  they  had  lost  the  enjoyment 
of  their  religion  and  with  it  the  power  to  overcome  temp¬ 
tation,  ” 

Jan.  23rd.  “  Arrived  home  to-day.  This  evening  the 

altar  was  crowded.  We  cannot  close  the  meeting  yet.” 

Jan.  24th.  “  Mr.  L.  experienced  religion  to-day.  He  is 
the  husband  of  one  of  our  Free  Methodist  sisters.  Several 
clearly  saved  to-night.  6  This  is  the  Lord’s  doing;  it  is  mar¬ 
velous  in  our  eyes.’  I  never  enjoyed  more  of  His  presence 
than  now.  It  is  glorious  to  live  here.  ” 

Jan.  25th.  “  Old  Father  W.  is  seeking  God  to-day. 

He  has  always  preached  that  honesty  is  the  only  religion 
necessary.  Morality,  has  been  all  his  cry.  We  had  an  old- 
fashioned  love  feast  this  evening.  The  converts  testified 
readily  and  the  Lord  blest  them.  Two  young  men  were 
converted.  I  am  almost  worn  out,  yet  leaning  on  the  Lord, 
and  trusting  in  Him.  Opposition  to  the  work  runs  high. 
Several  ladies  have  been  forbidden  by  relatives  to  attend  our 


30 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


meeting  on  pain  of  being  left  homeless.  Praise  God!  The 
form  of  the  Fourth  is  with  us  in  the  furnace. 55 

A  clipping  from  the  Free  Methodist,  at  this  time  states 
that  during  his  year’s  work  on  the  Fairfield  circuit  he  and 
brother  E.  saw  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  souls  clearly 
converted.  Nearly  one  hundred  of  these  were  saved  in  the 
Fairfield  meeting.  Sixty-seven  joined  the  Free  Methodist 
class,  .one  hundred  and  one  united  with  the  different  Free 
Methodist  classes  on  the  circuit,  this  year. 

Jan.  29th.  a  Have  had  blessed  communion  with  the  Lord 
this  morning.  I  promised  God  if  He  led  me,  I  would  return 
to  college  in  the  fall.  We  have  been  trying  to  close,  but  to¬ 
day’s  prayer  meeting  settled  it  that  the  meeting  should  con¬ 
tinue.  While  praying,  we  got  hold  of  God  for  another 
hundred  souls.  It  was  a  time  of  awful  power.  Old  Father 
W.  found  the  pearl  he  was  seeking.  I  preached  this  evening 
from  the  words,  ‘  I  am  the  man  that  hath  seen  affliction.0  It 
was  a  blessed  time.  There  were  five  or  six  forward,  three  of 
whom  were  blessedly  saved.  All  agreed  that  the  meeting 
should  be  continued.  My  soul  is  putting  on  strength  and 
courage.  ” 

Feb.  1st.  “  Another  month  opens  and  still  the  work 
moves  on.  There  have  been  ninety-six  saved  here  up  to 
this  time.  This  afternoon  at  prayer  meeting,  one  was  saved; 
this  evening,  two.  Praise  God!  The  work  is  going  deep 
and  thorough.  Some  of  the  hardest  drinking  men  in  the 
country  have  been  saved.” 

Feb.  2nd.  “We  had  a  heavenly  time  at  the  meeting  this 
evening.  Several  were  saved  and  quite  a  number  received 
the  experience  of  holiness.” 

Feb.  5th.  “My  other  appointments  still  keep  calling 
for  me,  and  the  roads  are  very  muddy,  so  much  so,  that  but 
few  can  get  to  meeting.  I  preached  from  the  text,  ‘  It  is 
finished’,  and  closed  the  meeting.  We  had  a  precious  time. 
The  young  converts  are  much  blest  and  very  happy.  Over 


Journal. 


31 


one  hundred  were  clearly  saved  in  this  meeting  We  have 
not  seen  our  second  hundred  converted  yet,  but  they  will 
come.  ” 

Feb.  9th.  UI  am  twenty-three  years  old  to-day.  I 
dedicate  myself  to  God’s  work  anew,  to  obey,  serve,  suffer 
and  die  for  Him.  AMEN.” 


CHAPTER  III. 

At  the  close  of  the  Mt.  Zion  district  quarterly  meeting, 
presided  over  by  his  father,  he  continued  to  hold  special  ser¬ 
vices  for  nearly  a  month.  Much  good  was  done  and  many 
souls  saved  and  sanctified,  but  we  must  omit  a  special  account 
of  his  labors  here,  which  would  be  both  beneficial  and  inter¬ 
esting  had  we  space  to  insert  it. 

March  3rd.  “  Sister  Mary  arrived  from  Waterloo,  to¬ 
day.  This  brought  all  the  children  of  our  family  together 
for  the  first  time  in  five  years.  Praise  the  Lord  for  His 
goodness  during  all  this  time.  Death  has  not  entered  father’s 
family.  Also  when  we  parted  six  and  one-half  years  ago, 
none  of  us  enjoyed  religion;  but  this  found  all  of  the  elder 
children  walking  with  God.  My  sisters  Mary  and  Flora  are 
pilgrims  indeed.  God  ever  keep  them  so!” 

April  2 1  st.  “  All  day  the  Lord  has  been  leading  me 
into  closer  communion  with  Himself.  O,  let  me  be  shut  in 
with  Christ  in  God!  Am  eating,  sleeping,  and  doing  all  to 
the  glory  of  God.  I  do  not  recollect  that  I  have  spoken  any 
idle  words  this  day.  Praise  the  Lord!  How  He  is  keeping 
me!  I  feel  I  am  ready  for  life  or  death.  Calls  come  in  for  me 
to  open  new  meetings.  Had  I  a  thousand  lives  I  would  use 
them  all  up  in  the  service  of  Jesus.” 

At  the  Blakesburg  camp  meeting,  held  in  July,  God 
came  in  great  power  during  a  sermon  on  holiness,  after 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


32 

which  Mr.  Dake  exhorted  and  invited  seekers  to  the  altar. 
In  a  moment  the  altar  was  crowded  and  soon  all  but  one 
were  saved.  Again,  others  came  and  they  were  saved;  still 
others  came,  and  this  time  the  altar  was  swept  clean,  all  hav¬ 
ing  been  saved  or  sanctified. 

The  conference  of  1877  sent  him  to  the  Walker  circuit. 
He  spent  two  years  on  this  work,  which  was  divided  the 
second  year,  and  new  points  added.  He  held  short  meetings 
at  different  points  on  the  circuit  in  which  much  good  was 
accomplished.  While  on  this  work,  he  married  Miss  Ida 
Campbell,  of  Fairfield,  and  came  back  to  Walker,  where  the 
revival  was  running  high.  In  his  notes  at  this  time,  we 
read: 

Jan.  31,  187S.  “Five  saved  to-night.  Seventeen  saved 
thus  far.” 

Feb.  1st.  “Wonderful  meeting  to-night.  Seven  for¬ 
ward  for  holiness;  three  received  the  experience.” 

Feb.  2nd.  “God  has  wonderfully  helped  me  to  preach 
to-night.  Nine  at  the  altar;  four  gloriously  saved.” 

Feb.  3rd.  “Glorious  Sabbath  to-day.  A  wonderful 
altar  service ;  quite  a  number  saved.  Two  more  saved  in  the 
evening;  several  also  received  the  experience  of  holiness.” 

Feb.  4th.  “Several  forward,  two  of  whom  were  con¬ 
verted.  Glory  to  God!” 

Feb.  5th.  “Visited  and  prayed  with  eight  families  this 
morning;  three  seeking  the  Lord;  to-night  two  saved.” 

Feb.  7th.  “I  have  just  heard  that  Miss  S.,  one  of  the 
neighbor  girls  has  been  terribly  burned.  Night  before  last 
she  sat  in  the  congregation,  while  others  were  seeking  the 
Lord.  She  could  not  be  persuaded  to  yield.  One  of  the 
converts  asked  her  to  seek  religion,  but  she  replied;  ‘There’s 
time  enough  yet’,  but  last  night,  while  sitting  by  the  sewing 
machine,  the  lamp  fell  over  on  her,  setting  her  clothes  on 
fire.  She  rushed  out  of  doors,  and  the  fire  blazed  higher 
than  her  head.  She  was  terribly  burned.  Lord  save  her! 


Journal. 


33 


The  congregation  is  much  moved  to-night;  quite  a  number 
at  the  altar;  five  clearly  saved,  Hallelujah!  The  work  moves 
well.  Wife  is  a  great  help  to  me  in  the  meetings.” 

Feb.  8th.  “  Six  at  the  altar  to-night.  Hallelujah!  Two 
converted.  Thirty-six  that  we  can  depend  upon,  have  been 
converted  so  far.  I’d  rather  have  a  few  and  have  them 
clearly  saved  and  separated  from  the  world,  than  swell  our 
statistics  with  baptized  worldlings.  Miss  S.  who  was  burned, 
died  to-day.  I  am  afraid  procrastination  proved  her  doom.” 

Feb.  ioth.  “  Brother  and  sister  B.  were  sanctified  this 
forenoon.  O  how  I  love  to  see  God’s  work  go  on.” 

Feb.  1 2th.  “  Several  seeking  holiness.  ” 

Feb.  13th.  a  Several  saved  to-day;  the  work  goes 
well.  ” 

Feb.  14th.’  “Two  at  the  altar,  and  one  saved.  God 
gives  us  to  see  some  of  the  old  time  power  yet.  ” 

Feb.  15th.  “Three  at  the  altar;  two  saved.” 

Feb.  17th.  “House  not  near  large  enough  to  hold  the 
crowds ;  the  aisles  are  full,  and  the  pulpit  full  with  scarcely  room 
to  stand.  Too  crowded  for  altar  service.  Several  were  seek¬ 
ing;  one  testified  clearly  to  having  received  the  blessing. 
These  are  times  of  refreshing,  Hallelujah!” 

Feb.  1 8th.  “  Went  down  to  the  school  house  and  had 
a  talk  with  the  school  teacher,  who  has  been  saved  in  the 
meetings^  We  encouraged  her  to  take  u]D  the  cross  and 
have  prayer/with  her  scholars.  She  says  she  will  do  it. 
We  have  prayed  with  a  number  of  families  to-day,  while 
calling.  Much  good  is  done  in  praying  and  visiting  from 
house  to  house.  One  saved  and  one  sanctified  to-night.  ” 

Feb.  24th.  “Five  seeking  to-night.  O  how  small  I 
feel!  The  more  of  God’s  presence  I  feel,  the  more  worth¬ 
less  I  see  myself  to  be.  O  to  get  lower  down  at  His  feet!” 

Feb.  25th.  “I  took  my  class  book  and  spread  it  before 
me,  and  prayed  for  every  member  on  my  circuit,  separately. 
Glory  to  God!  I  am  happy!” 


34 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


March  6th  and  7th.  “Have  been  visiting  and  praying 
with  the  people.55 

At  this  time,  it  seems,  he  was  obliged  to  close  his  meet¬ 
ings  to  attend  other  points  on  his  circuit.  None  of  his  revi¬ 
vals,  so  far,  could  be  continued  for  any  lengthy  period,  on 
account  of  the  demands  of  other  points  on  his  work.  He 
visited  and  prayed  with  the  members  of  his  class  and  with  the 
people  in  general,  wherever  he  went.  He  speaks  in  one 
place  of  visiting  and  praying  with  thirteen  families  in  one 
day.  At  another  point  on  his  circuit,  he  held  a  tent  meeting 
for  a  week,  at  which  he  says  twenty-four  were  clearly  con¬ 
verted.  As  he  himself  says,  he  put  on  strength,  courage  and 
experience  in  these  meetings. 

July  8th.  “  I  visited  fourteen  families  to-day;  found  a 
number  under  conviction.  Some  promised  to  seek  the  Lord 
at  once.55 

July  9th.  “Henry  and  I  visited  twelve  families  to-day. 
One  lady  saved  at  prayer  meeting  to-night.’5 

He  held  another  tent  meeting  at  Q.  on  this  circuit,  where 
twenty  were  saved  in  two  weeks,  and  quite  a  number  received 
the  experience  of  holiness.  The  last  night  of  his  meeting, 
he  was  so  worn  out  with  excessive  labors  that  he  said:  “I 
could  scarcely  stand  up  to-night,  while  exhorting,  but  God  is 
my  refuge  and  strength.” 

Feb.  8th.,  he  wrote:  “To-morrow  I  will  be  twenty-five 
years  old;  a  quarter  of  a  century.  God  only  knows  whether 
or  not,  it  shall  be  doubled.  Should  it  be,  I  pledge  myself  to 
spend  it  in  blowing  the  gospel  trumpet,  with  no  uncertain 
sound.”  If  he  did  not  see  it  doubled,  in  respect  to  time,  he 
did  in  labor  for  souls.  He  held  a  short  meeting  at  B.  on 
this  work  at  which  thirty  were  saved  and  twentv-eight  sane- 
tided,  with  much  conviction  through  the  country,  and  pieju- 
dice  cleared  away.  It  will  take  eternity  to  tell  the  good 
done  through  the  seed  sown  at  these  short  meetings  on  his 
circuit.  God  was  fitting  him  up  for  broader  fields,  into 


Incidents.  35 

which  He  would  soon  lead  him,  where  his  wonderful  powers 
could  be  fully  exercised. 

He  speaks  hereof  a  young  Mr.  P.  who  was  under  con¬ 
viction,  whose  horse  fell  on  him,  crushing  him  fearfully  and 
endangering  his  life.  Mr.  Dake  stayed  with  him  until  one 
o’clock,  praying  for  him.  He  grew  worse,  until  it  took  six 
men  to  hold  him  in  bed.  While  struggling,  the  man  said 
that  the  Lord  stood  on  the  one  side,  and  the  devil  on  the 
other,  and  the  Lord  said:  <c  Will  you  be  mine?”  As  soon 
as  he  said:  u  Yes,  Lord”,  God’s  healing  power  struck  soul 
and  body,  and  he  swung  his  poor  bruised  arm  and  struck  his 
breast,  saying:  u  See  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  me”. 

The  conference  of  1879  sent  him  to  Waterloo  circuit. 
Here  he  remained  two  years.  The  second  year  Rev.  J.  M. 
Reilly  was  sent  to  help  him  as  junior  preacher.  The  latter 
is  our  authority  for  the  statement  that  about  one  hundred  souls 
were  saved  this  second  year,  and  the  work  so  extended  that 
it  was  necessary  for  the  conference  of  1881  to  make  a  divi¬ 
sion,  brother  Dake  being  sent  to  Cedar  Falls.  Brother 
Reilly  speaks  of  him  in  this  early  stage  of  his  ministry,  thus: 
“  As  a  pastor,  he  was  thorough,  and  dealt  faithfully  with  his 
people.  He  made  himself  at  home  among  them,  whether 
at  their  houses,  or  in  their  fields,  or  wherever  they  were.  I 
have  known  him  a  number  of  times,  to  take  off  his  coat,  and 
help  in  the  harvest,  corn  or  hayfield,  while  he  talked  with 
the  men  about  their  souls,  and  before  leaving  he  would  kneel 
with  them  in  the  field,  and  get  blest  with  them  in  prayer.” 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  of  1881  he  held  a 
meeting  with  the  help  of  Henry  C.,  a  converted  drunkard, 
at  a  school  house  in  Butler  County.  An  infidel  club  had 
been  organized  at  this  place,  and  a  strong  spiritualistic  influ¬ 
ence  prevailed  in  the  neighborhood.  Quite  a  revival  broke 
out.  In  his  journal  at  this  time  we  find  written:  u  Twenty- 
eight  saved  so  far,  and  meetings  still  running  good.”  The 
spiritualists  and  infidels  turned  out  in  force  and  tried  hard,  by 


36 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  use  of  Satanic  measures,  to  break  up  the  meeting.  They 
would  come  as  close  as  they  could  to  the  stand,  and  concen¬ 
trate  their  attention  on  the  speaker,  or  the  converts,  evidently 
for  the  purpose  of  confusing  them,  but  it  was  clearly  demon¬ 
strated  that  “  Greater  is  He  that  is  in  you,  than  He  that  is  in 
the  world.” 

“One  night  a  woman  claimed  to  be  controlled  by  the 
spirit  of  a  Sioux  chief  and  did  a  great  deal  of  stamping  and 
muttering,  which  made  some  disturbance  in  the  meeting. 
Mr.  Dake  announced  that  he  would  preach  the  next  night 
from  the  subject  of  the  “  Witch  of  Endor”.  A  large  crowd 
gathered  to  hear  him.  He  showed  the  dejflorable  condition 
of  king  Saul,  who  had  once  been  anointed  of  the  Lord  for 
His  service,  and  blest  with  His  presence,  but  now  had  become 
so  degraded  as  to  consult  a  fortune  teller,  seeking  light  in  a 
witch’s  den.  This  bore  hard  on  the  leader  of  the  infidel 
movement,  for  he  had  once  been  a  Methodist  class  leader. 
He  produced  several  passages  of  Scripture  to  show  bow 
abominable  in  the  sight  of  God  these  things  are,  dwell¬ 
ing  especially  on  Isa.  vii,  19.  “And  when  they  shall  say 
unto  you,  Seek  unto  them  that  have  familiar  spirits,  and 
unto  wizards  that  peep,  and  that  mutter:  should  not  a  people 
seek  unto  their  God?  for  the  living  to  the  dead  ?  ”  The  simi- 
larity  between  the  Bible  descriptions  and  what  the  people 
had  been  accustomed  to  see  among  the  spiritualists,  was  so 
striking  that  the  truth  readily  prevailed,  and  the  meeting 
went  on. 

A  class  was  organized  and  a  Sabbath  school  started 
where  the  spiritualistic  infidel  club  had  flourished. 

A 

I  think  Mr.  Dake  answered  to  Wesley’s  ideal  minister 
of  the  gospel,  one  who  fears  nothing  but  sin  and  knows 
nothing  but  God,  fully  as  well  as  anyone  I  have  ever  known.” 

He  seems  from  the  very  first  to  have  taken  a  stand  with 
the  primitive  church  fathers  in  getting  everybody  at  work 
and  thus  multiplying  their  talents  and  usefulness.  One  of 


Public  Work. 


37 


his  letters  to  the  Free  Methodist  at  this  time,  closes  with 
these  words:  “I  saw  some  appeals  in  the  paper  to  this  effect: 
‘PREACHERS,  we  want  Preachers!’  1  thought  while 
reading  it,  what  is  that  man  doing?  There  are  preachers 
buried  in  the  graves  of  sin  everywhere.  If  we  want  preach¬ 
ers  we  must  dig  them  out.  I  believe  if  some  of  our  confer¬ 
ences  that  are  appealing  so  loudly  for  help  to  the  outside 
world  would  set  small  and  great  to  work  within  their  bounds 
they  would  soon  be  sending  laborers  into  the  great  outside 
harvest  field.  The  fishermen,  shepherds  and  publicans,  they 
seem  afraid  to  send  out. 

“We  need  some  fathers  in  Israel,  like  Paul,  Wesley  and 
Asbury;  superintendents  or  chairmen,  to  direct  on  the  field 
of  battle,  but  not  to  do  all  the  work.  Don’t  be  afraid  of  the 
bovs  and  girls;  send  them  out;  give  them  your  help  and  bless¬ 
ing,  and  their  freshness,  strength  and  zeal,  united  with  your 
experience  and  wisdom  will  gain  the  battle.  I  am  young  in 
experience,  but  I  find  those  everywhere  who  want  to  work, 
and  only  need  encouragement  to  become  efficient.  If  we  go 
to  work  ourselves  and  give  others  a  chance,  the  chariot  will 
roll  on.  ‘Say  not  ye,  There  are  yet  four  months,  and  then 
cometh  harvest?  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields; 
for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest’.” 

At  Cedar  Falls  he  held  quite  a  successful  meeting.  The 
Hall  was  filled,  and  many  went  away  for  want  of  room.  The 
altar  was  filled  with  seekers  almost  every  night.  Many  pro¬ 
fessed  to  get  converted,  but  none  were  counted  but  those  who 
turned  from  all  their  idols,  such  as  tobacco,  secrecy,  worldly 
pleasures,  fashionable  apparel,  etc.,  renouncing  “the  world 
the  flesh  and  the  devil”  in  DEED  as  well  as  in  word.  Of 
this  kind  he  counted  fifty,  forty-one  of  whom  joined  the 
Free  Methodist  class  at  that  place. 

Revs.  E.  P.  Hart  and  T-  J-  Gates  helped  him  for  a  few 
days  during  this  meeting.  He  erected  a  substantial  church 
building  at  this  place  this  year.  He  did  much  visiting  among 


38 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  people,  sometimes  reading  the  Bible  and  praying  with 
over  a  dozen  families  in  a  day. 

He  also  held  quite  a  good  meeting  at  Waterloo,  where 
many  were  saved;  also  a  short  meeting  at  nearly  all  the 
neighboring  school  houses  on  this  large  circuit.  In  fact,  his 
journals,  from  his  earliest  ministry,  form  one  continuous 
record  of  revivals,  held  in  connection  with  his  circuit  work. 
The  school  houses  and  halls  in  adjoining  towns  and  country 
places,  were  largely  used  as  preaching  points*  He  believed 
in  Zion  stretching  forth  the  curtains  of  her  habitations  by 
lengthening  her  cords,  and  strengthening  her  stakes,  thus 
making  the  desolate  cities  to  be  inhabited.  Isa.  liv,  2,  3. 

He  took  up  so  many  new  preaching  points  that  his  cir¬ 
cuit  appeared  almost  like  a  district.  He  had  no  fellowship 
with  the  practice  so  prevalent  among  modern  preachers,  of 
settling  down  on  one  small  charge,  to  the  neglect  of  all  the 
neighboring  “waste  places’5.  His  love  and  zeal  for  souls 
could  not  be  anchored  to  any  one  point,  while  others  per¬ 
ished  for  the  living  bread.  He  deemed  it  selfish  in  his  mem¬ 
bers  to  request  it  of  him,  and  demonstrated  the  fact  that 
Christians  grow  in  grace  more  rapidly  when  thrown  on  their 
own  resources  for  a  time,  while  the  pastor  is  engaged  at  other 
points,  than  when  permitted  to  throw  all  the  responsibility 
upon  him.  In  his  visiting  from  house  to  house,  he  often  took 
with  him  young  men  of  his  classes,  that  they  might  be  en¬ 
couraged  in  doing  this  much-neglected  part  of  God’s  work. 
He  also  had  them  lead  prayer  meetings,  exhort  or  preach, 
thus  developing  their  spirituality  and  ability,  and  producing 
pillars  on  which  to  lean  in  his  revival  efforts. 

He  passed  through  another  bereavement,  Aug.  11,  1S81, 
in  the  death  of  his  only  child,  a  little  boy  three  years  old.  He 
records  it  thus:  “My  little  darling  Bertie  is  no  more.  He 
passed  away  easily.  Another  strand  joined  to  the  cable  that 
pulls  me  heavenward ;  yet,  by  God’s  grace,  wife  and  I  are 
enabled  to  say,  ;The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done’.  Amid  the 


Characteristics. 


39 


blinding  tears,  a  vision  of  a  cherub,  singing  redemption’s 
song,  cheers  our  hearts.  O  glory  to  God!  My  heart  bleeds, 
and  yet  triumphs.  As  we  came  back  from  the  funeral,  how 
lonesome  the  home  appeared.  It  seemed  almost  that  I  could 
see  Bertie’s  bright  blue  eyes  peering  through  the  lattice  work 
of  the  porch,  or  hear  the  patter  of  his  feet,  or  the  sweet 
music  of  his  voice,  saying :  cPapa!  Papa!’ — Hushed  forever 
on  earth,  but  in  Heaven, — O  yes,  we  shall  see  him  again.” 
His  home,  so  clouded  by  this  stroke,  was  brightened  by  the 
advent  of  a  daughter  Dec.  15th,  whom  they  called  Mary. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Fiery-hearted  men,  of  energetic  dispositions,  who  keep 
the  meekness  and  power  of  the  spirit  of  the  Master,  have 
always  been  in  great  demand  in  the  church  of  Christ.  They 
must  inevitably  surge  to  the  front  rank  of  usefulness  from 
their  obscurity,  be  it  ever  so  remote. 

Deliberative  souls,  who  ponder  the  why  and  the  wherefore 
of  all  things  and  demand  a  well-grounded  reason  for  everv 

Oo  j 

undertaking,  and  who  seek  out  a  new  and  improved  mode 
of  operation,  startling  the  world  with  late-born  ideas,  that  are 
the  fruits  of  their  reflection,  are  also  an  essential  factor  in  the 
church.  But  when  a  man  appears  in  the  court  of  the  Lord’s 
house,  who  has  these  two  traits  centered  in  himself,  he  of 
necessity  rises  above  the  rank  of  talented  men  to  a  man  of 
genius. 

Such  a  man  leaves  the  impress  of  his  life  indelibly 
stamped  upon  the  minds  of  his  own  and  succeeding  genera¬ 
tions.  These  are  the  moral  Sampsons  who  carry  off  on  their 
Herculean  shoulders  the  Gaza  g'ates  of  apparent  impossibili¬ 
ties,  and  snap  the  withes  of  difficulty  that  keep  more  ordinary 
men  enthralled.  Such  a  man  was  Mr.  Dake. 

He  was  a  man  of  striking  appearance,  tall,  well  propor- 


40 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


tioned,  with  an  open  countenance,  and  a  pleasant,  though  not 
handsome  face.  The  expression  in  his  mild  blue  eyes  and 
the  lines  of  his  mouth,  denoted  determination  and  firmness 
of  character.  He  was  a  man  of  vigorous  mind,  possessing 
great  oratorical  powers,  a  perfect  command  of  language  and 
unusual  self-possession.  A  born  speaker,  he  was  at  home  in 
the  pulpit.  His  countenance  portrayed  intelligence,  affability 
and  tenderness. 

The  biographer  of  J.  H.  Livingston  so  exactly  describes 
one  trait  of  the  character  of  our  subject  that  we  quote  from 
him:  u  His  conversational  powers  were  remarkable,  and  like 
his  other  powers  were  consecrated  to  the  good  of  men  and 
the  glory  of  God.  I  never  knew  him  in  any  circle,  in  which  he 
might  be  found,  to  hold  a  conversation  of  any  length,  which 
he  did  not  turn  into  some  channel  for  religious  improvement. 
This  was  done  in  a  manner  so  discreet,  appropriate  and  gentle, 
as  not  to  awaken  prejudice,  but  to  conciliate,  and  induce 
respect  and  good  will.  It  was  not  uncommon  for  him  in 
mixed  companies,  when  the  secular  concerns  of  the  day  were 
the  theme  of  conversation,  to  interweave  religious  sentiments 
and  reflections,  so  naturally  deduced,  so  wisely  stated,  and  so 
courteously  and  kindly  applied,  that  even  those  who  were 
generally  most  indifferent  to  religion  could  not  but  reverence 
it  as  it  thus  appeared,  in  its  venerable  representative  and 
minister.” 

We  have  seen  Mr.  Dake  when  he  was  transacting  busi¬ 
ness  with  railroad  officials  and  other  business  men,  and 
noticed  how  his  discretion  and  judgment  were  equalled  only 
by  his  devotion  to  God.  His  words  were  so  appropriate  and 
well  chosen  at  such  times,  that  he  gained  the  respect  of  all, 
and  succeeded  in  approaching  their:  on  the  subject  of  eternal 
things,  often  conducting  a  conversation  of  some  length,  where 
ordinary  men  would  have  failed.  His  public  and  private 
prayers  were  always  indicative  of  close  communion  with  God, 
and  characterized  by  a  holy  pathos  and  seriousness,  which 


Characteristics. 


4i 


were  truly  marvelous.  Sometimes  his  discourses  were  ren¬ 
dered  the  more  impressive,  by  accompanying  tears,  while  the 
bliss  of  the  redeemed,  or  the  despair  of  the  wicked  were  viv¬ 
idly  portrayed  to  his  audience.  His  most  striking  character¬ 
istic  in  the  pulpit,  was  his  extraordinary  earnestness,  which 
could  not  fail  to  attract  attention,  while  his  natural  bearing, 
and  easy,  fearless  manner,  showed  to  all  that  he  was  master 
of  the  situation,  and  made  one  feel  at  home  in  his  presence. 

Another  feature  was  his  wonderful  voice,  rich,  deep  and 
powerful,  yet  under  perfect  control.  We  have  stood  on  the 
outer  limits  of  a  congregation  of  several  thousand  people,  at 
a  camp  meeting,  and  distinctly  heard  every  word  he  said.  He 
could  whisper  or  thunder  at  will,  swaying  whole  congrega¬ 
tions  by  the  modulations  of  his  voice.  His  delivery  was  de¬ 
liberate  and  emphatic,  not  generally  loud  or  hurried,  but 
when  under  special  divine  unction,  he  took  on  strength  and 
speed  till  a  volume  of  burning  truth  was  poured  forth.  Start¬ 
ling  incidents  from  real  life  often  figured  in  his  sermons. 
Striking  anecdotes,  thrilling  episodes,  historical  and  imagi¬ 
nary,  sat  in  his  sermons  like  jewels  in  a  crown,  while  poetry, 
like  a  crystal  stream  sparkled  through  the  green  pastures  of 
both  his  discourses  and  writings. 

His  apparently  inexhaustible  imagination,  and  his  happy 
art  of  word  painting,  made  the  imagery  of  his  discourses 
appear  as  life.  The  influence  of  the  latter  was  infused  with 
his  deep-toned  piety,  his  self-sacrificing  spirit  and  humble 
bearing,  which  could  not  fail  to  wield  a  moulding  influence 
for  good.  Whether  feeding  the  flock,  strengthening  the 
weak,  or  thundering  the  anathemas  of  heaven  at  vice,  all  was 
done  in  a  harmonious  strain,  which  made  his  manner  capti¬ 
vating,  while  the  truths  uttered  cut  to  the  heart.  The  mind 
was  charmed  by  his  zeal  and  eloquence,  while  the  conscience 
was  smitten  by  his  pointed  truths.  He  somehow  possessed 
the  power  to  take  men  by  storm,  and  make  his  thoughts  their 
thoughts,  by  clothing  them  in  fire  which  burned  into  their 


42 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


souls  in  spite  of  prejudices.  His  descriptive  powers  were 
most  marvelous.  We  have  heard  him  describe,  illustrate  and 
denounce  forms  of  wickedness  and  error,  in  such  terms  that 
persons  in  the  congregation,  to  him  unknown,  but  who  were 
known  by  others  to  be  holding  to  the  things  condemned, 
have  been  seen  to  blush  and  hide  their  faces  or  leave  the 
place  in  a  rage. 

His  pen  deserves  some  notice  here.  He  excelled  as  a 
preacher,  rather  than  as  a  writer.  Though  his  writings  were 
not  of  the  exegetical  type,  they  were  eagerly  looked  for,  and 
read  with  avidity  by  many.  It  was  not  the  nice  distinctions 
contained  in  them  which  charmed,  but  his  great  personality 
which  stood  out  in  bold  relief.  His  articles  were  written 
peculiarly  for  the  hour,  and  accomplished  the  desired  end. 
His  personal  characteristics  were  prominent  in  all  his  writings. 
His  presence  was  felt  in  them,  as  that  of  a  general  is  felt  on 
the  field  of  battle  by  his  soldiers. 

“  Eloquence  ”,  wrote  Dr.  Stevens,  “  is  the  rarest,  if  not 
the  greatest  power  of  genius,  while  pathos  is  the  greatest,  if 
not  the  rarest  power  of  eloquence  Mr.  Dake  possessed 
these  oratorical  qualities  in  a  marked  degree;  but  these  fasci¬ 
nating  gifts  of  themselves,  are  often  a  greater  curse  than 
blessing  to  their  possessors.  It  is  only  when  they  are  sancti¬ 
fied  to  the  Master’s  use,  that  they  become  a  medium  of  bless¬ 
ing  to  mankind.  We  have  no  desire  in  this  sketch,  to  extol 
the  accomplished  orator,  but  rather  the  grace  of  God  which 
made  him  what  he  wras. 

The  flowery  oratory,  so  prevalent  in  the  pulpits  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  was  never  indulged  in  by  him.  The 
power  of  his  eloquence  lay  in  the  earnestness  and  depth  of  his 
feelings.  His  style  was  peculiarly  his  own;  earnest,  terse  and 
simple;  while  his  language  was  better  fitted  for  oral  discourse 
than  to  be  embodied  in  book  form.  Though  this  fault  di- 
minished  his  ability  for  didactic  writing,  it  added  to  his  power 
as  a  speaker,  in  which  capacity  he  excelled.  His  colloquial, 


Characteristics. 


43 


animated  address,  studded  with  an  abundance  of  appropriate 
figures,  seldom  failed  to  rivet  the  attention  of  even  the  most 
careless  of  his  congregations.  He  frequently  laid  aside  his 
didactics  and  adopted  the  logic  of  the  affections. 

This  proved,  however,  the  cause  of  several  blunders  in 
his  earlier  experience.  For  though  it  is  a  source  of  regret 
that  many  go  head  first  rather  than  heart  first  in  the  religious 
realm,  and  though  the  right  of  conscience  must  be  jealously 
respected,  yet  many  points  must  be  determined  by  reason, 
rather  than  by  conscience.  The  neglect  of  this  on  the  one 
hand  has  pushed  some  of  the  noblest  of  earth  into  wild  fanati¬ 
cism,  while  a  corresponding  neglect  of  the  other  has  inevi¬ 
tably  run  into  the  rankest  rationalism  and  the  most  frigid 
formality.  The  heart  and  the  head,  the  emotions  and  the 
reason,  are  each  as  essential  in  the  religious  sphere,  as  in  the 
temporal.  God  has  wisely  bestowed  both  on  the  human  race 
and  neither  can  be  neglected  without  loss. 

These  early  blunders  of  Mr.  Dake  were  not  grave,  how¬ 
ever.  They  consisted  in  the  excessive  fastings  of  both  him¬ 
self  and  some  of  his  first  workers,  extreme  self-denials,  such 
as  frequently  staying  up  all  night  to  pray,  when  they  were 
already  wearied  with  much  labor.  These  mistakes  were 
remedied  as  soon  as  discovered,  and  his  humility  and  candor 
manifested  in  the  frankness  with  which  he  acknowledged 
them,  and  the  broken  spirit  with  which  they  were  deplored, 
left  no  doubt  as  to  the  genuineness  of  his  repentance. 

At  times  in  his  less  mature  experience,  on  seeing  such  a 
prevalence  of  superficial  work,  which  he  heartily  abhorred, 
and  in  endeavoring  to  shun  this  delusion,  his  tendency  was 
to  hold  seekers  to  an  overly  itemized  confession  of  their  lack. 
He  was,  however,  early  rectified  on  this  point,  by  the  Spirit’s 
elucidation  of  it,  and  he  proved  to  be  one  of  the  most 
thorough  guides  in  the  church,  though  his  opposers  continued 
to  make  capital  of  his  mistakes.  Good  would  it  be  for  the 
church  of  God,  if  her  guides  to-day,  generally  saw  and  felt 


44 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  needs  on  these  lines  as  our  brother  did.  Though  we  need 
to  guard  against  an  excess  on  these  points,  which  in  their 
early  experiences,  characterized  the  work  of  many  of  the 
holy  men  of  all  ages,  (the  logical  Adam  Clarke  and  the 
sainted  Bramwell  not  excepted),  yet  it  is  an  evident  fact  that 
our  danger  as  a  church,  lies  in  the  opposite  extreme. 

Self-indulgence  tends  to  indifference  and  slothfulness. 
These  slothful  spirits  cannot  do  thorough  work  on  Holy 
Ghost  lines  for  they  are  in  part  “  blind  leaders  of  the  blind.” 
Thus,  many  are  taken  into  church  fellowship  and  allowed  to 

profess  a  high  state  of  grace,  who  have  never  seen  or  felt 
their  real  need,  and  consequently  are  deceived.  Who  will 
say  that  the  rigorous  discipline  which  those  early  church 
champions  endured  had  nothing  to  do  with  their  marvelous 
success?  Let  those  of  our  day,  who  can  boast  of  equal  and 
abiding  success,  without  severe  self-denial,  rise  and  speak. 
“  Great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness. ,5 

The  philosophy  of  fasting  and  self-denial  remains  yet  to 
be  seen,  but  the  benefits  derived  therefrom,  as  every  real 
Christian  can  testify,  justify  the  sermons  and  exhortations 
thereto,  and  the  apostolic,  prophetic  and  patriarchal  precept 
and  example.  God  give  us  such  a  baptism  of  love  for  the 
souls  of  men  as  will  make  us  so  self-forgetful  that  we  will 
fast  and  pray,  and  in  submissive  humility  refuse  to  be  com¬ 
forted,  till  we  see  them  saved  “with  an  everlasting  salva¬ 
tion!”  Amen. 

There  is  a  race  of  men  who  are  like  sailing  vessels,  often 
letting  much  valuable  time  go  to  waste,  while  waiting  for 
favorable  winds.  Mr.  Dake  was  not  of  this  vacillating,  in¬ 
decisive  class.  But  though  he  turned  to  good  account  all 
outside  influences  as  favorable  breezes,  yet  like  a  mighty 
steamer,  he  depended  for  propelling  force  upon  his  own  in¬ 
trinsic  powers,  aided  by  divine  grace,  rather  than  outside  in¬ 
fluences.  He  was  quick  in  discernment  and  prompt  in  ac¬ 
tion.  With  him,  to  plan  was  to  perform ;  to  resolve  was  to 


Characteristics. 


45 


execute.  He  possessed  that  keenness  of  perception  that  saw 
at  a  glance  the  favorable  moment,  and  seizing  with  a  resolute 
determination  the  opportunities  presented,  he  overcame  ob¬ 
stacles  that  have  conquered  giants  possessed  of  less  decision. 

Crises  often  arise  when  to  falter,  is  to  lose  the  fight. 
Hesitation  at  this  point  is  a  sure  sign  of  weakness.  “  They 
are  the  weakest,  however  strong,  who  have  no  faith  in  them- 
selves  or  their  powers.”  To  inspire  confidence  in  others,  we 
must  manifest  the  fact  that  we  have  confidence  in  ourselves. 
There  is  no  more  pitiful  sight  than  to  see  persons  possessed 
of  great  abilities,  going  down  to  their  graves  in  useless  ob¬ 
scurity,  for  the  want  of  a  little  decision  of  character.  It  is 
better  occasionally  to  decide  wrong,  than  to  be  forever 
wavering  and  hesitating.  “  Like  waves  of  the  sea  driven 
with  the  wind,  and  tossed;  let  not  that  man  think  that  he 
shall  receive  anything  of  the  Lord.”  The  exercise  of  a  little 
godly  decision  will  take  the  universal  joints  out  of  men’s 
moral  back  bones  and  make  them  more  like  the  sturdy  oak, 
than  the  clinging  ivy. 

Though  “in  the  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  safety,” 
and  it  is  well  to  preface  all  our  actions  with  forethought  and 
caution,  yet  God  never  gave  us  the  power  of  personal  de¬ 
cision  to  be  crushed  to  death  and  trodden  under  foot,  but 
rather  as  an  inestimable  blessing  when  legitimately  used. 
To  act  while  others  are  reflecting,  is  often  to  spring  to  Al¬ 
pine  heights,  to  which  the  deliberator  will  have  a  laborious 
ascent. 

A  consciousness  of  the  purity  of  one’s  motives  is  an  assur¬ 
ance  of  strength,  which  enables  the  weak  to  say, u  I  am  strong.” 
Though  far  removed  from  self-conceit,  Mr.  Dake  was  very 
self-reliant.  He  depended  for  success  upon  the  blessing  of 
the  Lord  and  upon  his  own  powers  and  exertions,  rather 
than  the  interposition  of  fickle  friends  of  fortune.  Like  the 
lone  tree  on  the  prairies,  whose  roots  sink  deeper  into  the 
earth  for  every  savage  breeze  that  shakes  its  branches,  the 


4  6 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


difficulties  he  encountered  and  the  opposition  he  endured,  not 
only  proved  the  strength  of  his  positions  but  also  grounded 
him  in  them,  46  They  knit  his  muscles  more  firmly,  and  taught 
him  self-reliance,  just  as  by  wrestling  with  an  athlete  who  is 
superior  to  us,  we  increase  our  own  strength,  and  learn  the 
secret  of  his  skill.”  In  this  practical  school  he  bought,  rather 
than  borrowed  his  knowledge,  and  what  he  learned  he  never 
forgot.  The  general  success  of  his  projects  is  sufficient 
argument  to  prove  the  wisdom  of  his  measures. 

Feeling  the  purity  of  his  intentions,  and  the  rightness  of 
his  actions,  he  stepped  into  the  arena  of  holy  conflict  with 
the  intrepidity  and  firmness  of  a  gladiator,  manifesting  at  the 
same  time  a  patience  and  meekness  that  well  accorded  with 
his  position  as  a  minister  of  Jesus.  He  was  well  compen¬ 
sated  for  his  mighty  conflicts,  privations  and  labors  by  seeing 
many  sheaves  brought  into  the  Lord’s  garner.  To  win  souls 
was  his  only  object,  and  he  concentrated  all  his  powers  to 
this  end.  The  superficial  thinker  may  say  of  such  men,  that 
they  are  all  one-sided,  like  the  handle  on  a  pump,  but  pump 
handles  are  very  indispensable  and  useful.  Besides,  it  will 
be  found  upon  investigation,  that  the  men  who  have  shaken 
the  world  and  changed  the  course  of  human  events  in  all 
ages,  have  not  generally  had  universal  talents,  but  were 
rather  men  of  one  business. 

Few  men  have  powers  vast  enough  to  make  a  success  of 
a  multiplicity  of  pursuits  at  once.  It  is  wise  from  among  the 
legion  of  professions  that  present  themselves  for  acceptance, 
to  choose  out  one  darling  occupation,  44  and  leaving  all  others 
cleave  only  to  her;  as  long  as  ye  both  shall  live.”  A  plu¬ 
rality  of  pursuits,  as  a  plurality  of  wives,  is  followed  by  bane¬ 
ful  results,  though  not  to  the  same  extent.  In  business  as  in 
marriage,  the  monogamist  is  the  happiest  and  the  safest. 
When  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  finds  time  to  carry  on  a  pay¬ 
ing  secular  business,  it  is  plainly  because  he  is  “robbing  God.” 
The  work  of  the  Lord,  if  rightly  attended  to,  demands  all 


Characteristics. 


47 


his  time.  No  gospel  preacher  can  very  well  be  barren  or 
unfruitful,  if  he  centers  all  his  powers  on  this  one  object,  the 
salvation  of  souls.  He  who  keeps  his  “eye  single”  will 
surely  have  his  “whole  body  filled  with  light.”  It  has  been 
well  said:  “He  who  scatters  himself  on  many  subjects  soon 
loses  his  energy,  and  with  his  energy,  his  enthusiasm,  and 
how  is  success  possible  without  enthusiasm?  ” 

Once  form  the  habit  of  reading,  hearing,  thinking,  etc., 
that  you  may  be  better  qualified  in  your  chosen  undertaking, 
and  you  have  indeed  found  the  philosopher’s  stone  that  will 
turn  all  things  to  gold  at  the  first  touch.  This  seemed  to  be 
an  easy  and  natural  trait  in  Mr.  Dake.  All  that  he  read, 
heard  or  witnessed,  furnished  lessons  and  illustrations  of  use¬ 
fulness,  and  were  often  used  in  his  discourses  with  good  effect. 
His  life  reminded  one  of  the  bee,  that  not  only  sips  honey 
from  choicest  flowers  but  also  from  the  rankest  weeds. 

His  increase  of  power  with  God  brought  a  proportion¬ 
ate  increase  of  opposition,  coming  often  from  those  who 
should  have  been  his  friends.  But  this  is  no  more  than  his 
divine  Master  and  the  holy  men  of  all  ages  have  received. 
Like  Him,  he  was  often  “wounded  in  the  house  of  his 
friends.”  Some  said,  “he  is  a  good  man,”  other  said,  “nay, 
he  deceiveth  the  people.”  The  enemy  had  good  reason  to 

4 

fear  and  oppose  him,  for  wherever  he  labored  the  strong¬ 
holds  of  darkness  were  shaken  and  many  of  Satan’s  chief 
votaries  were  captured,  renewed  by  divine  grace,  and  became 
devoted  soldiers  of  Jesus.  He  proved  the  truthfulness  of  the 
prophecy:  “All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall 
suffer  persecution.”  We  are  not  surprised  at  the  opposition 
he  received.  The  devil  often  inspires  some  unsaved  church 
member  to  raise  an  uproar  and  cry  “  wild  fire,”  “fanaticism  ” 
etc.,  and  thus  cover  with  shame  and  odium  the  reputation  of 
God’s  most  eminent  servants,  and  make  them  appear  as  the 
“filth  of  the  world  and  the  offscourin£  of  all  things;”  and 
this  is  often  done  under  the  pretense  of  defending  the  church, 


48 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


by  demanding  that  all  things  “  be  done  decently  and  in 
order.”  Let  us  hope,  however,  that  a  blind  zeal  for  the 
church  rather  than  intentional  hypocrisy,  causes  them  to 
opjoose  the  real  work  of  God,  as  in  the  case  of  Saul  of  Tarsus. 

When  people  are  void  of  the  grace  of  God,  they  are  gen¬ 
erally  blind  and  know  not  what  they  do.  God  describes 
them  thus,  “  Unto  the  pure  all  things  are  pure,  but  unto  them 
that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving,  is  nothing  pure;  but  even 
their  mind  and  conscience  is  defiled.”  The  poet  Pope  well 
says: 

“All  seems  infected,  that  the  infected  spy, 

As  all  looks  yellow,  to  the  jaundiced  eye.” 

Though  the  waves  of  opposition  often  rolled  high 
around  his  bark,  it  was  never  swamped,  for  Christ  was  with 
him,  making  “all  things  work  together”  for  his  good.  The 
hindrances  thrown  in  his  way,  often  by  misguided  zealots, 
proved  through  grace,  mediums  of  great  blessing  to  him. 
Though  his  love  for  the  secret  place  was  already  great,  these 
often  drove  him  to  his  knees  and  made  his  visits  there  more 
frecpient  and  of  such  long  duration,  that  he  sometimes  spent 
whole  nights  in  prayer  to  God.  He  learned  as  Longfellow 
says,  to  “know  how  sublime  a  thing  it  is  to  suffer  and  be 
strong.” 

He  came  from  those  seasons  of  private  devotion  with  a 
radiance  on  his  face  that  gave  a  silent  testimony  to  the  divine 
unction  on  his  soul.  Oftentimes  the  burden  of  his  prayer 
was  for  those  who  opposed  him  most.  It  was  his  custom  to 
rise  at  an  early  hour  to  hold  communion  with  God.  A  barn 
or  shed  was  often  the  secluded  spot  where  heaven  came  to 
greet  his  soul.  At  such  times  he  would  give  vent  to  his  pent 
up  feelings  in  such  loud  pleadings,  that  many  of  the  neigh¬ 
bors  would  be  awakened,  some  of  whom  became  greatly  con¬ 
cerned  about  their  souls  and  afterwards  found  peace  with 
God.  The  best  proof  we  can  give  of  his  private  devotion, 


Characteristics. 


49 


was  his  great  public  success  in  soul-winning.  Jesus  said, 
•‘By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.” 

The  extent  and  magnitude  of  his  labors,  wonderful 
though  they  were,  scarcely  equalled  the  intense  earnestness 
with  which  they  were  performed.  He  deeply  felt  the  import 
of  the  truths  he  preached;  every  look  and  gesture  adding 
weight  to  his  words.  Thus,  prejudice  vanished  and  truth 
conquered  where  defeat  would  have  been  unavoidable  if 
presented  with  less  fervency.  Especially  was  this  the  case 
when  dwelling  on  the  terrors  of  the  Judgment  or  the  respon¬ 
sibility  of  the  sinner.  Many  times  during  these  impressive 
discourses,  they  were  attended  with  such  a  burden  for  his 
lost  hearers  that  it  could  not  be  expressed  in  words,  but  was 
beheld  in  the  tears  which  flowed  freely  down  his  face.  For  a 
time  the  sermon  was  stopped,  and  the  people  were  silent  as 
death,  held  bound  as  by  a  spell,  or  else  weeping  out  the  pent 
up  feelings  of  their  hearts.  Though  many  may  be  favored 
with  greater  intellects  and  a  larger  store  of  acquired  knowl¬ 
edge  than  he,  yet  few  could  work  more  assiduously  to  turn 
all  their  powers  to  soul-saving  purposes. 

“He  was  cast  in  one  of  nature’s  finest  molds,” 

and  so  original  and  peculiarly  himself,  as  to  form  a  confirma¬ 
tion  of  the  statement  that  “  When  God  makes  a  saint,  he 
throws  the  molds  away,  as  he  never  makes  two  alike.” 

Those  who  would  imitate  him  or  work  in  his  armor, 
had  but  small  success,  for  he  was  inimitable.  The  unbounded 
love  that  filled  his  soul  carried  him  at  times  in  the  minds  of 
some,  beyond  the  bounds  of  sober  reason,  while  he  exulted 
in  God  with  transports  of  feeling  that  made  him  “leap  for 
joy.”  But  he  was  content  to  be  counted  as  “  a  fool  for 
Christ,”  that  He  might  be  lifted  up,  who  was  “made  of  God 
unto  him,  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemp¬ 
tion.”  Through  grace  he  was  enabled  to  “rejoice  with  them 
that  do  rejoice,  and  weep  with  them  that  weep.”  For,  as 


50  Vivian  A.  Dake. 

has  been  said  of  another, 

“  He  was  never  elated,  while  man  was  oppressed, 

Never  dejected,  while  another  was  blessed.*’ 

While  his  course  of  action  forced  him  to  endure  rigid 
privation,  he  shared  also  in  the  joys  and  comforts  of  the  best 
American  homes.  He  had  many  standing  invitations  to  visit 
families  of  position  and  affluence,  where  he  knew  a  hearty 
reception  awaited  him.  These  expressions  of  regard  often 
came  from  members  of  other  denominations  than  his  own, 
and  not  infrequently  from  persons  who  did  not  belong  to 
any  church. 

The  rigorous  self-denial  which  he  practiced,  though  it 
tended  to  give  him  more  perfect  control  of  his  appetites  and 
passions  and  made  him  more  heavenly-minded,  proved  at 
times,  too  much  for  his  health,  when  with  reluctance  he  would 
desist  for  a  time.  This  rigid  discipline  in  connection  with 
his  boundless  labors,  tended  to  make  him  prematurely  old. 
His  great  incapacity  for  rest,  fanned  the  flame  thus  kindled. 
This  trait  of  his  character  was  very  prominent.  His  mind 
was  constantly  employed  reviewing  the  work  and  planning  for 
greater  results  in  all  departments.  In  fact,  he  was  dissatis¬ 
fied  if  he  could  not  spend  every  moment  in  prayer,  study, 
exhortation  or  counsel. 

Recreation  or  even  rest  was  but  little  indulged  in  by  him, 
for  he  was  so  consumed  with  the  ruling  passion  of  his  life, — 
that  of  winning  souls.  The  burden  of  his  prayer,  the  object 
of  his  discourses  and  writings,  and  the  labors  of  his  hands 
were  all  directed  to  this  one  theme.  As  one  wrote  of  him: 

Only  for  souls’  was  his  divine  inspiration,  breathed  out 
in  holy  song,  sounded  forth  in  unctious  pulpit  power, 
groaned  out  in  mighty  and  prevailing  prayer,  and  was  his 
rallying  cry  to  his  workers.” 

We  have  heard  him  say  that  he  always  pressed  after 
the  light  of  the  Spirit.  He  was  careful  to  let  the  Holy  Ghost 
lead  in  all  his  ministrations;  consequently,  Christ  was  exalted, 


Characteristics. 


5i 


the  Word  of  God  fearlessly  declared,  the  Spirit  poured  out 
and  souls  saved.  Like  his  Master  he  was  a  friend  of  sinners 
and  knew  no  hard  cases,  and  leaves  many  he  has  helped  to 
“pull  out  of  the  fire”  to  carry  on  God’s  work. 

Mr.  Dake  might  be  equalled  or  even  surpassed  in  debate 
or  council,  but  in  the  height  of  pulpit  power  his  peers  were 
few.  His  sermons  were  full  of  life  and  power.  A  living 
faith  in  a  living  Saviour,  and  the  repentance  and  restitution 
necessary  to  this  experience  and  the  inevitable  doom  of  those 
who  reject  God’s  mercy,  were  his  constant  themes.  He  en¬ 
deavored  to  keep  “  Christ  and  Him  crucified,”  the  central 
theme  of  all  his  discourses.  Science,  philosophy  and  sensa¬ 
tional  topics  were  left  to  be  discussed  by  others,  to  the  starva¬ 
tion  of  the  immortal  souls  of  their  congregations.  God  had 
called  him  from  these  secular  themes  to  a  more  “  holy  call¬ 
ing”  and  he  never  “  built  again  the  things  he  had  destroyed.” 

As  he  felt  his  divine  Master  frowned  on  the  whole 
liquor  traffic,  he  being  a  strong  Prohibitionist,  his  light  on 
this  vital  question  was  never  put  under  a  bushel.  His  fiery 
eloquence  was  seldom  seen  to  better  advantage  then  when 
denouncing  this  nefarious  business. 

He  looked  for  immediate  results  from  his  ministrations, 
nor  did  he  look  in  vain.  He  grasped  in  the  mighty  arms  of 
his  faith  the  lost  souls  of  his  hearers,  and  bore  them  with 
giant-like  strength  to  the  throne  of  grace.  In  his  zeal  for 
their  salvation  he  occasionally,  in  the  minds  of  some,  over¬ 
stepped  the  bounds  of  pulpit  dignity  and  appeared  extrava¬ 
gant,  or  even  theatrical  in  his  bearing,  but  this  mattered  little 
to  him,  as  he  sought  souls  rather  than  fame,  and  in  this  he 
was  “neither  barren  nor  unfruitful.”  If  ever  a  man  was 
completely  absorbed  in  the  will  of  God,  that  man  was  V.  A. 
Dake. 

All  things  worldly  lost  their  charms  for  him.  He  used 
earthly  things  only  as  stepping  stones  to  higher  spiritual 
attainments;  his  every  desire  seemed  to  be  toward  divine 


52 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


things.  His  disinterestedness  and  freedom  from  selfish  ambi¬ 
tion,  were  always  apparent  in  his  labors,  to  those  who  were 
willing  to  see  them. 

V  hen  charged  with  an  unsanctified  ambition  to  organize 
a  new  church  he  positively  denied  any  such  intention.  His 
last  words  to  the  writer,  in  the  house  of  sister  Dickson  in 
Philadelphia,  when  on  his  way  to  New  York,  en  route  for 
Africa,  were  to  this  same  effect.  He  had  just  received  a  letter 
which  referred  to  this  false  charge,  and  as  he  was  leaving 
us  the  oversight  of  the  band  work  here  in  his  absence,  we 
asked  him  for  an  expression  of  his  whole  mind  on  this  sub¬ 
ject,  declaring  at  the  same  time  our  hearty  disapproval  of 
holding  any  such  idea.  His  frank  reply  showed  that  he  had 
not  changed  in  the  least  from  his  former  position.  He  said: 
“  No,  brother  Nelson,  I  have  no  such  intention.  If  ever 
there  is  a  convocation  called  with  that  object  in  view,  you 
must  call  it  yourself,  for  I  assure  you,  I  never  will!”  The 
statement  was  then  made  that  primitive  Methodism  as  taught 
by  Wesley  and  maintained  in  the  discipline  of  the  Free 
Methodist  church  would  live  when  the  world  was  on  fire, 
and  that  no  man  or  company  of  men  could  better  it.  To 
this  he  assented  freelv,  and  added  that  all  he  wanted  was  the 
privilege  of  keeping  his  conscience  clear  to  follow  the  will 
of  God  in  all  thi  ngs  and  run  after  souls. 

Many  of  the  preachers  and  some  of  the  leaders  of  the 
church  did  not  endorse  the  position  he  had  assumed,  either  in 
settin0  h i  s  young  people  at  work  at  home  without  going 
through  all  the  routine  of  church  regulations,  or  of  his  let¬ 
ting  those  who  were  qualified  for,  and  felt  called  to  foreign 
fields,  go  to  their  fields  without  the  consent  of  the  Mission 
Board. 

He  maintained  that  as  neither  the  Board  nor  the  church 
were  responsible  for  any  portion  of  the  necessary  funds, 
either  to  send  them  to  their  fields  or  to  support  them  on  their 
arrival  there,  that  they,  therefore,  had  no  right  to  demand 


Characteristics.  S3 

that  these  missionaries  should  not  go  without  the  Board’s 
sanction. 

He  further  argued  that  Boards  of  necessity  were  slow 
and  cumbersome  and  that  there  was  a  more  expeditious  mode 
of  accomplishing  the  work.  He  interpreted  the  action  of 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  as  recorded  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of 
Acts  to  be  on  this  plan.  He  said  when  they  felt  the  call  of 
God  to  do  foreign  missionary  work,  they  did  not  go  to  Jeru¬ 
salem  to  see  the  leaders,  nor  did  they  even  write  to  an  execu¬ 
tive  committee,  but  simply  stated  their  convictions  to  those 
there  assembled,  who  acknowledged  the  call  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ordained  them  and  sent  them  out.  Then  they  went 
trusting  God  for  everything.  This  he  thought  to  be  the 
apostolic  mode.  He  thought  that  the  annual  conferences 
were  better  acquainted  with  the  qualifications  and  experiences 
of  their  own  respective  members  than  a  Board,  who  perhaps 
had  little  personal  knowledge  of  the  one  professing  to  be 
called. 

He  allowed  that  the  General  Conference  should  hear 
through  the  annual  conference  secretaries,  about  the  state  of 
the  work  in  foreign  fields.  This  of  course  was  all  said  from 
a  “trust  in  God”  point  of  view,  as  he  looked  with  disappro¬ 
bation  on  the  whole  “salary”  system,  and  thought  that 
preachers  should  trust  God  exclusively  for  their  support, 
after  doing  all  in  their  own  power,  without  neglecting  their 
work,  or  holding  the  official  boards  good  for  a  stipulated 
salary. 

Those  who  opposed  his  views  said  that  though  the 
church  was  not  held  responsible  for  the  money  used  in  these 
missions,  yet  many  of  her  members  contributed  to  their  sup¬ 
port,  and  therefore  the  church  had  a  right  to  demand  that  all 
her  rules  governing  missionaries  should  be  observed.  On 
these  points  there  was  much  dissatisfaction. 

The  General  Conference  of  1890  had  voted  that  evan¬ 
gelists  and  chairmen  of  districts  could  organize  bands  and 


54 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


carry  on  band  work.  This  Mr.  Dake  had  done  for  some  years 
previous  to  this  Conference  session,  and  as  he  was  a  regu¬ 
lar  evangelist  in  the  Illinois  conference,  this  decision  did  not 
affect  him.  But  the  next  fall,  because  he  could  not  in  con¬ 
science  submit  to  all  the  demands  of  his  brethren  on  the 
points  mentioned,  he  was  left  without  an  appointment.  This 
virtually  robbed  him  of  the  power  to  go  on  with  his  band 
work,  as  far  as  church  endorsement  went,  as  he  was  neither 
a  chairman  nor  an  evangelist. 

“  Primitive  Methodism,”  wrote  W.  H.  Stockton,  of  the 
Primitive  Methodist  Church,  u  appears  to  have  been  the  pur¬ 
est  and  most  useful  revival  of  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  ever 
known  in  the  history  of  the  church — but  originally  Method¬ 
ism  was  only  spiritual.  Since  then  it  has  become  ecclesias¬ 
tical.  Its  spiritual  character  has  always  been  its  glory.  Its 
ecclesiastical  character  has  always  been  its  shame.  From 
the  beginning,  its  government  has  been  an  intermitting  vol¬ 
cano,  starting  at  various  intervals  into  flaming  eruptions  and 
filling  the  circuit  of  its  power  with  saddest  devastation. 
Alas  for  all  man’s  government!  Alas  for  all  over-govern¬ 
ment! —  all  unyielding  government,  all  idolized  government! 
Would  to  God  that  Christ  might  be  confessed  all  in  all,  that 
the  time  might  be  hastened  when  4  the  government  shall  be 
upon  His  shoulders. 5  ” 

Many  now  prophesied  that  Mr.  Dake  would  not  submit 
to  such  treatment,  but  would  at  once  organize  a  new  church. 
His  answer  to  the  writer’s  question  in  Philadelphia,  therefore 
set  the  stamp  of  falsehood  upon  these  prophesies.  Had  fame 
or  ambition  been  his  aim  he  surely  would  have  taken  a  less 
absurd  method  for  its  accomplishment.  History  repeats 
itself,  and  once  more  leaves  future  generations  to  justify 
the  actions  of  the  reformer.  He  suffered  great  mental  agony 
over  these  difficulties  between  himself  and  his  brethren, 
sometimes  spending  hours  and  even  whole  nights  in  tearful 
pleading  to  God  for  guidance.  He  proved  that 44  there  are 


Characteristics.  55 

deeds  which  have  no  form,  and  sufferings  which  have  no 
tongue.”  He  shone  out  brighter  for  the  tests  he  endured. 

God’s  people  have  ever  proved  like  scented  flowers — 
mosCodorous  when  most  crushed.  He  was  completely  de¬ 
livered  from  a  disposition  to  retaliate  when  told  of  an  imaginary 
or  real  fault,  even  though  he  sometimes  had  evidence  that 
the  object  was  simply  to  wound  his  feelings.  In  meekness 
and  humility  he  would  express  his  thanks  for  the  same  and 
promise  to  pray  over  it  and  walk  in  the  light.  Even  when 
malignity  and  falsehood  were  turned  loose  on  him,  he  mani¬ 
fested  the  spirit  of  the  Master  by  maintaining  silence,  and  as 
Addison  says:  u  Silence  never  shows  itself  to  so  great  ad¬ 
vantage  as  when  it  is  made  to  reply  to  calumny  and  defama¬ 
tion,  provided  that  we  give  no  just  occasion  for  them.” 

The  grace  of  God  kept  him  triumphant  through  it  all, 
and  he  was  never  found  in  a  dejected  mood.  But  though 
the  waves  of  opposition  rolled  high  and  his  physical  man  ap¬ 
peared  much  shaken,  yet  music  bubbled  up  spontaneously  from 
his  full  heart.  The  following  was  written  while  passing 
through  one  of  the  heaviest  afflictions  of  his  life,  and  dedi¬ 
cated  to  one  of  his  workers: 

I  WILL  REJOICE. 

Though  flocks  and  herds  may  perish, 

And  fields  may  yield  no  store, 

Though  friends  should  all  forsake  me ; 

I  will  rejoice  evermore. 

Though  persecution  cometh, 

A  fierce  and  vengeful  roar 
Of  hate,  reproach  and  scorning ; 

I  will  rejoice  evermore. 

Though  feeble,  faint  and  suffering, 

With  burdens  laden  sore, 

Pll  shout  till  breaks  the  dawning; 

I  will  re j pice  evermore. 


56 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


For  God,  Himself  commandeth, 

I  wait  to  hear  no  more, 

But  run  to  do  His  bidding; 

I  will  rejoice  evermore.  » 

Then  on  through  every  conflict, 

Till  gleams  the  heavenly  shore, 

And  angels  join  the  chorus; 

I  will  rejoice  evermore. 

History  tells  how  Napoleon, when  reaching  a  certain  pass 
in  the  Alps  was  brought  to  a  halt,  his  general  remarking  that 
the  ammunition  wagons  could  not  be  drawn  over  so  high  a 
ridge.  Bonaparte  went  to  the  leader  of  the  band,  found  an 
inspiring  march  and  ordered  it  played.  The  whole  band 
struck  up  the  animating  music,  and  under  its  inspiration  the 
ammunition  wagons  went  over  the  difficult  place.  Thus, 
through  the  influence  of  Mr.  Dake’s  cheerful  musical  nature, 
he  was  lifted  over  many  a  mountain  of  difficulty;  and  by  his 
example  others  were  often  inspired  to  follow  in  his  footsteps. 
He  always  met  frowning  adversity  with  a  smile,  as  says 
Aristotle:  “  Suffering  becomes  beautiful  when  anyone  bears 
great  calamities  with  cheerfulness,  not  through  insensibility, 
but  through  greatness  of  mind.” 

We  are  convinced  that  some  have  opposed  Mr.  Dake 

and  his  work  through  ignorance,  because  they  had  given 

« 

credence  to  some  of  the  falsehoods  that  had  been  circulated 
by  his  enemies,  as  some  had  even  used  the  press  as  medium 
for  circulating  these  evil  reports,  and  flattered  themselves 
that  they  were  annihilating  the  Pentecost  work. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Though  possessing  marked  ability  as  a  reformer  and  an 
organizer,  and  proving  himself  a  successful  pastor,  he  was 


As  an  Evangelist. 


57 


preeminently  an  evangelist.  Superintendent  B.  T.  Roberts 
truthfully  wrote:  “When  on  a  circuit  he  did  not  feel  satisfied 
with  simply  filling  his  appointments  but  kept  revival  fires 
burning  all  around  him.  As  a  chairman  (presiding  elder) 
he  did  the  work  of  an  evangelist  and  kept  the  current  of  sal¬ 
vation  flowing  all  the  while.”  He  was  not  only  an  evangel¬ 
ist  himself,  but  tried  to  infuse  evangelistic  fire  into  all  who 
came  under  his  influence.  This  his  strong,  radical  nature  and 
clear,  definite  experience  and  fervent  piety  well  fitted  him  to 
do.  He  saw  and  deplored  the  fact  that  preachers  are  prone 
to  settle  down  on  one  small  circuit  and  neglect  to  be  “  al¬ 
ways  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  ” 

The  spirit  of  Jesus  is  an  evangelistic  spirit.  No  great 
moral  awakening  has  ever  shaken  the  world  that  has  not  - 
been  attended  by  great  evangelistic  awakening  and  labor. 
On  the  other  hand,  no  great  spiritual  dearth  has  been  known 
which  has  not  been  characterized  by  a  lack  of  evangelistic 
fire  and  a  spirit  of  indifference.  The  church  of  God  in  all 
her  times  of  spiritual  prosperity,  has  had  an  abundance  of 
men  whose  labors  have  tended  to  “brin£  her  sons  from  far.” 
The  great  revival  of  the  first  centuries  was  an  evangelistic 
movement.  In  fact,  the  Christian  church  was  born  and 
nourished  under  evangelistic  labors,  as  the  apostles  worked 
much  more  in  that  capacity  than  in  that  of  pastors. 

The  history  of  the  great  revival  of  the  eighteenth  cen¬ 
tury  is  another  confirmation  of  this  truth.  Charles  and  John 
Wesley,  Whitefield,  Hill,  Harris,  Ousley,  Clark,  Benson, 
Coke,  Asbury  and  in  fact,  nearly  all  the  mighty  men  of  this 
period  were  largely  evangelistic  in  their  labors.  Even  the 
circuit  preachers  in  those  days  were  sent  out,  not  only  to 
become  shepherds  for  the  sheep  already  in  the  fold  but  also 
to  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist  on  their  respective  circuits 
that  sometimes  covered  several  hundred  square  miles.  These 
general  and  local  evangelists  were  wont  to  preach  ten,  twelve 
and  fourteen  times  each  week,  besides  traveling  several 


58 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


thousand  miles  on  horseback  every  year  to  appointments.  In 
this  regard,  Mr.  Dake  was  a  Methodist  indeed,  and  deserved 
the  sobriquet  he  often  applied  to  himself,  w  an  old-fashioned 
Methodist.”  He  generally  preached  from  eight  to  twelve 
times  each  week  and  traveled  almost  incessantly,  seldom  in 
later  years,  preaching  more  than  a  few  days  in  a  place. 

We  regard  as  an  ominous  sign  the  scarcity  of  Bible  evan¬ 
gelists  among  us.  The  inspired  apostle  in  enumerating  the 
different  orders  of  the  Christian  ministry  from  the  higher  to 
the  lower,  in  Eph.  iv,  n,  puts  the  order  of  evangelists  before 
that  of  pastors.  “And  he  gave  some  apostles;  and  some, 
prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some,  pastors  and  teach¬ 
ers.”  We  are  sorry  to  see  God’s  order  reversed  to-day  in  most 
of  the  existing  churches  and  feel  grieved  at  the  effort  being 
made  by  many  conferences  of  various  denominations  to  force 
those  into  the  pastorate,  who  declare  themselves  led  by  the 
divine  hand  to  a  broader  field  of  labor. 

The  love  for  the  lost  which  filled  Mr.  Dake’s  heart  con¬ 
strained  him  to  preach  much  on  the  streets,  in  the  city  squares 
and  in  the  parks.  In  fact,  he  remained  in  few  cities  or  towns 
any  length  of  time  that  he  did  not  sing  up  a  congregation  in 
the  open  air  and  preach  to  them.  In  these  open-air  meetings, 
he  was  right  at  home,  and  his  discourses  were  sometimes  most 
wonderful.  As  he  looked  into  the  faces  of  the  neglected 
and  destitute  ones  that  often  formed  part  of  his  audience  and 
saw  them  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he  would  at  times  be 
melted  to  tears. 

We  quote  an  instance  related  by  Mrs.  Cronk,  of  Belvi- 
dere,  Ill.,  as  one  of  many:  “  One  day,  as  Mr.  Joel  Cronk  was 
passing  a  business  place  in  Belvidere,  the  proprietor  in  an  agi¬ 
tated  state  of  mind,  asked  him,  4 Did  you  see  that  man?’ 

6  What  man?’  was  the  reply.  ‘  Why,  a  tall  man,  with  black 
hair,  got  off  the  train.  He  sang  a  piece.  The  man  and  the 
song  were  wonderful.  He  stopped,  and  for  a  few  minutes, 
preached  to  the  assembled  crowd,  then  started  down  the 


Open-Air  Meetings. 


59 


street  again,  singing  with  his  hat  in  his  hand,  the  crowd  fol¬ 
lowing.  A  few  blocks  further  on,  he  stopped  and  preached 
again.5  Mr.  C.  guessing  who  the  strange  visitor  was, 
turned,  drove  back  and  found  Mr.  D.  at  his  favorite  busi¬ 
ness.”  He  took  him  to  his  hospitable  home  where  Mr.  D. 
ever  found  a  welcome. 

Coinciding  fully  with  the  apostle’s  admonition,  “  Re¬ 
deeming  the  time  because  the  days  are  evil,”  he  seldom  left 
an  opportunity  unimproved  of  awakening  men  to  their  awful 
danger.  We  have  known  him  when  in  a  well-filled  railroad 
coach,  where  all  seemed  more  than  usually  light  and 
thoughtless,  to  rise  with  the  gravity  of  a  judge  and  proceed 
with  a  brief  and  pointed  discourse  on  the  shortness  of  time, 
the  uncertainty  of  life  and  the  consequent  need  of  being  at 
peace  with  God.  Instantly  the  frivolity  ceased,  and  the 
solemnity  of  eternity  seemed  to  take  possession  of  the  pas¬ 
sengers.  In  these  respects  too,  he  was  an  old-time  Methodist. 
Would  to  God  we  had  many  more  such! 

He  manifested  the  zeal  and  diligence  of  an  apostle  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  All  his  business  transactions  were 
prefaced  and  concluded  with  prayer;  and  no  task  wTas  so 
arduous,  but  he  kept  his  cheerful  disposition  through  it.  In 
fact,  he  seemed  to  pursue  his  difficult  and  laborious  course 
with  as  much  pleasure  and  zeal  as  men  of  the  world  do  their 
sports.  To  such  cheerful  dispositions  which  grace  can  give 
to  all,  the  billows  of  opposition  and  persecution  only  tend  to 
lift  heavenward,  as  the  sea  bird  is  borne  higher  by  the  waves. 

Though  his  ideas  of  self-denial  and  strict  discipline  bor¬ 
dered  on  austerity,  he  was  no  narrow-minded  bigot,  but  was 
settled  in  the  conviction  that  an  acceptance  of  the  Scriptural 
tenets  which  he  promulgated  was  essential  to  the  temporal 
and  eternal  welfare  of  the  human  race.  Like  one  who  be¬ 
lieved  and  felt  what  he  preached,  he  engaged  in  his  work 
with  enthusiasm,  “in  season  and  out  of  season”.  His  prac¬ 
tical  mind  entertained  no  feeling  of  fellowship  for  a  merely 


6o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


cloistered  theology.  He  exemplified  the  teaching  and  exam¬ 
ple  of  his  Master,  who  u went  about  doing  good”  to  the 
souls  and  bodies  of  men;  this  was  his  only  ambition.  His 
ideas  of  practical  holiness  were  honored  of  God. 

His  paternal  government  was  remarkable,  despite  his 
youth.  He  was  a  father  to  every  worker  in  his  bands,  as 
well  as  to  every  child  in  the  Reapers  Home.  He  carried 
them  and  their  interests  on  his  heart,  and  every  effort  possi¬ 
ble  was  made  in  their  behalf. 

At  the  close  of  his  own  conference  in  the  fall  of  1881, 
he  attended  the  Minnesota  and  North  Iowa  conference, 
where  he  was  greatly  blest  and  helped  of  the  Lord.  He 
so  endeared  himself  to  the  brethren,  that  he  was  persuaded 
to  make  this  his  field  of  labor  for  the  coming  year.  June 
7th,  1S82,  he  started  for  Hebron,  Minn.,  to  assist  in  a  camp 
meeting.  Hebron  was  situated  about  ten  miles  west  from 
Mankato,  and  was  a  thickly  settled  farming  community,  with 
a  post  office  in  a  farmhouse.  This  meeting  was  a  remarka¬ 
ble  one  in  many  respects. 

There  was  but  one  Free  Methodist  in  the  community,  a 
sister  whose  heart  was  burdened  for  the  salvation  of  this  peo¬ 
ple.  There  were  some  Congregationalists,  a  few  Baptists 
and  Methodists,  the  latter  of  whom  had  built  a  church  where 
all  three  denominations  worshiped.  But  there  had  been  no 
revival  for  years.  This  sister  who  had  lived  there  for  years, 
had  been  earnestly  praying  the  Lord  to  send  a  revival  of  old- 
time  salvation.  The  burden  for  souls  increased  until  she 
felt  led  to  pray  for  a  camp  meeting  to  be  held  in  the  neigh¬ 
borhood. 

The  nearest  Free  Methodist  class  was  about  twenty-five 
miles  distant.  The  nearest  town  was  ten  miles  and  the  near¬ 
est  railroad  station  was  six,  and  the  thought  of  holding  a 
camp  meeting  in  this  remote  locality  seemed  impracticable; 
but  God,  whose  ways  are  not  as  man’s  ways,  brought  it  about 
in  a  remarkable  manner.  Exercising  her  faith  in  God,  she  . 


Work  in  Minnesota. 


6  i 


went  a  distance  of  sixty  miles  to  the  district  quarterly  meet¬ 
ing  to  express  her  convictions  to  the  quarterly  conference, 
who  voted  unanimously  in  favor  of  holding  the  camp  meet¬ 
ing  at  the  place. 

There  was  no  committee  on  arrangements  except  the 

Lord  and  this  sister.  But  the  work  of  preparation,  such  as 

procuring  suitable  ground,  clearing  it  up,  hauling  lumber  and 

getting  teams  to  meet  the  people  at  Mankato,  etc.,  went  on 

smoothly.  People  of  all  denominations  and  no  denomina- 

% 

tion,  saved  and  unsaved,  were  alike  interested,  and  helped  so 
freely  that  when  the  day  of  opening,  June  7th,  arrived,  every¬ 
thing  was  in  order.  The  camp  meeting  was  held  in  a  beauti¬ 
ful  grove  on  a  bluff  overlooking  the  Minnesota  River  valley 
and  was  owned  by  James  Handley,  a  member  of  the  M.  E. 
church,  who  freely  gave  the  use  of  the  ground  for  the  oc¬ 
casion.  It  was  remarked  by  some  that  they  never  knew  of  a 
camp  meeting  which  had  so  little  of  the  human  and  so  much 
of  Gc>d,  from  the  origin  to  the  close. 

Brother  Dake  was  led  to  attend  and  assist  in  this  camp 
meeting  and  he  came  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  arriving 
with  other  brethren  late  in  the  evening  of  June  7th.  We 
quote  a  few  extracts  from  his  private  journal,  written  at  this 
time,  which  are  replete  with  interest. 

June  7th.  “X  started  for  Hebron,  Minn.,  this  forenoon. 
I  found  Win,  Ro  Cusick  on  the  train  and  we  proceeded  to¬ 
gether  toward  Mankato.  First  our  way  was  over  broad  and 
level  prairies,  then  we  struck  the  Minnesota  River,  and  wind¬ 
ing  around  hills,  crossing  rivers,  or  leaping  between  over¬ 
hanging  bluffs  lined  with  forest  trees,  we  finally  reached 
Mankato.  It  is  a  quiet  city,  scattered  widely  over  the  bluffs, 
which  are  numerous  along  the  river.  Here  is  where  twenty  - 
seven  Indians  convicted  of  murder  in  the  Sioux  massacre  of 
1862,  were  all  hung  at  one  drop  of  the  trap.  From  Mankato, 
we  drove  ten  miles  over  the  roughest  of  roads  to  Hebron.” 

Tune  8th.  “Well,  here  I  am  in  this  historic  country. 


6  2 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Through  this  very  forest  roamed  the  wild  Souix  Indians. 
The  surges  of  the  terrible  massacre  rolled  within  a  few  miles 
of  this  place.  New  Ulm,  eighteen  miles  northwest,  was  half 
destroyed  by  the  Indians.  The  same  summer,  and  preceding 
the  massacre,  the  inhabitants  of  New  Ulm  dragged  an  effigy 
of  the  Saviour  through  the  streets  and  burned  it.  Then 
came  the  scourge  of  God — the  Indians.  Last  summer  the 
same  town  was  literally  torn  to  pieces  by  a  cyclone,  and  thirty 
or  more  people  were  killed  and  about  two  hundred  houses 
destroyed.  Within  a  mile  or  two  of  this  camp  ground  went 
the  James  brothers  after  their  disastrous  raid  on  Northfield. 
They  stopped  in  various  houses  in  this  valley.” 

“  Well,  God  is  in  the  camp.  Six  tents  up.  Salvation 
sweeps  this  w^av.  I  preached  this  afternoon,  brother  Cusick 
in  the  evening.  We  see  victory  ahead.  The  Lord  gave  us 
beautiful  weather  every  day  of  the  camp  meeting,  which  is 
appreciated  after  the  cold,  damp  weather  of  last  week.  God 
wonderfully  blest  my  soul.” 

Sabbath  June  nth.  “  This  has  been  one  of  the  highest 
days  I  ever  saw.  I  preached  this  morning.  It  was  a  time 
of  solemn  interest.  ” 

One  who  was  present  describes  brother  Dake’s  sermon 
in  the  morning  as  a  powerful  one.  u  The  unction  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  rested  upon  him  and  the  arrows  of  truth  flew 
thick  and  fast.  He  showed  the  difference  between  early  and 
modern  Methodism.  It  was  indeed  a  solemn  and  searching 
time.  The  text  was  i  John  iii,  2,  3.  c  Beloved,  now  are  we 
the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be: 
but  we  know  that,  when  He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
Him;  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is.  And  every  man  that 
hath  this  hope  in  him,  purifieth  himself,  even  as  He  is  pure.’ 

u  Brother  Ellis  preached  in  the  afternoon.  Twenty-two 
crowded  to  the  altar.  O,  it  was  wonderful!  Many  were 
saved.  The  exact  number  I  do  not  know.  All  classes  were 
crying  for  mercy.  In  the  evening  brother  Cusick  preached 


Work  in  Minnesota.  63 

a  powerful  sermon;  twenty-four  came  forward  and  again 
God’s  awful  power  shook  Israel’s  camp.” 

He  modestly  omits  in  his  record  of  this  day  what  is 
stated  by  our  informant,  that  he  exhorted  with  much  help 
after  brother  C’s  evening  sermon.  In  the  course  of  his  ex¬ 
hortation,  he  quoted  with  great  feeling  and  accuracy  the 
following  words  from  “  Pollock’s  Course  of  Time.” 

“  Eternal  Justice!  sons 
Of  God!  tell  me,  if  ye  can  tell,  what  then 
I  saw,  what  then  I  heard?  Wide  was  the  place, 

And  deep  as  wide,  and  ruinous  as  deep. 

Beneath,  I  saw  a  lake  of  burning  fire, 

With  tempest  tossed  perpetually,  and  still 
The  waves  of  fiery  darkness  gainst  the  rocks 
Of  dark  damnation  broke,  and  music  made 
Of  melancholy  sort;  and  overhead, 

And  all  around,  wind  warred  with  wind,  storm  howled 
To  storm,  and  lightning,  forked  lightning  crossed, 

And  thunder  answered  thunder,  muttering  sounds 
Of  sullen  wrath ;  and  far  as  sight  could  pierce, 

Or  down  descend  in  caves  of  hopeless  depth, 

Through  all  that  dungeon  of  unfading  fire, 

I  saw  most  miserable  beings  walk, 

Burning  continually,  yet  unconsumed; 

Forever  wasting,  yet  enduring  still; 

Dying  perpetually,  yet  never  dead. 

Some  wandered  lonely  in  the  desert  flames, 

And  some  in  fell  encounter  fiercely  met, 

With  curses  loud,  and  blasphemies,  that  made 
The  cheek  of  darkness  pale;  and  as  they  fought, 

And  cursed,  and  gnashed  their  teeth,  and  wished  to  die, 

Their  hollow  eyes  did  utter  streams  of  woe. 

And  there  were  groans  that  ended  not,  and  sighs 
That  always  sighed,  and  tears  that  ever  wept, 

And  ever  fell,  but  not  in  Mercy’s  sight. 

And  Sorrow,  and  Repentance,  and  Despair, 

Among  them  walked,  and  to  their  thirsty  lips 
Presented  frequent  cups  of  burning  gall. 

And  as  I  listened,  I  heard  these  beings  curse 
Almighty  God,  and  curse  the  Lamb,  and  curse 


64 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  earth,  the  resurrection  morn,  and  seek, 

And  ever  vainly  seek,  for  utter  death; 

And  to  their  everlasting  anguish  still, 

The  thunders  from  above  responding  spoke 

These  words,  which,  through  the  caverns  of  perdition 

Forlornly  echoing,  fell  on  every  ear: 

‘Ye  knew  your  duty,  but  ye  did  it  not.’ 

The  effect  was  awful  as  these  last  words  were  slowly 
repeated.  The  speaker  is  described  as  presenting  a  most 
striking  appearance  during  this  exhortation,  forgetful  of  all 
else  but  the  awful  subject  in  hand,  and  the  concourse  of 
eternity-bound  mortals  before  him.  He  paced  back  and  forth 
on  the  platform,  occasionally  brushing  back  his  hair  with  a 
gesture  peculiar  to  himself  when  specially  helped  by  the 
Spirit,  while  his  words  poured  forth  like  a  burning  torrent. 
Many  trembled  while  conviction  took  hold  of  them. 

Church  members  who  had  never  known  their  sins  for- 
given,  afterward  confessed  that  they  feared  to  sleep  that 
night,  lest  they  should  awake  in  hell. 


i 


CHAPTER  VI. 

From  his  journal  of  June  12th,  we  quote:  “The  love 
feast  ran  till  noon  to-day.  It  was  a  time  of  blessing.  Nine¬ 
teen  were  forward  this  afternoon  and  many  to-night.  The 
M.  E.  preacher  who  had  testified  that  he  enjoyed  the  experi¬ 
ence  of  holiness  sat  on  the  platform  and  his  own  people 
arose  in  meeting  and  told  him  that  if  he  had  the  experience 
as  he  professed,  he  had  never  preached  it  to  them.  In  the 
afternoon  brother  Ellis  preached  and  brother  Newville  in  the 
evening,  when  the  meeting  ran  till  12:30.  O,  the  scenes  of 
this  day!  Eternity  alone  can  tell  the  results.  Brother  P. 
was  grandly  sanctified.  An  old  grudge  in  the  H.  family 
was  settled  at  the  altar.  All  glory  to  God!  My  soul  is 


Work  in  Minnesota.  65 

blest.  I  have  been  working  hard  and  my  throat  is  sore,  but 
I  exult  in  God.” 

June  13th.  “The  scenes  of  yesterday  were  repeated 
to-day  with  increased  power.  Love  feast  again  ran  till  nearly 
noon.  In  the  altar  service  which  followed  many  sought  and 
found  the  Lord.  A  noble  looking  young  man  who  is  the 
ringleader  of  the  young  men  in  these  parts,  was  converted 
and  leaped  for  joy.  Brother  Cusick  preached  one  of  his 
characteristic  sermons  in  the  afternoon.  In  the  evening 
brother  Ellis  was  helped  in  preaching.  The  altar  was  again 
crowded,  in  some  places  two  deep.  Young  ladies  were  seek¬ 
ing  for  brothers  in  the  large  and  heartstricken  congregation. 
They  threw  themselves  into  each  others’  arms  and  sobbed 
and  groaned  and  prayed  until  mercy  came. 

44  Three  men  and  their  wives,  the  young  men’s  father 
and  mother  and  the  father  of  one  of  the  wives,  were  all  at 
the  altar  at  once.  O,  it  was  grand!  How  the  cause  of  God 
triumphed.  I  found  no  one  who  spoke  against  the  meeting. 
All  seemed  alike  struck  by  the  awful  power  of  our  great  God. 
It  began  to  storm  while  opening  the  doors  of  the  church  this 
evening.  Seventeen  joined,  besides  Henrietta  Muzzy,  who 
had  been  the  only  Free  Methodist  in  the  country,  and  was 
the  means  under  God  of  having  the  camp  meeting  here. 
After  this  the  young  man,  formerly  the  ringleader  in  the 
devil’s  ranks,  who  was  saved  in  the  morning,  began  to. call 
on  the  young  men  to  come  to  Jesus.  After  awhile  ten  or 
fifteen  were  at  the  altar,  many  of  whom  were  grandly  saved. 

44  It  surpasses  words  to  tell  of  the  scenes  of  these  hours. 
Angels  and  saints  united  in  rejoicing  over  these  newborn 
souls.  Sinners  trembled  and  hell  shook.  O,  bless  my  God 
forever!  At  2:30  in  the  morning,  I  took  seven  more  into 
the  church,  all  young  people;  most  of  whom  have  been 
saved  since  the  doors  were  opened  in  the  evening.  O,  this 
clean  work  of  salvation!  I  will  preach  and  exemplify  it 
while  I  live.” 


66 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


This  was  the  last  day  of  the  camp  meeting  and  words 
are  too  weak  to  describe  the  scenes  of  power  and  glory  wit¬ 
nessed  that  day  and  night.  The  tide  of  salvation  ran  so  high 
that  it  was  thought  best  by  some  to  continue  the  meeting, 
but  the  camp  broke  up  and  the  preachers  were  obliged  to 
return  to  their  circuits.  This  meeting  was  a  small  one  as 
regards  numbers,  there  being  less  than  a  dozen  tents  up  and 
only  about  seven  preachers,  and  they  mostly  boys; but  it  was 
mighty  in  its  results. 

Mr.  Dake  went  from  this  meeting  to  the  Plymouth  dis¬ 
trict  camp  meeting,  where  the  Lord  again  helped  him  much 
in  his  work.  This  was  a  good  meeting.  The  scene  of  one 
day  is  described:  u  God  came  in  power  to-day.  The  Word 
went  home  to  many  hearts.  I  was  much  melted  while 
preaching  from  Acts  i,  8  this  afternoon.  In  the  altar  service 
following,  God’s  power  came  upon  us.  O,  what  an  hour  of 
getting  down  before  Him !  The  preachers,  except  one,  ail 
went  into  the  flood.  Hallelujah!  That  was  the  best  of  it. 
Brother  G.  was  about  to  invest  in  cattle,  but  he  too  went 
into  the  fountain  and  God  delivered  him.  This  is  a  grand 
meeting  so  far.” 

From  this  camp  meeting,  Mr.  Dake  attended  the  North- 
field  camp  meeting,  held  on  the  Owatonna  district.  This 
meeting  was  noted  for  the  conflict  with  the  powers  of  darkness, 
rather  than  for  the  visible'work  accomplished  in  soul-saving. 
Satanic  powers  were  keenly  felt  in  some  of  the  meetings 
also;  the  pressure  being  so  great  on  Sabbath  evening  that  Mr. 
Dake  could  scarcely  preach.  The  conflict  continued  in  a 
peculiar  manner  until  Monday  morning,  when,  after  much 
prayer,  the  clouds  were  dispelled  and  faith  triumphed.  F rom 
this  meeting  Mr.  Dake  returned  to  Hebron,  where  he  found 
a  revival  meeting  in  progress,  with  all  the  camp  meeting 
power  and  glory.  Brothers  Newville  and  Childs  were  in 
charge.  In  pleasant  weather  the  meetings  continued  in 
the  grove  and  were  held  in  a  church  near  by,  in  stormy 


Work  in  Minnesota. 


67 


weather.  His  journal  reads:  “ Went  from  deacon  Muzzy’s  to 
the  church.  It  was  crowded  full.  O,  what  a  time!  Twenty  or 
thirty  forward,  and  many  of  them  saved.  I  could  not  find  a 
stopping  place  until  nearly  12  P.  M.  Almost  one  hundred 
have  been  saved  as  a  result  of  this  camp  meeting.  To-night 
went  to  deacon  M’s  again.” 

June  29th.  “Here  I  am  at  sister  Muzzy’s  home.  Here  is 
the  scene  of  her  holy  living.  Here  she  groaned  and  prayed 
and  waited  on  God  for  five  years;  but  her  prayers  have  been 
answered.  The  whole  country  is  shaking  under  the  tread  of 
Jehovah.  She  managed  all  the  preparations  for  the  camp 
meeting.  When  it  commenced,  she  had  just  fifteen  cents  to 
carry  it  on  ;  but  we  lived  on  the  fat  of  the  land.  Honey,  milk, 
chickens,  fresh  fish,  bread  and  all  the  needed  substantials  were 
brought  in  faster  than  we  could  eat  them.  ‘This  is  the  Lord’s 
doing;  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes.’  Ever  since  the  camp 
meeting  the  work  has  moved  on.  I  have  been  ploughing  corn 
this  morning  with  an  old-fashioned  double-shovelled  plow.” 
This  being  a  very  busy  time  among  the  farmers,  Mr.  Dake, 
as  was  customary  with  him,  when  work  pressed,  donned 
some  of  the  farmers’  overalls  and  helped  in  the  work.  Many 
of  the  farmers  who  were  converts,  could  often  be  heard 
shouting  or  praying  between  the  rows  of  corn  and  then  would 
come  to  the  meeting  with  shining  faces  and  clear  ringing 
testimonies.  a  Tho£e  who  were  converted  in  this  meeting 
were  born  alive,”  writes  our  informant,  “coming  through 
with  a  shout,  and  immediately  going  to  work  for  others.  ” 
This  was  a  marked  feature  of  the  meeting. 

0 

July  2nd  was  a  day  of  power.  Love  feast  ran  in  the 
Spirit.  Mr.  Dake  preached  morning  and  evening  and  took 
eleven  into  the  church.  An  all-day  meeting  had  been  fixed 
for  the  Fourth  of  July  and  “  It  seemed  ,”  writes  a  friend,  “as 
though  the  climax  was  reached  on  this  day.  Load  after  load 
of  people,  young  and  old,  made  their  way  to  the  grove  at  an 
early  hour.  Never  had  such  a  Fourth  of  July  been  known 


68 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


in  this  region.  Love  feast  began  at  nine  o’clock.  It  was  a 
blessed  hour.  After  love  feast  Mr.  Dake  preached  from  the 
words:  c  Proclaim  liberty  throughout  all  the  land  unto  all  the 
inhabitants  thereof:  it  shall  be  a  jubilee  unto  you;  and  ye 
shall  return  every  man  unto  his  possession,  and  ye  shall  return 
every  man  unto  his  family. 5  Lev.  xxv,  io.  It  was  a  won¬ 
derful  sermon,  and  as  he  proceeded  wave  after  wave  of  glory 
rolled  over  the  saints,  many  of  whom  were  young  converts. 
At  one  time  the  sense  of  God’s  presence  was  almost  over¬ 
powering.  Mr.  Dake  was  forced  to  stop  preaching  for 
awhile  and  lean  against  the  desk,  too  much  overcome  to  pro¬ 
ceed.  His  countenance  seemed  changed,  so  that  his  face 
became  white  under  the  anointing  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Preachers  and  saints  shouted  for  joy  until  one  was  reminded 
of  the  revelator’s  description  of  a  celestial  jubilee,  wherein 
the  notes  of  praise  were  said  to  resemble  the  sound  of  many 
waters.  It  was  found,  at  the  close  of  the  sermon,  that  he 
had  preached  one  hour  and  a  half;  but  so  interesting  was  the 
discourse,  that  none  seemed  to  grow  weary. 

“  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  Mr.  Dake  went  immedi¬ 
ately  into  the  grove  alone  as  he  was  often  observed  to  do 
when  he  had  been  especially  helped;  evidently  to  escape 
the  praise  of  well-meaning  but  injudicious  friends.” 

In  his  journal,  July  4th,  we  read:  “Never  in  my  life 
was  I  so  helped  of  God  in  preaching.  Took  eighteen  into 
the  church  this  morning,  making  a  total  of  fifty-four.  A 
good  meeting  in  the  afternoon;  about  forty  seeking  the  Lord. 
In  the  evening,  over  fifty  crowded  to  the  altar,  many  of ^ whom 
were  clearly  saved  or  sanctified.  O,  the  wondrous  display  of 
God’s  power!  Preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  Mr.  M’s  lit¬ 
tle  boy  at  10  A.  INI.,  then  took  the  train  for  Cedar  Falls.” 

July  yth.  “  Went  to  Richland  and  engaged  brother  M. 
to  go  to  Cedar  Falls,  and  take  my  work  the  remainder  of 
this  conference  year.” 

July  9th.  “Here  I  am  on  my  own  circuit  again.  A 


Work  in  Minnesota. 


69 


Sabbath  of  salvation.  In  the  evening  at  the  Falls,  there 
were  nine  or  ten  forward  and  five  saved;  five  joined  the  class 
on  probation.  4  O,  praise  the  Lord,  for  He  is  good. 5  ” 

July  12th.  44  Spent  the  day  mostly  visiting,  praying  and 

settling  up  my  affairs.  I  go  to  Minnesota,  to-morrow.  My 
official  board  has  agreed  to  let  me  go  out  in  several  meetings 
until  conference.” 

July  13th.  44  Wife,  Mary  and  myself  came  to  Ply¬ 

mouth.” 

July  14th.  44  Came  on  to  Mankato  to-day,  found  brother 

H.  waiting  to  carry  us  to  Hebron.  In  due  time  we  reached 
the  church.  Had  a  salvation  time.  A  good  many  forward.” 

July  15th.  44  Meeting  going  well.  Sharp  conflicts  with 

the  hosts  of  hell,  but  victory  is  ours.  I  preached  twice  with 
some  liberty.  It  is  so  grand  to  be  saved.  I  live  to  God  alone ; 
my  life  is  consecrated  to  His  service.” 

July  16th.  44  This  was  one  of  the  4  days  of  the  Son  of 

Man. 5  I  baptized  a  good  many  this  afternoon  and  took 
eight  more  into  the  church  this  evening.  The  meeting  to¬ 
night  ran  till  1:30.  The  conflicts,  fears,  and  doubts  are  all 
past  and  the  young  converts  are  all  encouraged  and  victorious. 
As  the  meeting  had  continued  in  the  Spirit  from  the  first, 
strong  opposition  began  to  spring  up.  There  had  been  a 
clean  sweep  of  the  tobacco,  fashion  and  secrecy  idols.  ” 

Some  who  had  left  all  to  follow  Jesus,  and  engage  in 
the  work  for  souls,  were  strongly  opposed  by  friends,  and 
much  effort  was  made  to  turn  them  from  their  course,  but 
all  to  no  avail.  They  pursued  their  way  with  joy,  and  now 
after  ten  years  have  elapsed,  we  find  some  of  them  true  to 
their  calling  and  laboring  faithfully  in  the  Lord’s  harvest. 
The  meeting  closed  about  the  first  of  August,  after  having 
swept  on  with  little  abatement,  for  nearly  three  months. 
The  promise  on  which  this  praying  sister  had  relied  for 
years,  was  at  last  fulfilled,  and  the  desert  rejoiced  and  blos¬ 
somed  as  the  rose;  the  parched  ground  became  a  pool,  and 


yo 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  thirsty  land  a  spring  of  water.  It  was  during  this  meet¬ 
ing  that  he  wrote  the  first  of  his  songs. 

We  give  it  in  this  connection: 


MY  CROSS. 

0  my  cross!  my  dreaded  cross, 

On  which  I  die  to  live! 

I  take  my  cross,  count  all  things  loss, 

And  life  divine  receive. 

0  my  cross!  my  sev’ring  cross, 

That  me  from  all  divides! 

While  heart  strings  break  for  my  Lord’s  sake, 
I,  too,  am  crucified. 

0  my  cross!  my  helpful  cross! 

I  gladly  bear,  and  lo! 

With  wings  I  rise  up  to  the  skies, 

My  cross,  it  lifts  me  so. 

0  my  cross!  my  conqu’ring  cross! 

By  thee  I  overcome; 

With  victor’s  shout,  the  earth  about, 

I  fly  till  work  is  done. 

0  my  cross !  my  heavenly  cross ! 

That  fairer  land  I  see 
By  faith’s  clear  eye,  from  Pisgah  high, 

I  pant  at  Home  to  be. 

0  my  cross!  not  thine  but  mine; 

I  clasp  thee  to  my  breast; 

And  nought  shall  part  thee  from  my  heart, 
Till  I  with  Thee  shall  rest. 

0  my  cross!  our  toils  soon  o’er 
Shall  never  be  forgot; 

By  thee  through  pain  rich  joys  I  gain, 

A  crown  shadl  be  my  lot. 

0  my  crown!  0  bliss  complete! 

No  conqueror’s  brow  shall  wear 
A  crown  so  bright,  outshining  light, 

As  by  the  cross  I’ll  bear. 


Poems. 


7i 


As  we  view  his  life  and  the  extent  of  his  labors,  part  of 
these  words  sound  like  prophecy,  for  truly  he  did  with  “vic¬ 
tor’s  shout,  the  earth  about,  fly  till  work  was  done.”  He 
also  wrote  at  this  time  the  song  entitled: 

THE  OLD  SONG  EVER  NEW. 

I  have  a  song  my  heart  would  sing, 

’Tis  not  of  noble,  lord  or  king, 

‘Tis  not  of  beauty,  gold  or  power, 

Or  fleeting  joys  of  earthly  hour; 

Nor  yet  of  self  or  dearest  friend, 

For  earth’s  perfection  hath^an  end. 

My  song  is  new,  and  yet  e’er  old, 

On  Judah’s  plain,  by  angels  told, 

The  first,  and  down  the  ages  grand 
It  floods  with  glory  every  land. 

To  God  be  glory,  praise  and  worth, 

Good  will  and  geace  to  men  on  earth. 

The  Psalmist  from  the  depths  did  cry,  >  1 

‘‘Oh  help  me  Saviour  or  I  die.*’ 

The  Lord  inclined  His  ear  and  heard, 

And  soothed  his  fear  with  gracious  word; 

Upon  the  rock  made  sure  his  feet, 

And  in  his  mouth  a  new  song  sweet. 

In  Chaldee’s  land  the  Jews  did  sit, 

Hard  by  the  weeping  willow’s  feet ; 

Their  harps  upon  the  branches  hung, 

Nor  praise  was  offered,  song  was  sung  ; 

By  sighing  winds  the  chords  were  moved, 

No  heart  made  glad,  no  spirit  soothed. 

"When  asked  for  music  from  their  hand, 

“We  cannot  sing  in  this  strange  land  ; 

Our  heart,  ‘Jerusalem  !’  doth  cry, 

For  thee  we  pine,  for  thee  we  sigh 
Unless  the  heart  be  fired  with  song, 

In  vain  the  numbers  roll  along. 

My  heart  was  sad,  no  song  for  me 
Did  rise  and  fall  with  accents  free  ; 


72  Vivian  A.  Dake. 

My  sins  like  monntains  round  me  closed, 
And  all  my  heavenward  flight  opposed  ; 
A  voice  I  heard,  “Yea,  all  is  done, 

Ye  weary,  heavy  laden,  come.  ’’ 

I  listened  to  the  timely  word, 

And  cast  my  burden  on  the  Lord; 

And  song  sprang  up  in  endless  strain, 
Like  ever-falling,  pattering  rain  ; 

And  wondered  as  I  heard  again, 

“  On  earth  good  will  a,nd  peace  to  men.  ’’ 

And  now  joy  ripples  through  my  soul, — 
•Then  streams,  then  pours,  till  over-full ; 

I  press,  I  shake,  it  overflows, 

And  to  a  saddened  world  it  goes. 

I’ll  sing  my  song  till  life  shall  cease, 

“  Good  will  on  earth  to  men,  and  peace.  ’’ 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Mankato  was  the  next  held  of  his  labor.  Brother  and 
sister  Dake  and  others,  who  had  labored  with  him  in  this 
meeting,  hired  a  house  in  which  to  live  and  pitched  a  large 
tent  in  the  yard  and  began  August  1st.  We  are  sorry  that 
his  journals  after  this  time  were  lost  with  a  satchel,  with  the 
exception  of  some  notes,  which  were  kept  of  his  European 
trips.  Xo  doubt  much  of  pleasing  interest  has  been  lost 
with  these  journals,  which  cannot  be  gathered  from  other 
sources.  At  the  time  the  meeting  in  Mankato  began,  it  was 
a  city  of  five  or  six  thousand  inhabitants.  Satan’s  seat  surely 
was  there.  Catholicism,  secretism,  formalism,  pride,  infi¬ 
delity  and  drunkenness  abounded.  This  radical  work,  which 
was  entirely  new  to  the  people,  drew  large  congregations, 
and  many  began  to  seek  the  Lord.  Though  greatly  wearied 
in  body,  Air.  D.  was  much  helped  in  preaching  the  Word. 


73 


First  Pentecost  Band. 

Soon  after  this  meeting  began,  he  organized  the  first 
Pentecost  Band.  It  was  not  the  result  of  a  sudden  impulse 
on  his  part,  for  this  matter  had  been  on  his  heart  and  prayed 
over  for  months.  While  at  Ottumwa,  Iowa,  some  time  before, 
the  Lord  made  His  will  known  to  him,  giving,  as  he  felt, 
even  the  name  by  which  the  Band  should  be  called.  It  was 
brought  about  at  last  by  a  succession  of  event*,  which  wTere 
clearly  from  God.  It  was  a  most  solemn  time  when  brother 
and  sister  Dake,  brother  and  sister  J.  B.  Newville,  Henrietta 
Muzzy,  Abbie  Dunham  and  J.  L.  Keene  and  one  of  the 
young  converts,  covenanted  with  God  to  abandon  them¬ 
selves  to  Him,  to  spend  their  lives  in  the  great  work  of  win¬ 
ning  souls.  God  set  His  seal  to  the  compact,  and  an  especial 
blessing  fell  upon  all.  This  was  in  August,  1882.  Mr.  D. 
was  unanimously  chosen  as  leader.  This  first  Pentecost 
Band  was  ere  long  dissolved,  but  again  sprang  into  being 
and  took  permanent  form  in  Parma,  Mich.,  in  the  year  1885. 

About  this  time  one  of  the  members  was  pleading  in 
soul  agony  for  the  old  Pentecost  fire  to  come  on  the  Band. 
This  promise  was  given,  Act.  i,  8:  “  But  ye  shall  receive 
power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you  :  and  ye 
shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea, 
and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.” 
The  one  who  received  this  promise  yet  lives  to  see  how 
gloriously  it  has  been  fulfilled.  The  meeting  at  Mankato 
continued  till  the  month  of  August  ;  during  which  time  there 
wras  much  opposition  from  the  wicked  element.  Threats 
were  made  against  the  tabernacle  and  workers.  The  Inger- 
soll  element  printed  and  scattered  a  thousand  circulars,  warn¬ 
ing  the  people  against  the  “preachers  and  screechers,  who 
were  trying  to  frighten  the  people  \yith  their  awful  tales  of 
hell. 55  Mr.  D.  faithfully  preached  the  Word  with  much 
earnestness  and  power.  He  was  nearly  worn  out  through 
his  constant  labors  and  his  throat  and  lungs  distressed  him 

o 

much  at  times,  but  he  continued  with  unabated  zeal  to  warn 


74 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


souls  of  their  danger.  There  was  no  such  sweep  of  God’s 
power  at  this  place  as  at  Hebron,  but  some  were  saved  and  a 
class  organized. 

Mr.  Dake  left  Mankato,  Sept,  ist,  to  attend  the  Iowa 
conference  which  convened  at  Cedar  Falls,  Sept.  6th.  We 
are  indebted  to  brother  Reilly  for  the  following  :  “  In  the 

fall  of  ’82,  Bro.  Dake,  with  a  good  deal  of  emotion,  expressed 
his  convictions  to  take  a  transfer  to  the  Minnesota  and  North 
Iowa  conference.  He  was  granted  the  privilege  of  follow¬ 
ing  his  convictions  in  the  matter,  and  was  appointed  by  that 
conference  as  evangelist,  to  hold  his  membership  in  their 
Iowa  district.  He  at  once  began  stirring  evangelistic  opera¬ 
tions,  and,  as  was  his  custom,  worked  with  all  his  might. 

u  During  the  year  a  vacancy  in  the  office  of  chairman 
occurred,  by  the  resignation  of  Rev.  R.  S.  Ellis,  and  Rev. 
V.  A.  Dake  was  chosen  to  fill  the  vacancy.  The  next  year 
he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  three  districts  of  which  the 
conference  was  composed.  His  burning  zeal  for  souls  and 
vehement  energy  in  arousing  his  brethren  to  more  aggress¬ 
ive  efforts  for  the  lost,  produced  a  general  stir  throughout 
the  conference.” 

The  Minnesota  and  Noith  Iowa  conference  convened 
Sept.  13,  in  connection  with  the  camp  meeting  where  Mr. 
Dake  began  to  exhort  the  preachers  and  people  to  greater 
zeal  and  devotion  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  and  to  seek  for  the 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  At  the  prayer  service  which 
followed,  preachers,  workers  and  others  began  to  crowd  to 
the  altar  until  the  large  place  before  the  stand  was  com¬ 
pletely  filled  ;  and  as  they  prayed  the  baptism  came.  It 
was  a  time  of  great  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Pentecost  Band  work  was  a  new  movement  and  some 
had  looked  upon  it  with  fear  and  disapproval,  but  all  opposi¬ 
tion  seemed  to  give  way  before  the  melting  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Brothers  Dake  and  Newville  were  appointed 
conference  evangelists.  The  report  of  the  committee  on  the 


First  Pentecost  Band. 


75 


state  of  the  work  in  reference  to  the  band  work  was  as  fol¬ 
lows  :  “We  hail  the  movement  in  the  way  of  tent  meet- 
ings  as  conducted  by  V.  A.  Dake  and  J.  B.  Newville,  as  a 
new  departure  and  pray  God  to  make  it  a  blessing.  ”  From 
conference  brother  Dake  and  band  returned  to  Mankato, 
where  they  soon  sustained  a  great  affliction  in  the  death  of 
sister  Jennie  Newville.  She  was  a  most  faithful,  spiritual 
and  efficient  worker,  especially  at  the  altar.  She  had  been 
abundant  in  labors  all  through  the  Hebron  meeting  and  at 
Mankato.  She  was  taken  ill  at  the  conference  and  died  at 
Mankato.  She  was  buried  at  Hebron,  the  scene  of  her  faith¬ 
ful  labors. 

Mr.  Dake,  having  been  elected  delegate  to  General  Con¬ 
ference,  left  Oct.  9th  for  Burlington,  Iowa,  where  the  Con¬ 
ference  was  to  be  held.  In  the  mean  time,  a  call  had  come 
from  Glenville,  Minn.,  for  the  band.  Mr.  Dake  looked  over 
the  field  and  answered  the  call.  Meetings  were  opened  Oct. 
3rd,  and  were  carried  on  by  the  band  while  Mr.  D.  was  in 
attendance  at  the  General  Conference.  When  the  Confer¬ 
ence  was  over,  he  with  sister  Dake  returned  to  Glenville  and 
continued  labors  till  the  following  February.  While  at 
this  place,  he  wrote  a  poem,  entitled  :  uThe  Land  of  the 
Living,”  one  verse  of  which  we  subjoin. 

“The  land  of  the  living  ”,  where  men  breathe  to  sigh? 

“The  land  of  the  living  where  men  live  to  die? 

Where  sorrow,  temptation,  woe,  carnage  and  strife 
Embitter  and  harrow  our  time-given  life? 

“A  land  of  the  living’’?  Oh  yes,  that’s  above, 

In  the  summertide  bloom  of  the  land  of  pure  love  ; 

In  the  land  of  the  dying,  we  plow  and  we  sow, 

To  the  land  of  the  living  for  harvest  we  go. 

The  blessing  of  the  Lord  attended  his  preaching  and 
some  precious  trophies  were  won  for  Christ.  The  whole 
country  for  miles  around  was  awakened  and  many  were 
saved,  and  quite  a  large  class  formed.  One  night  there  were 


76 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  town  physician,  a  grain  buyer,  a  billiard-hall  keeper 
and  a  Roman  Catholic  all  at  the  altar  at  once.  The  doctor 
was  most  clearly  and  joyously  converted  after  giving  up  his 
tobacco,  and  seeking  God  in  real  earnest.  Rev.  F.  H. 
Palmer  and  wife,  both  lately  deceased,  were  among  the  fruits 
of  this  meeting.  Many  can  point  to  that  time  as  the  turning 
point  in  their  lives.  At  one  time  during  the  meeting  a  beau¬ 
tiful,  stylishly  attired  young  lady  was  in  attendance  almost 
every  night.  She  was  visiting  in  the  place  ;  conviction  took 
hold  of  her  and  she  came  to  the  altar  several  times,  but 
would  not  give  up  her  idols  and  yield  to  God,  though  ear¬ 
nestly  entreated  to  do  so.  She  left  town  and  a  few  months 
later  the  news  of  her  death  reached  those  who  had  prayed  so 
earnestly  for  her  salvation.  This  is  another  fearful  reminder 
that  there  is  always  a  last  opportunity  to  repent  and  be  con¬ 
verted. 

After  the  meeting  was  closed,  which  had  been  con¬ 
ducted,  first  in  the  M.  E.  Church,  then  in  a  hall,  money  was 
raised,  and  a  small  house  of  worship  procured.  Meetings 
were  carried  on  at  this  place  by  the  band  for  some  time, 
Mr.  D.  helping  when  his  district  work  would  allow.  Much 
good  was  done.  Brother  E.  H.  Tenney,  of  precious  mem¬ 
ory,  was  reclaimed  in  this  meeting  and  from  that  time  until 
his  death  was  faithful  to  God’s  call  upon  him  as  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel.  The  band  next  began  meetings  in  Osage, 
Iowa,  Mr.  D.  helping  much  in  his  spare  moments.  Here  he 
made  some  warm  friends  who  continue  to  this  day. 

The  Osage  revival  closed  the  last  of  May,  when  Mr. 
Dake  and  wife  proceeded  to  Glenville  to  make  preparations 
for  the  camp  meeting  which  was  held  at  that  place,  and 
largely  attended.  Mr.  D.  continued  to  do  the  work  of  both 
chairman  and  evangelist  till  conference,  which  was  held  in 
the  fall  of  ’83,  at  Glenville,  Minn.  At  this  session,  several 
of  the  ministers  took  transfers  to  other  conferences,  which 
caused  a  scarcity  of  preachers  for  the  circuits  in  the  confer- 


Faithfulness. 


77 


ence.  Several  members  of  the  band  were  sent  to  fill  the 
vacancies.  Thus,  the  first  Pentecost  Band  was  dissolved, 
though  all  the  members  continued  in  the  Lord’s  work  in 
some  capacity. 

During  this  year,  Mr.  Dake  travelled  these  three  districts, 
which  had  formerly  been  the  work  of  two  men,  holding 
twenty-two  meetings  each  quarter.  At  one  time,  Mrs.  D. 
was  taken  very  sick  at  the  house  of  a  friend  while  he  was 
holding  quarterly  meeting  in  the  extreme  northern  boundary 
of  the  conference.  This  added  much  to  his  already  heavy 
burden,  as  he  waited  for  tidings  from  her.  She  grew  worse 
and  a  dispatch  soon  brought  him  to  her  bedside,  where  he 
proved  himself  a  most  faithful  and  tender  husband  and 
efficient  nurse,  preparing  with  his  own  hands  nearly  all  the  food 
his  sick  wife  ate.  As  she  began  to  slowly  recover,  he  again 
started  for  his  appointments,  taking  his  little  girl  with  him, 
that  his  sick  wife  might  have  quiet  and  entire  freedom  from 
care.  When  going  the  rounds  of  his  district,  he  took  inflama- 
tion  in  his  eyes,  and  although  suffering  much,  he  made  his 
way  to  his  appointments  and  held  the  quarterly  meetings, 
sometimes  preaching  with  bandaged  eyes  and  having  his 
little  girl  in  the  pulpit  with  him.  He  continued  thus  for 
three  weeks,  preaching  nearly  every  night.  It  seemed  noth¬ 
ing  could  keep  him  from  the  post  of  duty.  Truly  he  was  a 
laborer  in  God’s  harvest  field. 

The  Alexandria  district  quarterly  meeting  was  held  at 
Long  Prairie,  the  county  seat  of  Todd  county.  This  differed 
from  the  former  in  that  there  was  a  better  attendance  of  lay¬ 
men  than  preachers.  This  was  a  good  meeting.  One  man 
joined  the  church,  whose  wife,  a  member  of  the  M.  E. 
church,  told  him  after  meeting  that  she  would  not  live  with 

4 

him  another  day.  The  next  day  was  a  day  of  tempest.  All 
day  his  wife  pressed  the  conflict,  called  for  paper  to  write  to 
her  brother  for  money  that  she  might  leave  him  with  the  six 
little  children  ;  but  he  stood  firm.  At  night,  Mr.  Dake 


78 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


preached  twelve  miles  west  of  Long  Prairie,  at  Maple  Hill. 
Bro.  S.  and  wife  were  there.  God  broke  that  woman’s 
stubborn  heart,  and  she  knelt  and  cried  for  mercy.  Then 
came  victory  with  such  rejoicing.  “Why,”  said  she,  “I  am 
a  Free  Methodist.  ”  Happening  to  catch  sight  of  her  rings, 
she  cried  out  :  “I  tell  you  I  didn’t  think  I  could  be  plain, 
but  I’ll  strip  for  the  race.”  Her  husband  was  telling  that 
for  two  or  three  years,  he  and  his  wife  had  been  two,  but 
now  they  were  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  “Yes,”  cried  sister  S. 
Then  he  said  :  “To-day  she  wanted  paper  that  she  mi  ght 
write  her  brother  to  send  her  money  so  she  could  leave  me 
with  six  little  children.  ” 

At  this  time  Mr.  Dake  savs  :  “Oh,  this  was  blessed, 
and  with  renewed  courage,  I  started  on  my  busy  rounds  of 
twenty-two  quarterly  meetings  per  quarter.  O,  what  open¬ 
ings  all  through  the  Northwest  ;  beautiful  towns  springing 
up  all  around.  Who  will  enter  them?  This  district  is 
thoroughly  awakened.  The  preachers  are  as  teachable  as 
children.  All  through  our  conference  they  bear  with  my 
infirmities,  give  me  encouraging  words  and  send  me  on  my 
w7ay  rejoicing.  We  are  united.  I  know  not  of  a  bar  or 
schism,  and  so  unitedly  we  propose  to  take  this  land  for  God. 
This  is  the  year  of  victory.  We  have  slept  in  ease  as  long 
as  we  will.  And  the  preachers  of  this  conference  are  ter¬ 
ribly  in  earnest  to  see  men  saved.  Hell  shall  give  way.  ” 

The  work  of  this  year  was  too  much  for  him,  and  his 
body  began  to  break  down  under  it.  Under  his  incessant 
labors  his  throat  and  lungs  began  to  fail  so  that  when  confer¬ 
ence  came  in  the  fall  of  ’84,  there  was  a  fear  that  his  earthly 
career  would  soon  be  ended.  Nevertheless,  the  brethren 
a^ain  elected  him  as  chairman  of  the  three  districts.  Rev. 
T.  B.  Arnold  being  present,  and  seeing  Mr.  D’s  worn-out 
condition,  proposed  for  him  a  vacation.  He  next  made  a 
strong  appeal  to  the  people  for  a  contribution  to  help  send 
him  away  for  a  short  season  that  he  might  rest  and  gain 


Healed  by  Faith. 


79 


strength  for  future  labors.  They  responded  generously,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  conference,  after  having  resigned  his  chair¬ 
manship,  Mr.  D.  with  his  wife  and  child  accompanied 
brother  Arnold  to  Chicago.  From  thence  he  went  on  to 
the  Michigan  conference,  where  he  was  persuaded  to  take 
the  Spring  Arbor  circuit,  preaching  what  he  could  on  Sab¬ 
baths,  but  holding  no  revivals  till  in  the  winter.  He  went 
down  to  Jackson  to  help  sister  W.  in  a  meeting.  Fie  says  : 
44  While  there  in  brother  Bradfield’s  house,  I  asked  brother 
Stillwell  to  pray  for  my  body.  He  did  so,  and  the  power  of 
God  struck  me  and  went  through  my  body  from  my  head  to 
my  feet,  and  I  was  healed.  Hallelujah,  it  was  glorious!  I 
began  immediately  to  be  more  active.” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

At  this  time  God  began  to  lay  the  band  work  on  him 
anew.  The  name  was  also  suggested  as  it  appeared  to  be 
a  return  to  primitive  Pentecost  methods,  for  in  the  revival  at 
Pentecost  converts  as  well  as  preachers  engaged  in  spreading 
the  gospel.  This  is  why  he  was  so  loth  to  give  up  the  name 
of  44  Pentecost  Band  ”  when  recpiested  to  do  so  by  the  breth 
ren.  44  For,”  said  he,  44  I  feel  our  name  was  God-given.  I 
saw”  he  writes,  44 the  honors  of  the  church.  I  was  wanted 
in  three  different  conferences  to  take  the  chairmanship.  I 
was  also  wanted  to  take  charge  of  either  of  two  of  the  Sem¬ 
inaries.  To  go  into  band  work  I  saw  was  the  way  of 
the  cross,  the  way  of  reproach  and  shame.  1  knew  many  of 
my  friends  would  turn  from  me,  yet  God  seemed  holding  me 
to  it.”  About  this  time  he  received  the  following  letter  from 


8o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Superintendent  B.  T.  Roberts: 

“North  Chili,  Monroe  Co.,  N.  Y., 

July  31,  1SS5. 

]\Iy  Dear  Son  in  the  Gospel : 

Organize  your  bands.  Push  out.  Be  as  aggressive  as 
the  Salvation  Army,  but  more  holy,  more  serious  and  have 
no  nonsense  about  it.  Let  the  Holy  Spirit  take  the  place  of 
tambourines  to  draw  the  people.  *  *  *  We  must  not  let  the 
Free  Methodist  church  become  a  feeble  imitation  of  the  M. 
E.  church.  Yours  affectionately, 

B.  T.  Roberts.” 

Many  strenuously  opposed  his  course  of  action,  some 
carrying  their  opposition  to  such  an  extent  that  through  zeal 
for  God,  we  fear  they  served  the  devil.  This  opposition 
caused  his  sensitive  soul  much  grief,  and  to  add  to  this  grief, 
many  who  had  formerly  been  his  best  friends,  now  joined  in 
the  opposition  to  his  efforts,  which  they  looked  on  as  a  switch 
on  which  his  train  of  usefulness  would  be  side-tracked.  But 
he  felt  that  God  was  leading  him,  and  heaven  smiled  on  his 
course,  which  fact  was  demonstrated  by  the  rapid  growth  and 
marked  success  of  the  work. 

He  saw  many  young  people,  some  of  whom  possessed 
great  natural  talents,  sitting  idly  by,  doing  nothing  for 
the  Master;  while  the  circuit  preacher  was  left  to  do  all  that 
was  to  be  done.  He  was  grieved  to  see  many  of  these  young 
people  either  leave  the  church  to  labor  in  the  Salvation  Army, 
(a  work  which  he  did  not  consider  sufficiently  deep  and 
thorough,  though  possessing  many  admirable  traits)  or  be 
much  of  the  time  void  of  a  clear  experience  or  become  entirely 
backslidden. 

This  on  inquiry,  in  many  cases  was  found  to  be  occa¬ 
sioned  by  their  refusing  to  obey  the  call  of  God  to  gospel 
work,  which  they  felt  upon  them.  They  excused  themselves 
on  the  ground  of  unfitness  for  the  position  of  local  preachers, 
pastors  or  conference  evangelists,  and  there  was  no  provision 


Band  Work. 


8  i 


in  the  discipline  for  any  other  branch  of  work.  He  thought 
that  a  work  should  be  in  existence  in  which  these  young 
people  could  be  trained  to  do  effective  work  for  God  and  at 
the  same  time  prove  a  “  school  of  the  prophets,”  where  they 
would  receive  experience  which  would  make  them  polished 
shafts  in  the  quiver  of  the  Almighty;  then  after  becoming 
settled  in  a  satisfactory  personal  experience  and  hav¬ 
ing  obtained  a  thorough  insight  into  the  manner  of 
conducting  public  work,  these  bands  should  prove  a  nursery, 
.  to  which  the  conferences  might  apply  for  pastors  when  need¬ 
ing  circuit  help. 

Of  course,  in  order  to  consummate  this  plan,  it  would  be 
necessary  for  the  pastors  to  work  in  harmony  with  the  move¬ 
ment  and  encourage  those  on  their  circuits  who  felt  called  to 
public  work,  to  enter  the  bands  for  a  course  of  training. 
This  would  cause  such  an  increase  of  workers  in  the  bands, 
that  the  conference  demands  might  be  supplied  without  dan¬ 
ger  of  dissolution  to  the  bands.  But  since  few  pastors  have 
ever  seen  the  necessity  of  carrying  out  this  plan,  the  number 
of  band  workers  does  not  increase  so  rapidly,  that  many  from 
their  ranks  can  be  encouraged  to  take  circuits. 

From  the  beginning,  the  divine  seal  was  on  the  move¬ 
ment.  The  first  meetings  broke  out  in  power,  and  multi¬ 
tudes  “ which  sat  in  darkness  ”  and  in  the  shadow  of  death 
“saw  great  light.”  Young  people  of  both  sexes  from  their 
farms,  shops,  schoolrooms,  etc.,  applied  for  places  in  the  work. 
Other  meetings  were  soon  commenced,  and  thus  the  work 
expanded. 

Mr.  Dake  did  not  deem  it  necessary  for  these  workers  to 
be  educated  in  science,  literature,  or  even  theology,  before 
entering  the  Lord’s  harvest  field.  Being  a  thorough  scholar 
himself  and  seeing  the  value  of  education,  he  did  not  under¬ 
value  these  acquirements,  but  endeavored  to  inculcate  a  relish 
for  study  in  these  young  people.  But  a  polished  education 
in  a  minister,  he  did  not  consider  essential  to  success  in  soul- 


82 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


saving.  In  this  respect,  his  work  was  appropriately  named 
“ Pentecost  Band”  as  Christ,  in  choosing  His  disciples,  and 
the  apostolic  church  in  the  choice  of  its  deacons,  both  seemed 
to  lose  sight  of  educational  endowments,  and  sought  for  the 
fullness  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  qualification  he  deemed  indispensable,  was  that  each 
worker  should  be  dead  to  self.  Of  course  he  accepted  only 
young  people  of  promise,  with  sound  understanding  and  good 
judgment.  This,  his  clear  understanding  of  human  nature 
generally  enabled  him  to  do.  He  cared  not  of  which  sex 
they  were,  as  he  often  found  young  ladies  more  successful 
in  revival  services  than  young  men.  He  insisted,  however, 
on  the  sexes  working  in  separate  bands,  except  in  cases  of 
husband  and  wife.  He  had  no  fellowship  with  the  idea  preva¬ 
lent  in  many  churches,  that  “  a  minister  should  wait  for  a 
call  ”  before  he  began  preaching  to  a  certain  people.  He 
rather  adopted  the  admonition  of  the  Free  Methodist  disci¬ 
pline — “Go  to  those  who  need  you,  and  to  those  who  need  you 
most.” 

His  workers  were  instructed  to  trust  God  to  supply  all 
their  needs,  “  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus ;  ” 
and  even  should  opposition  to  their  efforts  rise  to^uch  a  pitch 
that  slander,  foul  epithets,  or  even  mobs  or  jails  should  await 
them,  they  must  not  become  discouraged,  but  rather  see  in 
the  opposition  the  hand  of  God  at  work.  We  quote  here 
another  paragraph  from  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts’  sketch  of  his 
life.  “  As  the  organizer  and  director  of  the  Pentecost  Bands, 
his  work  is  well  known.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  class 
of  young  men  and  women  more  fully  consecrated  to  God, 
more  self-denying,  more  filled  with  holy  zeal,  more  thorough 
in  their  work,  more  readv  to  lav  down  their  lives  for  Christ, 
than  these  Pentecost  workers.  They  have  fully  demon¬ 
strated  that  to  reach  the  masses,  no  instrumental  music,  no 
carnal  methods  are  necessary.  Brother  D.  was  a  man  of 
uncommon  ability,  of  rare  devotion  to  Christ  and  His  work, 


Band  Work. 


83 


and  of  untiring  zeal.  He  was  a  prodigious  worker,  and  his 
superhuman  efforts  have  proved  too  great  for  his  mortal  body. 
He  will  be  mourned  bv  thousands,  and  the  world  will  be  a 
loser  by  his  death.  He  who  could  rally  around  him  such 
soldiers  of  the  cross  and  keep  them  on  the  battle-field,  was 
no  ordinary  man.  We  trust  that  his  example  of  zeal  for 
winning  souls  will  be  an  inspiration  and  encouragement  to  all 
our  preachers  to  devote  themselves  wholly  to  God  and  His 
work.” 

His  aggressive  spirit  was  manifested  in  his  generally 
keeping  the  bands  at  work  on  what  might  be  termed  the 
frontier  of  Free  Methodism,  that  is,  in  new  places  where  our 
people  had  no  tooting.  In  these  meetings,  classes  were  organ¬ 
ized  and  quite  often  churches  erected,  which  were  in  every 
instance,  duly  deeded  to  the  church  of  his  choice.  Thus  he 
saw  Zion’s  borders  extended  by  utilizing  the  latent,  though 
mighty  powers  of  these  young  people.  Although  under  the 
ban  of  many  who  should  have  encouraged  it,  the  work 
steadily  increased  till  at  his  death  nearly  one  hundred  work¬ 
ers  were  in  the  field,  laboring  successfully  for  the  lost;  and 
we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  many  of  these  workers 
would  ever  have  done  u  the  work  of  an  evangelist  ”  had  not 
this  movement  been  started.  The  following  clipped  from  a 
friendly  paper  speaks  the  mind  of  many: 

“THOROUGH  WORK. 

“  The  work  of  the  Pentecost  Bands  led  by  brother 
Vivian  A.  Dake  silences  sour  criticism  and  wins  the  hearty 
approval  of  spiritual  people.  The  Band  conducted  the  serv¬ 
ices  Sabbath  afternoon,  and  at  no  time  was  there  such  so¬ 
lemnity  and  deep  conviction. 

“  The  altar  was  filled,  then  enlarged  and  filled  again. 
The  general  verdict,  even  of  the  unsaved  people  was  that 
the  members  of  the  band  were  capable,  prudent,  thorough, 
God-ordained  workers.  They  are  in  awful  earnest  and  un- 


84 


Vivian  A.  Dake, 


derstand  the  work  and  fully  master  the  situation.  If  Vivian 
A  Dake  never  does  anything  more  than  train  one  such  band 
of  wise  and  Spirit-anointed  and  successful  soul-winners,  it 
will  be  a  grand  success  for  the  church  of  God.  ” 

The  success  of  the  work  demonstrated  so  clearly  that 
God  was  pleased  with  it,  that  the  General  Conference  of 
1890  recognized  it,  and  made  a  provision  in  the  discipline  for 
permanent  band  work. 

Referring  to  the  tests  through  which  he  was  called  to 
pass,  on  taking  up  band  work,  he  said  in  effect  :  44  While  in 

this  strait,  with  self  leaning  to  church  aggrandizement,  and 
the  Spirit  drawing  toward  the  cross,  I  saw  there  was  love 
of  position  in  my  heart,  and  while  holding  myself  open  to 
the  light  of  God,  I  was  more  and  more  convinced  that  I  did 
not  enjoy  the  experience  of  holiness,  and  floods  of  astonish¬ 
ing  light  began  to  shine  on  me,  in  which,  while  reviewing 
my  past  experience,  God  showed  me  plainly  I  had  never 
been  dead  indeed  to  self.  I  saw  I  had  been  much  helped 
while  keeping  a  blessed, clear  experience  in  justification,  but 
was  mistaken  in  my  experience  in  holiness.  What  I  now 
saw  to  be  the  4  carnal  mind5  I  had  been  calling  temptation, 
humanity,  etc.  I  had  had  many  struggles  with  these  things 
and  often  attained  glorious  victories,  as  I  thought,  over  the 
temptation,  and  went  on  my  way  rejoicing.  Now  I  saw  in 
light  that  was  unmistakably  from  God,  the  depth  of  de¬ 
pravity  in  my  heart.  'In  my  distress,  I  went  to  God  for  de¬ 
liverance  from  self.  I  confessed  and  deplored  my  carnal 
condition.  Oh!  what  anguish  of  heart  was  mine,  as  I  poured 
out  my  soul  in  pleading  before  God.  I  did  not  taste  a  mouth¬ 
ful  of  food  for  several  days  ;  I  could  not  think  of  doing  so. 
A  sense  of  self-abhorrence  had  taken  possession  of  me.  I 
had  rather  die  than  live  in  this  condition.  Oh!  such  pangs 
as  I  then  felt,  while  crying  out  against  4  the  man  of  sin.”5 

44  Auntie  Coon’s  faithful  prayers  and  dealings  were  of 
great  help  to  me  in  this  critical  hour.  While  honestly  con- 


Band  Work. 


*5 


fessing,  as  Adam  Clarke  says,  the  csore  of  my  soul5  and 
heartily  turning  against  the  self  nature  within  me,  faith  began 
to  spring  up  and  a  blessed  sense  of  cleanness  was  mine  with¬ 
out  any  special  baptism.  For  two  or  three  days  longer,  I 
hung  in  the  balance,  hardly  daring  to  claim  that  the  cleans¬ 
ing  blood  had  done  the  work,  knowing  how  long  I  had  been 
deceived,  but  glory  to  my  King!  as  I  looked  up  in  faith  and 
walked  in  humility,  a  baptism  of  fire,  power  and  glory  soon 
fell  on  my  soul,  that  made  me  feel  unearthly.  An  intense 
longing  after  souls,  and  an  indescribable  yearning  for  the 
lost,  such  as  I  had  never  before  felt  now  took  possession  of 
me,  and,”  he  added,  “  I  now  began  my  life  work. 55 

Many  of  his  friends  who  knew  him  well  have  declared 
that  he  was  mistaken  in  calling  this  experience,  holiness. 
They  maintained  that  his  life  proved  that  he  had  the  experi¬ 
ence  of  entire  sanctification  many  years  before  this,  and  that 
this  was  a  special  fitting  up  for  a  special  work.  But  since 
holiness  has  to  do  more  with  the  affections  and  feelings  than 
with  the  outer  actions,  and  since  his  own  words  are  so  em¬ 
phatic  on  the  subject,  and  he  the  best  judge  of  his  own  feel¬ 
ings,  we  are  inclined  to  think  he  was  correct  in  his  views. 
Many,  we  fear,  have  thus  deceived  themselves,  by  taking  a 
special  blessing  for  the  experience  of  entire  holiness.  Reader, 
are  you  among  the  number?  Though  your  outer  actions  be 
in  perfect  harmony  with  the  Word  of  God,  this  is  no  proof 
that  you  are  more  than  simply  justified.  If  the  affections  of 
the  heart  are  not  holy,  and  the  propensities  and  bents  of 
the  soul  are  not  pure  and  turned  entirely  toward  God  and 
divine  things,  you  need  sanctifying  grace. 

When,  after  much  anxiety  and  great  “  searchings  of 
heart, ,5  he  saw  his  lack,  he  shrank  not  from  an  acknowledg¬ 
ment  of  the  truth,  even  though  he  knew  to  what  reproach 
and  ridicule  such  an  acknowledgment  would  expose  him. 
This  act  called  dovvn  great  condemnation  as  he  had  preached 
and  professed  for  years  the  experience  he  was  now  seeking. 


86 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


It  also  manifested  the  candor  and  honesty  of  a  magnanimous 
mind.  Had  many  of  his  opposers  done  likewise,  what  un¬ 
told  blessings  would  have  been  conveyed  to  the  church  of 
Christ.  Had  his  hearers  done  so  generally,  what  a  64  cloud 
of  witnesses”  would  have  been  added  to  her  number. 

This  wonderful  experience  marked  a  new  epoch  in  his 
life.  We  here  give  his  own  description  of  his  dying  to  self, 
and  receiving  the  fullness,  as  he  expressed  it  five  years  after¬ 
ward  in  verse  form,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  might  be  in 
like  experience. 

I  am  coming  to  Mount  Calvary, 

Where  the  Saviour  died  for  me, 

Stricken,  burdened,  I  am  coming, 

Crucify  me,  Lord,  with  Thee. 

CHORUS. 

I  am  thirsting,  I  am  dying, 

As  I  to  Mount  Calvary  go; 

For  the  fullness  I  am  crying, 

Wash  me  whiter  than  the  snow. 

I  have  left  the  v^orld  behind  me, 

Counting  all  its  gain  but  dross; 

And  myself  I  now  am  bringing, 

To  the  altar  of  Thy  cross. 

Oh!  the  blackness  and  the  darkness, 

In  thissinful  heart  of  mine, 

With  the  light  upon  me  shining, 

Make  Oh!  make  my  heart  like  Thine. 

Oh!  the  pangs  of  hell  within  me, 

Oh!  the  striving  to  be  free; 

But  the  strong  man,  stronger  dying, 

Rends  my  heart,  opposing  Thee. 

Let  me  die,  0  cross  of  Calvary, 

Nails  and  spear  are  welcome  now; 

And  with  agony  unspoken, 

To  Thy  death,  I  gladly  bow. 


Band  Work. 


87 


Hallelujah!  it  is  finished, 

Crucified  with  Christ  I  am. 

And  I’m  cleansed  from  all  defilement, 

Through  the  all-atoning  Lamb. 

SECOND  CHORUS. 

I  am  filled,  Oh,  Hallelujah! 

As  I  from  Mount  Calvary  go; 

And  my  heart  the  blood  now  cleanses, 

Whiter  than  the  driven  snow. 

Pentecost  with  all  its  glory, 

Power  divine  upon  my  soul; 

On  to  victory,  full  of  praises, 

While  eternal  ages  roll. 

The  Pentecost  Bands  were  now  fairly  started,  and  doing 
good  work  in  the  field.  Band  No.  1  with  Miss  Carrie  Kim¬ 
ball  leader,  and  Miss  Emily  Nelson,  Miss  Lizzie  Ball,  and 
Miss  Mary  Primmer,  as  helpers,  opened  the  first  meeting  at 
Parma,  Mich.,  July  25th  1885.  A  glorious  meeting  broke 
out  here  and  a  good  class  was  organized. 

Soon  after,  No.  2  commenced  meetings  at  Hanover, 
Mich.,  Miss  Emily  Nelson,  Leader,  while  Miss  Minnie  Rauch 
took  her  place  in  No.  1.  No.  2  had  Miss  Ida  Johnson,  Miss 
Bertha  Baldwin,  and  Miss  Minnie  Baldwin,  as  helpers.  God 
gave  them  a  victorious  meeting.  Edward  Foulk  took  charge 
of  No.  3,  the  first  band  of  young  men,  with  Reuben  Schame- 
horn,  Geo.  W.  Chapman  and  Charles  Edinger,  as  helpers, 
all  of  whom  we  are  glad  to  say,  are  still  in  the  Lord’s  Har¬ 
vest  field. 

The  shade  now  began  to  be  lifted  from  his  spiritual 
lamp,  whose  rays  were  no  longer  restricted  to  one  circuit  or 
district,  but  through  his  labors  in  connection  with  the  bands, 
a  much  broader  scope  was  given  them.  Before  proceeding 
farther  with  the  band  history,  we  deem  it  necessary  to  state 
his  doctrinal  views. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Many  less  radical  teachers  thought  his  views  on  the 
subject  of  holiness  were  extreme  and  as  a  consequence, 
opposed  his  teachings.  This,  of  course,  caused  some  con- 
.  fusion.  Also,  in  many  places  he  and  his  teachings  were 
misunderstood  by  many  who  might  with  a  little  effort  have 
been  better  informed.  As  a  consequence  of  their  represen¬ 
tation,  or  rather  misrepresentation  of  the  man  and  his  work, 
much  harm  was  done.  Many  of  these  men  doubtless,  were 
honest  in  their  intentions  but  lacked  information  and  the 
people  to  whom  they  preached  generally  having  confidence 
in  their  wisdom  and  experience,  gave  credence  to  their  state¬ 
ments.  Thus  the  leaven  of  opposition  spread. 

There  is  in  man  an  instinctive  feeling  that  though  wrong; 
may  grapple  with  wrong,  as  it  often  does,  yet  right  with 
right  cannot  contend.  Well-meaning  and  loving  friends 
may  take  different  views  and  consequently  different  sides  of 
a  question,  but  when  the  views  of  one  directly  antagonizes 
the  views  of  the  other,  both  cannot  be  correct. 

It  is,  moreover,  an  astonishing  fact  that  the  teachings  of 
many  stand,  not  by  the  soundness  or  clearness  of  the  ideas 
presented,  or  even  by  the  strength  or  force  of  the  arguments 
offered  in  justification  of  the  same; but  have  simply  the  popu¬ 
larity  and  general  acceptance  of  the  author  and  his  support¬ 
ers  for  their  foundation. 

This  is  caused  by  the  fact  that  few  men  are  independent 
in  thought,  while  the  multitudes  are  so  indifferent  that  they 
do  not  put  themselves  to  the  trouble  of  thinking,  but  rather 
accept  the  “ipse  dixit”  of  some  trusted  friend,  whom  they 
suppose  to  be  authority.  They  overlook  the  fact  that  a 
man’s  general  goodness  is  no  guarantee  that  his  views  are 
always  correct.  Few  doubt  the  goodness  of  W  hitefield, 


Doctrinal  Views. 


89 


Calvin,  Knox  and  Luther  and.  yet  these  and  many  of  the 
noblest  of  men  have  held  erroneous  ideas  on  many  subjects. 
What  untold  benefits  would  the  human  family  receive  if  men 
generally  would  consider,  and  become  self-reliant  and  reason- 
able  and  cease  to  do  their  thinking  by  proxy. 

We  lament  the  fact  that  few  indeed  of  Mr.  Dake’s 
opposers  seemed  to  be  sufficiently  enlightened  on  the  points 
wherein  they  opposed  him,  to  be  capable  of  defining  his  real 
position.  This  was  not  caused  by  his  inability  or  unwilling¬ 
ness  to  plainly  state  his  position,  as  is  proven  by  his  articles 
which  appeared  in  many  of  the  periodicals  of  the  land,  but 
rather  by  an  indifference  or  lack  of  research  on  the  part  of 
those  opposing. 

We  state  in  brief  his  real  position  on  the  doctrines  of 
justification,  as  including  pardon,  regeneration,  adoption  and 
the  witness  of  the  Spirit;  and  entire  sanctification,  as  embrac¬ 
ing  the  crucifixion  of  carnal  self,  or  cleansing  of  inbred  sin 
and  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  We  also  add  a  few 
quotations  from  standard  orthodox  authors  and  insert  his 
articles  farther  on. 

He  taught  that  justification,  commonly  speaking,  embod¬ 
ied  pardon,  regeneration,  adoption  and  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit;  but  technically  speaking  (it  being  synonymous  with 
pardon),  it  is  that  act  of  God,  whereby  sinners  are  reckoned 
guiltless  through  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ. 

He  believed  that  regeneration  was  the  impartation  of  the 
germ  of  life  to  the  soul;  so  that  the  soul  previously  dead  in 
sin  is  now  born  of  God,  and  possessed  of  faculties  and  functions 
of  a  new  nature  before  unknown.  Then  when  the  sinner  is 
pardoned  and  regenerated  God  adopts  him  as  a  new  creature 
into  the  divine  family,  and  he  is  made  an  heir  of  God  and  a 
joint  heir  with  Christ.  This  is  attested  by  the  blessed  incom¬ 
ing  of  the  witnessing  Spirit  of  God. 

This  entire  fourfold  experience  he  taught  was  received 
instantaneously  by  one  specific  act  of  faith,  which  was  preceded 


90 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


by  a  hearty  renunciation  of  all  sin  and  a  perfect  surrender  of 
the  entire  will  to  God.  He  believed  that  this  experience 
would  enable  man  to  overcome  all  the  corrupt  tendencies  of 
his  nature,  and  live  without  committing-  actual  sin.  “  He  that 
committeth  sin,’5  says  God,  “is  of  the  devil  ”. 

Sin  here  evidently  means  a  refusing  to  obey  any  of  the 
requirements  of  God.  He  concurred  fully  in  the  statement 
of  Rev.  J.  A.  Wood,  that  obedience  and  disobedience  are 
eternal  antagonisms  and  that  the  real  spirit  of  obedience  is 
ever  one  and  the  same  for  every  precept,  for  all  times,  and  for 
all  circumstances. 

He  believed  that  submission  or  consecration  to  God  must 
be  so  complete  that  no  demands  of  His  can  be  refused  and 
justification  retained.  Mr.  Lee,  in  his .  Theology,  page  19 1, 
says:  “ Justification,  which  is  by  faith  alone,  carries  with  it 
entire  submission  and  obedience  to  God.  *  *  *  The  will 
is  right,  at  the  moment  of  regeneration  and  it  must  remain 
riofht  or  willful  sin  will  be  the  result  and  justification  will  be 
lost.” 

Jesus  makes  this  entire  consecration  or  abandonment  to 
God  a  condition  of  discipleship  or  justification.  “  So  likewise, 
whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  forsaketh  not  all  that  he  hath, 
he  cannot  be  my  disciple.”  Luke  xiv,  33.  Also,  Luke  xiv, 
26,  “If  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father,  and 
mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea, 
and  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.”  The  same 
lesson  is  taught  in  the  case  of  the  rich  young  man  who  came 
to  Jesus,  lacking  but  one  thing  of  inheriting  the  kingdom, 
and  that  was  a  perfect  abandonment  to  God.  This  he  would 
not  do  and  consequently  he  “went  away  sorrowful.” 

Y et  in  many  places  over  the  land  those  who  have  been  re¬ 
fusing  to  walk  in  the  light  of  God  and  keep  his  command¬ 
ments,  are  told  to  consecrate  fully  and  believe  God  for  sancti¬ 
fication;  and  when  they  do,  of  course  in  submitting  on  the 
contested  point,  they  get  blest  and  take  that  blessing  for  the 


Doctrinal  Views. 


91 


experience  of  holiness,  when  it  is  evident  they  have  just  been 
saved  from  their  rebellion.  c‘  Whosoever  shall  keep  the 
whole  law, and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.” 

This  loose  teaching,  he  saw  was  filling  the  land  with  a 
great  deal  of  spurious  holiness.  The  question  here  arises,  if 
a  perfect  surrender  of  all  that  a  man  hath,  even  to  his  own 
life  and  that  of  his  friends  must  be  made  at  conversion,  in 
what  does  the  experience  of  holiness  consist?  “In  fact:  says 
some  one,  “what  more  can  be  done?”  Let  us  see.  Man 
sins  because  in  his  unregenerate  state  it  is  natural  for  him  to 
do  so.  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  and  he  is  liv¬ 
ing  under  its  sway..  Conversion  not  only  brings  pardon,  re¬ 
generation,  adoption  and  conscious  blessing  to  the  soul  but  it 
binds  the  carnal  mind,  or  “old  man.”  Grace  predominates 
and  the  old  sinful  desires,  though  not  annihilated,  are  never¬ 
theless  bound,  so  that  they  are  not  indulged.  Though  pos¬ 
sessing  the  carnal  mind,  the  converted  man  is  not  ruled  by  it, 
and  is  consequently  not  “carnally  minded”,  which  God  de¬ 
clares  is  a  state  of  spiritual  death. 

Hoi  iness  cleanses  the  heart  from  carnal  bias  and  cor¬ 
rupt  though  subjugated  passions,  and  brings  in  the  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  enabling  the  man  to  love  God  with  all 
his  heart  and  his  neighbor  as  himself.  Thus  it  was  in  the 

o 

experience  of  the  apostles.  They  were  converted  men  as  all 
must  concede,  for  Jesus  bade  them  rejoice  that  their  names 
were  written  in  heaven  and  empowered  them  to  cast  out 
devils,  to  heal  the  sick,  to  raise  the  dead,  to  cleanse  the  leper, 
etc.  Now  it  would  be  blasphemy  to  say  that  this  power 
was  ever  given  to  unconverted  men  by  Jesus  Himself.  Yet 
after  this  He  prays,  “Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth ;  thy 
word  is  truth.  ” 

He  who  searcheth  the  hearts  and  trieth  the  reins  of  the 
children  of  men  “knoweth  what  is  in  man.”  He  knew  His 
disciples,  though  obedient  and  devoted  as  men  without  the 
fullness  of  the  Holy  Ghost  could  be,  nevertheless  possessed 


92 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 

roots  of  bitterness  which  would  “  spring  up  and  trouble 
them,  and  thereby  many  would  be  defiled.  ” 

He  saw  the  subtle  carnal  nature  which  in  James  and 
John  sought  for  preferment,  when  one  wanted  to  sit  on  His 
right  hand  and  the  other  on  His  left  in  the  kingdom.  He 
saw  the  indifference  of  Peter,  James  and  John  when  they 
went  to  sleep  in  the  garden  while  He  prayed  and  sweat 
blood.  He  saw  their  bigotry  when  they  forbade  a  man  to 
cast  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Jesus  because  he  followed  not 
them.  He  saw  their  blind  zeal  and  lack  of  love  when  they 
wanted  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven  to  consume  the  poor 
deluded  Samaritans  because  they  did  not  receive  Jesus.  He 
saw  the  stupid  unbelief  of  Thomas  in  refusing  to  believe  till 
he  could  see  the  nailprints  in  Jesus’  hands.  He  saw  the  in¬ 
stability  of  Peter  in  denying  his  Lord.  He  saw  their  un¬ 
sanctified  ambition  in  wanting  to  know  who  would  be  the 
greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.  He  saw  the  general 
lack  of  spirituality  among  them  all  in  thinking  that  His 
kingdom  was  of  this  earth,  and  He  saw  their  fear  of  man  in 
fleeing  from  Him  in  the  garden  and  leaving  Him  alone  to 
His  murderers.  He  further  saw  the  need  of  their  being 
purged  from  these  unholy  bents  or  they  would  be  overcome 
by  them  and  fall  into  sin  as  Peter  actually  did  in  denying  his 
Lord. 

Well  did  Jesus  pray,  “Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth.” 
Now  as  Jesus  could  not  pray  in  vain  for  honest,  willing  souls, 
we  may  expect  that  His  prayer  was  answered  sometime; 
and  searching  the  Scriptures,  we  find  that  the  answer  was  re¬ 
ceived  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  after  ten  days  of  pray¬ 
erful  waiting  on  God  the  Holy  Ghost  came  like  a  rushing 
mighty  wind,  and  cloven  tongues  of  fire  sat  upon  each  of 
them.  After  this  we  find  no  more  unholy  desire  manifested 
in  their  lives,  but  rather  perfect  humility,  spirituality,  self- 
sacrifice  and  love,  all  the  way  to  their  martyr  death. 

One  thing  to  be  noticed  here  is  that  it  was  not  a  more 


Doctrinal  Views. 


93 


thorough  consecration  they  needed,  for  as  Peter  said,  they 
had  left  all  and  followed  Him  ;  and  they  could  not  consecrate 
their  carnality  to  God  for  He  had  no  use  for  it.  They  must 
simply  in  humble  faith,  earnest  desire  and  entire  submission 
to  God  plead  with  Him  for  its  extermination,  which  they 
doubtless  did  during  the  ten  days  they  “tarried”  in  the 
“  upper  room.  ” 

Every  real  candidate  becomes  convicted  for  the  experi¬ 
ence  of  holiness,  not  from  his  lack  of  consecration, .but  because 
he  finds  there  is  discord  in  his  soul.  There  is  something 
there,  which  he  cannot  make  “subject  to  the  law  of  God  ” 
and  it  hinders  him  from  loving  God  with  all  his  heart.  He 
sees  it,  he  loathes  it  and  laments,  his  carnal  condition  before 
the  Lord  and  in  great  earnestness  he  turns  against  his  de¬ 
praved  tendencies  and  determines,  by  the  help  of  God,  to  be 
delivered  from  them. 

Faith  grows  desperate.  “The  violent  take  it  by  force.” 
He  is  enabled  to  touch  the  blood  by  faith.  He  feels  its 
cleansing  power  and  realizes  that  his  faith  has  made  him 
whole.  The  dross  has  been  taken  from  the  silver  and  there 
has  come  forth  a  vessel  for  the  finer.  He  now  in  a  sense 
“ceases  from  his  own  works  as  God  did  from  His.”  The 
great  struggle  and  unrest  of  soul  is  no  more.  He  feels  like 
singing, 

“Now  rest,  my  long  divided  heart, 

Fixed  on  this  blissful  center,  rest: 

Nor  ever  from  thy  Lord  depart, 

With  Him  of  every  good  possessed,  ’’ 

Now  he  enjoys  what  he  knew  before  only  in  theory. 

Mr.  Dake  affirmed  that  honest  souls  would  receive 
light  and  conviction  for  this  experience  if  not  confused  by 
wrong  teaching.  He  taught  that  when  seekers  saw  their 
need,  if  they  confessed  their  lack,  deplored  their  corrupt  con¬ 
dition  and  sought  honestly  and  desperately  for  deliverance, 


94 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


God  would  grant  unto  them  that  they  being  delivered 
out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  might  serve  Him  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  Him  all  the  days  of 
their  lives. 

On  this  point  Dr.  Clark  says  :  “  In  order  to  get  a  clean 

heart  man  must  know  and  feel  his  depravity;  acknowledge 
and  deplore  it  before  God.  Few  are  pardoned,  because  they 
do  not  feel  and  confess  their  sins;  and  few  are  sanctified  be¬ 
cause  they  do  not  feel  and  confess  their  own  sore  and  the 
plague  of  their  hearts.  ” 

On  the  subject  of  confession,  the  sainted  Fletcher  wrote: 
“  O,  grieve  that  your  heart  that  should  be  only  a  temple  for 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  turned  into  a  den  of  thieves,  a  hole  of  the 
cockatrice,  a  nest  of  spiritual  vipers,  a  cage  of  unclean  birds; 
envy,  jealousy,  fretfulness,  anger,  pride,  sloth,  formality, 
self-righteousness,  etc.;  then  by  frequent  and  deep  confes¬ 
sions  drag  out  these  abominations,  place  them  in  the  light  of 
Christ’s  countenance  and  that  light  and  the  warmth  of  His 
love  will  kill  them  as  the  light  and  heat  of  the  Sun  kill 
the  worms  which  the  plowshare  turns  up  on  a  hot  summer 
day.” 

President  Charles  G.  Finney  wrote  :  “In  dealing  with 
inquiring  sinners  my  object  was  to  bring  them  to  renounce 
themselves  and  their  all.  *  *  *  I  pointed  out  to  them  the 
sense  in  which  they  were  expected  to  forsake  all  that  they 
had  and  deliver  everything  to  Christ  as  belonging  to 
Him  *  *  *  that  His  claim  was  absolute  and  His  property 
in  themselves  and  in  everything  else  so  entirely  above  the 
right  of  every  other  being  in  the  universe,  that  what  He  re¬ 
quired  of  them  was  to  use  themselves  and  everything  else  as 
belonging  to  Him  and  never  to  think  that  they  had  a  right 
to  use  their  time,  their  strength,  their  substance,  their  in¬ 
fluence  or  anything  else  which  they  possessed  as  if  it  were 
their  own  and  not  the  Lord’s.  *  *  *  I  insisted  much  in 
my  instructions  on  eiztire  conseci'cition  to  God  ;  giving  up  all 


Doctrinal  Views. 


95 


to  Him,  body  and  soul  and  possessions  and  everything,  to  be 
forever  thereafter  used  for  His  glory  as  a  condition  of  ac¬ 
ceptance  with  God.  ” 

Yet  some  dream  and  even  teach  that  a  sinner  cannot 
consecrate  to  God.  Rev.  J.  A.  Wood,  in  44  Perfect  Love”, 
page  82,  says:  46  Before  regeneration  there  is  a  gradual  proc¬ 
ess  of  conviction,  repentance,  humiliation,  consecration  and 
faith.  *  *  *  Preceding  entire  sanctification  there  is  a  grad¬ 
ual  process  of  obtaining  light,  receiving  conviction,  hunger¬ 
ing  after  purity,  confession,  prayer  and  faith.”  Mr.  Wood 
here,  evidently,  as  on  page  109,  uses  the  terms  44  submission  ”, 
44  full  surrender  ”,  and  44  consecration  ”  as  synonymous. 

44  But,”  says  one,  4*  when  I  was  seeking  the  experience 
of  holiness,  I  was  led  to  make  an  itemized  consecration  of  all 
that  I  had.  I  had  to  consecrate  to  go  to  Lepers’  Island,  and 
preach  to  those  unfortunates.  I  had  to  consecrate  to  bury 
my  wife  and  children  in  the  ocean  while  on  the  voyage.  I 
had  to  consecrate  to  see  all  my  friends  leave  me  because  of 
my  obedience  to  God.  I  had  to  consecrate  to  see  the  breth¬ 
ren  in  the  conference  condemn  me  as  an  extremist,  and  at 
last  I  had  to  consecrate  to  see  my  own  limbs  fall  from  my 
body  with  the  foul  disease,  leprosy,  and  when  I  got  through 
consecrating  I  received  the  experience  of  holiness.” 

Can  any  one  fancy  that  a  justified  soul  could  refuse  to 
submit  to  any  of  the  above  requirements  if  God  so  ordered 
and  yet  retain  the  divine  favor?  If  not,  then  this  is  a  ques¬ 
tion  of  conduct  relating  to  regeneration  rather  than  to  holi¬ 
ness. 

Considering  this,  Mr.  Dake  granted  that  all  the  above 
could  be  passed  through  without  any  new  consecration  what¬ 
ever.  God  simply  tested  this  person  on  his  original  conse¬ 
cration  and  results  proved  that  it  was  complete  because  it 
stood  the  test.  Even  though  he  found  it  hard  to  say  yes  as 
he  saw  those  awful  possibilities  in  the  will  of  God,  yet  this 
proves  nothing  more  than  that  his  original  determination  to 


96 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


obey  God  at  all  hazards  embodied  more  than  he  thought;  and 
now,  when  additional  light  was  shining,  he  had  to  hold  him¬ 
self  to  his  contract. 

The  principle  of  obedience  which  was  his  at  conversion 
covered  all  the  possible  requirements  of  the  Lord.  The 
additional  light  which  has  shone  and  may  yet  shine  does  not 
require  a  more  thorough  submission,  but  rather  that  he  hold 
to  the  principle  of  perfect  obedience  which  fills  the  heart  of 
every  truly  justified  person.  Were  a  new  consecration  needed 
because  of  additional  light,  then  we  could  never  be  perfectly 
consecrated,  for  we  may  expect  additional  light  as  to  the 
demands  of  God,  upon  us,  till  we  sweep  through  the  gates. 

Could  it  be  shown  that  nice  distinctions  and  accurate 
technical  terms  would  not  fully  warrant  the  statement  that 
consecration  must  be  complete  to  receive  pardon,  yet  the 
principle  of  entire  obedience  to  God,  all  must  concede,  is 
formed  in  the  soul  at  conversion,  which  prohibits  the  young¬ 
est  convert  from  refusing  to  obey  any  of  His  requirements. 

Here,  then,  is  the  very  embodiment  of  entire  consecra¬ 
tion,  manifesting  itself  in  the  earliest  stage  of  Christian 
experience;  and  this  state  of  submission  to  God  must  be 
retained  or  the  soul,  in  drawing  back  from  His  demands, 
refuses  to  walk  in  the  light  and  thereby  forfeits  the  divine 
favor.  In  consequence  of  this  truth  Mr.  Dake  deemed  it  mis¬ 
leading  to  instruct  seekers  of  sanctification  to  simply  con¬ 
secrate  and  believe,  when  they  ought  to  be  shown  the  cor¬ 
ruption  of  their  hearts  in  such  a  manner  that  they  would 
keenly  feel  and  deplore  it,  and  through  faith  agonize  to  enter 
this  strait  gate  of  Bible  holiness. 

He  was  a  firm  believer  in,  and  a  strong  advocate  of  the 
Bible  doctrine  of  separation  from  the  world.  His  teachings 
on  this  point  brought  him  much  opposition  from  cavilling 
Pharisees,  who  were  exasperated  at  his  plainness  of  speech 
and  his  expositions  of  hypocrisy.  Their  malignity  often 
manifested  itself  in  their  stirring  up  great  persecution  on  the 


Doctrinal  Views. 


97 


part  of  the  unsaved  through  their  false  and  envenomed  state¬ 
ments.  He  never  retaliated  at  such  times,  but  though  he 
compassionated  their  weakness  and  Satanic  captivity,  yet  he 
reiterated  the  unwelcome  truths  of  the  Bible. 

The  devil  has  always  bitterly  antagonized  the  principle 
of  separation  from  the  world.  One  may  be  religious,  he  may 
say  prayers,  he  may  be  charitable,  he  may  be  a  leader  in 
so-called  Christian  work  without  incurring  the  devil’s  dis¬ 
pleasure.  In  fact,  as  none  of  these  things  disturb  him,  he  is 
pleased  to  have  men  do  all  this,  “  But  don’t  make  a  fool  of 
yourself  by  leaving  the  world  and  renouncing  its  principles, 
pleasures,  fashions  and  spirit.” 

This  is  the  way  the  devil  reasons,  and  his  reasoning  is 
most  effectual  when  it  comes  through  the  medium  of  some 
church  dignitary.  This  is  the  very  manner  in  which  the 
devil,  through  Pharaoh,  by  compromise,  tried  to  hinder  the 
emancipation  of  the  Jewish  slaves  when  “  God  heard  their 
groanings  ”  and  u  came  down  to  deliver  them.”  God  com¬ 
manded  that  they  go  “  three  days’  journey  into  the  wilder¬ 
ness,”  thus  completely  separating  themselves  from  the 
Egyptians,  and  “  sacrifice  and  feast  unto  God”.  For  justi¬ 
fied  souls  feast  on  heavenly  manna  and  “sacrifice  ”  much.  But 
Pharaoh  said,  “Go  ye  and  sacrifice  to'your  Godin  the  land” 
But  weigh  well  the  answer  of  Moses, — noble  soul!  Would 
that  God’s  hosts  were  led  by  such  preachers  to-day!  “It  is 
not  meet  so  to  do;  for  we  shall  sacrifice  the  abomination  of 
the  Egyptians  to  the  Lord  our  God.  Lo,  shall  we  sacrifice 
the  abomination  of  the  Egyptians  before  their  eyes?  and  will 
they  not  stone  us?” 

He  here  termed  the  gods  of  the  Egyptians  an  abomina¬ 
tion.  The  Egyptians,  as  is  commonly  believed,  deified  the 
ox.  The  Jews  purposed  to  sacrifice  him,  but  if  they  sacri¬ 
ficed  the  abomination  of  the  Egyptians  before  their  face  they 
would  stone  them  as  blasphemers.  This  Moses  knew  and 
therefore  answered,  “  We  will  go  three  days’  journey  into  the 


98 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


wilderness  and  sacrifice  to  the  Lord  our  God  as  He  shall 
command  us”.  “Come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing; 
and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and 
ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty”. 
But  to  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  separate  from 
this  Egyptian  world  is  a  condition  of  being  made  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  God.  The  devil  knows  this  and  therefore 
opposes  this  idea  of  complete  separation  from  the  world. 

If  God’s  people  are  allowed  to  renounce  the  world  in 
spirit  and  in  truth,  both  in  word  and  deed,  the  devil  knows 
that  their  godly  conversation,  their  plain  attire,  their  righteous 
principles,  their  self-sacrificing  spirit  and  their  consequent 
joyous,  satisfactory  experiences,  will  throw  his  counterfeit 
religion  completely  in  the  shade,  hence  his  opposition  to  the 
doctrine  of  separation  from  the  world.  The  devil  would 
still  have  the  slaves  of  sin  sacrifice  in  the  land.  This  world 
worships  money,  pleasure,  fashion,  honor,  etc.,  etc.  God’s 
real  people  sacrifice  these  things,  and  if  one  were  to  sacrifice 
these  abominations  and  still  endeavor  to  please  this  Egyptian 
world,  her  children  vvpuld  deem  him  mad  for  sacrificing  her 
gods,  and  would  u  stone  him”. 

Pharaoh’s  next  attempt  at  compromise  was  much  like 
the  first.  He  would  grant  them  the  privilege  of  going  into 
the  wilderness,  only  he  added,  “  go  not  very  far  away.” 
Pharaoh  knew  that  if  they  were  near  by,  that  influence  could 
be  brought  to  bear  unon  them  which  would  soon  bring  them 
back  to  the  leeks  and  flesh  pots.  This  clearly  illustrates  the 
tactics  of  the  devil  as  he  works  to-day  when  through  some 
preacher  or  church  member  he  influences  those  seeking  God 
not  to  go  very  far  away  from  the  world  by  renouncing  its 
idols.  He  knows  that  if  they  do  cross  the  Red  Sea  and  re¬ 
tain  their  idols  that  they  will  not  go  very  far  from  Egypt, 
and  consequently  they  will  soon  be  back  again.  God  help 
Christians  to  learn  this  mighty  lesson. 


Doctrinal  Views. 


99 


Pharaoh’s  third  attempt  to  defeat  God  was  largely  on  the 
same  plan.  He  would  allow  the  men  to  go,  only  they  must 
leave  their  wives  and  children  behind.  He  knew,  of  course, 
that  husbands,  fathers  and  brothers  would  not  be  likely  to  go 
very  far  away  from  their  loved  ones  and  he  would  soon  have 
them  all  again.  Thus  it  is  to-day;  when  men  seek  God,  the 
devil  if  he  must,  will  allow  them  to  get  saved,  but  will 
bitterly  oppose  their  endeavors  to  get  their  wives  and  chil¬ 
dren  converted.  How  many  Christian  men  there  are  who 
have  yielded  to  this  device  of  the  devil;  they  are  over  the  Red 
Sea  themselves,  or  profess  to  be,  and  yet  they  furnish  Egyptian 
idols  of  fashion  for  wife  and  children  and  seem  to  think  it 
all  right  for  them  to  live  in  Egypt,  if  they  themselves  can  be 
free  from  her  slave  drivers  and  brick  kilns.  O,  man!  do 
you  not  see  the  need  of  at  once  endeavoring  to  get  those 
loved  ones  redeemed?  for  as  in  Israel’s  case  redemption  and 
separation  from  Egypt  are  inseparable. 

Pharaoh’s  fourth  and  last  attempt  to  retain  his  hold  on 
the  people  of  God  was  on  the  same  line  with  the  other  at¬ 
tempts,  viz.  :  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price.  They  might 
ail  go,  but  leave  their  cattle  behind. 

He  seemed  to  know  the  truth  of  the  words,  44  Where 
your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also.  ”  He  knew 
that  if  he  could  keep  the  possessions  of  these  Israelites,  he 
would  be  likely  to  have  them  also.  But  Moses,  who  was 
faithful  in  all  his  house,  undauntedly  replied,  44  There  shall 
not  an  hoof  be  left  behind.”  Praise  God!  It  is  inspiring  in 
these  days,  when  there  is  such  a  dearth  of  moral  integrity,  to 
read  these  courageous  words.  We  would  do  well  to  ponder 
their  significance. 

Moses  totally  ignored  the  idea  that  their  possessions, 
their  families  or  their  lives  were  their  own,  but  acknowledged 
that  all  must  be  entirely  surrendered  to  God  as  a  prerequisite 
to  deliverance  from  bondage.  Many  fail  here  3nd  seem  to 
have  accepted  the  Satanic  offer  at  this  point,  for  though  they 


IOO 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


profess  deliverance,  yet  their  cattle  and  possessions  are  left  in 
Egypt.  They  run  their  business  on  worldly  principles  while 
their  religion  seems  to  affect  their  secular  affairs  but  little. 
Their  consecration  does  not  seem  to  be  very  thorough. 
They  overlook  the  words  of  Jesus,  “  Whosoever  he  be  of 
you  that  forsaketh  not  all  that  he  hath ,  he  cannot  be  my  dis¬ 
ciple;”  and  all  justified  souls  are  disciples. 

A  complete  surrender  of  all  that  he  has,  yea,  and  his 
own  life  also,  must  be  made  ere  he  can  cross  the  Red  Sea  of 
separation  from  the  world.  We  grant  that  when  convicted 
for  the  experience  of  entire  sanctification,  during  the  search¬ 
ings  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  men  will  see,  as  they  never  saw,  the 
depths  of  consecration,  and  may  have  to  struggle  hard  to 
hold  themselves  to  the  cross  under  this  additional  light.  But 
grace  enables  them  to  overcome,  and  keep  their  former  vows 
of  entire  obedience  unto  death.  And  when  they  are  tested 
on  all  points  and  God  has  cleansed  and  filled  their  souls, 
they  are  no  more  fully  submitted  than  they  were  in  their 
justified  relation,  though  they  see  much  more  clearly  what  is 
embodied  in  the  idea  of  submission.  O,  that  the  church  of 
Christ  might  learn  this  needed  lesson! 

All  over  the  land  we  find  men  resisting  the  claims  of 
Jesus,  and  consequently  living  in  rebellion,  and  yet  when 
labored  with,  they  say  :  a  Well,  I  don’t  profess  to  be  con¬ 
secrated  or  enjoy  the  experience  of  holiness,  but  I  know  I 
am  clearly  justified.”  These  persons  make  out  that  con¬ 
secration  and  sanctification  are  synonymous.  The  loose, 
heretical  teachings  on  this  line  are  the  devil’s  tares  in  God’s 
wheat  field.  If  we  would  enjoy  a  Bible  experience  in  justi¬ 
fication,  not  an  hoof  will  be  left  behind. 

What  these  emancipated  Jews  needed  in  order  to  obtain 
the  experience  of  holiness,  was  not  a  more  thorough  con¬ 
secration  to  God,  but  rather  a  deliverance  from  the  roots 
of  bitterness  which  remained  in  their  hearts;  such  as  un¬ 
belief,  idolatry,  fear  of  man,  gluttony,  murmuring,  etc., 


Doctrinal  Views 


ioi 


which  bothered  them  in  the  wilderness.  And  because  they 
did  not  seek  their  eradication,  by  crossing  the  Jordan,  into 
God’s  promised  land,  they  were  overcome  by  these  carnal 
principles  and  many  of  them  died  in  the  wilderness  as  back¬ 
sliders. 

Christian  reader,  weigh  well  these  words  and  if  you 
have  not  yet  been  delivered  from  those  unholy  uprisings, 
even  though  you  feel  you  are  fully  consecrated  to  God,  do  not 
stop,  do  not  rest,  but  seek  the  Lord  in  faith  and  entire  sub¬ 
mission,  even  with  ‘‘groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered.” 
“  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of 
salvation.” 

Mr.  Dake  viewed  the  subject  of  social  and  marital  purity 
not  only  from  the  standpoint  of  a  true  philanthropist  and  re¬ 
former,  but  in  the  light  of  Scriptural  holiness.  Though 
clear  and  comprehensive  in  writing  on  ethical  topics  generally, 
yet  when  combating  the  vices  which  spring  from  sensuality 
he  manifested  surpassing  strength,  and  at  times  his  pen 
seemed  pointed  with  fire.  As  he  utterly  loathed  all  unclean¬ 
ness,  the  powers  of  his  soul  were  at  war  with  lasciviousness 
in  whatever  guise  it  appeared.  He  instituted  the  strongest 
safeguards  and  most  rigid  rules  against  all  demoralizing  in¬ 
fluences  in  his  work.  He  watched  with  parental  solicitude 
the  deportment  of  his  young  people,  requiring  the  strictest 
decorum  on  their  part. 

The  general  scope  of  this  volume  does  not  admit  of  an 
exhaustive  discussion  of  this  subject.  His  views  are  best  pre¬ 
sented  in  his  writings  some  of  which  are  masterpieces  on  the 
subject  and  will  be  issued  later  in  manual  form. 


CHAPTER  X. 


We  now  resume  the  history  of  Mr.  Dake’s  labours  in 
connection  with  the  bands.  The  opening  meeting  at  Parma, 
Mich  ,  was  held  on  the  evening  of  Tuly  25th,  1SS5,  previous 
to  which  a  street  meeting  was  held.  Mr.  Dake  was  in 
charge  of  the  opening  exercises  and  preached  to  a  large  and 
attentive  audience  from  the  words,  “  And  the  door  was  shut.” 
Matt,  xxv,  10.  The  message  was  accompanied  by  the 
Spirit  and  conviction  took  hold  of  the  people.  With  these 
encouraging  prospects  the  workers  pressed  the  battle,  while 
Mr.  Dake  went  to  another  point  to  attend  a  camp  meeting. 

As  the  workers  prophesied  for  the  first  time  in  public, 
the  Spirit  applied  the  truth  spoken  and  God  set  His  seal  on 
the  work  at  once,  by  pouring  out  His  Spirit  in  convicting 
and  converting  power.  The  success  which  crowned  the 
labors  of  this — the  first  work  of  the  bands  settled  the  success 
of  future  meetings,  as  they  should  be  carried  on  in  obedience 
to  God  and  kept  in  line  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

An  intense  burden  of  soul  for  the  unsaved  began  to 
come  upon  the  workers.  What  they  lacked  in  experience  on 
lines  of  public  work  was  made  up  in  zeal  and  love  for  the 
lost.  As  the  work  went  on  in  Parma,  one  after  another  was 
wounded  by  the  Spirit  and  made  whole  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 
There  were  a  number  of  clear  and  interesting  conversions 
from  time  to  time  among  those  who  had  been  far  from  God 
and  deep  in  sin.  The  converts  were  of  all  ages,  some  being 
old  men  who  at  the  eleventh  hour  made  their  peace  with 
God.  Much  of  the  solemnity  of  the  other  world  rested  on 
some  of  the  meetings. 

One  young  man  had  been  the  subject  of  much  prayer  by 
the  workers,  as  it  was  reported  that  he  kept  a  secret  gambling 


Band  Work. 


103 


place  at  the  rear  of  his  drug  store,  which  proved  a  snare  to 
many.  The  workers  had  prayed  that  God  would  reach  his 
heart  and  close  up  that  evil  resort.  Prayer  was  answered 
and  powerful  conviction  came  on  the  young  man,  who  was 
by  many  accounted  one  of  the  first  young  men  of  the  town. 

As  the  workers  were  prostrated  under  the  burden  for 
souls  he  left  the  hall  and  said  to  his  companions:  “  There  is 
some  kind  of  a  power  in  those  meetings,  either  God  power 
or  devil  power,”  but  added,  “  I  will  have  no  such  power  as 
is  manifested  there.”  This  was  the  turning  point  and  prayer 
was  answered  in  an  unexpected  manner,  for  the  young  man 
was  taken  sick  and  died  in  a  week.  His  conviction  was 
deep.  The  Spirit  strove  with  him  but  he  would  not  yield  to 
God;  so  he  passed  away  impenitent. 

This  sad  event  added  to  the  burden  already  felt  and  a 
greater  measure  of  conviction  fell.  On  the  evening  which 
followed  this  death,  the  meeting  could  not  be  dismissed,  so 
deep  was  the  feeling.  Many  remained  in  the  hall  and  at  a 
late  hour  two  young  men  left  their  seats  and  came  to  the 
altar.  One  of  them  was  soundly  converted.  This  intense 
burden  of  soul  for  sinners  which  prostrates  the  one  upon 
whom  it  comes,  is  frowned  upon  by  many  who  cry,  “  fanati¬ 
cism,”  but  it  has  ever  been  prevalent  in  those  real  revivals 
where  the  Spirit  of  God  has  been  poured  out  in  great  meas¬ 
ure. 

Charles  Finney  discourses  on  this  subject  in  his  “  Revival 
Lectures  ”,  pages  60  and  61,  in  words  so  clear  and  convincing 
that  we  would  lay  them  all  before  our  readers  but  for  lack 
of  space.  He  says  of  these  soul  burdens:  “I  will  state 
some  of  the  reasons  why  these  things  are  essential  to  effectual 
prayer. 

“Why  d  oes  God  require  such  prayer,  such  strong  desires, 
such  agonizing  supplications?  First,  these  strong  desires 
illustrate  the  strength  of  God’s  feelings.  They  are  like  the 
real  feelings  of  God  for  impenitent  sinners.  When  I  have 


104 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


seen  as  I  sometimes  have,  the  amazing  strength  of  love  for 
souls  that  has  been  felt  by  Christians,  I  have  been  wonder¬ 
fully  impressed  with  the  amazing  love  of  God  and  His  desire 
for  their  salvation. 

“  The  case  of  a  certain  woman  of  whom  I  read,  in  a 
revival  made  the  greatest  impression  on  my  mind.  She  had 
such  an  unutterable  compassion  and  love  for  souls  that  she 
actually  panted  for  breath  almost  to  suffocation.  What  must 
be  the  strength  of  the  desire  which  God  feels  when  His 
Spirit  produces  in  Christians  such  amazing  agony,  such  throes 
of  soul,  such  travail?  (God  has  chosen  the  best  word  to 
express  it — it  is  travail  of  soul). 

UI  have  seen  a  man  of  as  much  strength  of  intellect  and 
muscle  as  any  man  in  the  community  fall  down  prostrate, 
absolutely  overpowered  by  his  unutterable  desire  for  sinners. 
I  know  this  is  a  stumblingblock  to  many  and  it  always  will 
be  so  long  as  there  remains  in  the  church  so  many  blind  and 
stupid  professors  of  religion.  But  I  cannot  doubt  that  these 
things  are  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  0,that  the  whole 
church  could  be  so  filled  with  the  Spirit  as  to  travail  in 
prayer  till  a  nation  should  be  born  in  a  day! 

“  Second,  these  strong  desires  I  have  described  are  the 
natural  results  of  great  benevolence  and  clear  views  of  the 
danger  of  sinners.  It  is  perfectly  reasonable  that  it  should 
be  so.  If  the  women  who  are  in  this  house  should  see  a 
family  burning  to  death  in  the  fire  and  hear  their  shrieks  and 
behold  their  agony  they  would  feel  distressed  and  it  is  very 
likely  that  many  of  them  would  faint  away  with  agony  and 
nobody  would  wonder  at  it,  or  think  they  were  fools  or  crazy 
to  feel  so  much  distressed  at  such  an  awful  sight.  They 
would  think  it  strange  if  there  were  not  some  expressions  of 
powerful  feeling.  Why  is  it  any  wonder  then  if  Christians 
should  feel  as  I  have  described,  when  thev  have  clear  views 

*  mr 

of  the  state  of  sinners  and  the  awful  danger  they  are  in? 

“The  fact  is  that  those  individuals  who  never  have  felt 


Band  Work. 


so  have  never  had  much  real  benevolence  and  their  piety 
must  be  of  a  superficial  character,  I  do  not  mean  to  judge 
harshly  or  speak  unkindly.  But  I  state  it  as  a  simple  matter 
of  fact,  and  people  may  talk  about  it  as  they  please,  but  I 
know  that  such  piety  is  superficial.  This  is  not  censorious¬ 
ness  but  plain  truth.” 

This  burden  of  soul  is  far  more  powerful  at  times  to 
convict  sinners  than  preaching.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  a 
number  of  times  during  the  progress  of  the  meeting  and 
preached  with  great  liberty  and  fervency  of  spirit.  While 
the  work  was  going  on  at  Parma,  the  Lord  called  other 
young  men  and  women  from  different  places  and  varied 
employments  to  work  for  souls,  and  bands  2,  3  and  4  were 
formed  and  put  in  charge  of  meetings  by  Mr.  Dake  for  he 
had  already  proved  that  responsibility  is  one  of  the  greatest 
of  educators. 

In  August,  about  a  month  after  No.  1  began  their  labors, 
No.  2,  which  was  composed  of  four  young  ladies,  was  sta¬ 
tioned  at  Hanover,  Mich. 

Mr.  Dake  was  present  and  opened  the  meetings  as  was 
his  custom  when  possible.  The  work  opened  well.  Con¬ 
gregations  were  good  and  conviction  came  on  the  people. 
The  street  meetings  were  largely  attended  and  deep  interest 
was  manifested.  Afternoon  prayer  meetings  were  com¬ 
menced  and  one  soul  was  saved  in  the  first  meeting.  The 
general  results  were  glorious  as  God  continued  to  pour  out 
His  Spirit.  Some  who  were  much  opposed  to  the  work 
were  convicted  and  converted  and  became  warm  friends. 
Some  incidents  of  special  interest  occurred,  one  of  which  we 
mention  here.  Mr.  Hoag  an  infidel  told  the  workers  that  he 
would  embrace  religion  if  he  could  be  convinced  of  its  real¬ 
ity.  United  and  persistent  prayer  was  offered  for  his  salva¬ 
tion,  which  the  Lord  heard  and  answered.  After  a  hard 
struggle  with  the  powers  of  darkness  he  was  wonderfully 


Vivian  A.  Dake.' 


106 

saved  and  later  entered  the  ministry  in  the  Michigan  confer¬ 
ence  of  the  Free  Methodist  church. 

Another  interesting  case  was  that  of  Mr.  R.,  a  Univers.a- 
list.  He  was  in  the  congregation  one  evening  when  the 
Lord  let  a  burden  of  prayer  on  the  workers  which  was  a  real 
travail  of  soul,  and  they  remained  on  their  knees  for  nearly 
two  hours,  pleading  with  the  Lord  that  He  would  manifest  His 
power  on  hearts.  Mr.  R.  did  not  like  the  meeting  and 
started  to  go  home  but  found  he  had  left  his  hat.  He  there¬ 
fore  went  back  and  sat  down,  and  God’s  power,  so  earnestly 
prayed  for,  came  on  him  so  that  he  was  unable  to  rise  from 
his  seat  for  several  hours.  The  workers  gathered  round  in 
prayer  for  him,  but  he  did  not  then  wholly  yield,  but  on  his 
way  home  he  promised  to  obey  God  and  was  saved  at  once. 
His  wife  was  set  at  liberty  two  days  later. 

Some  young  men  working  on  the  railroad  were  reached 
and  saved.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  a  number  of  times, 
preaching  with  great  liberty  and  blessing.  Some  of  the  con¬ 
verts  sought  and  obtained  the  experience  of  holiness,  and  one  of 
the  brethren  was  marvellously  healed  in  answer  to  the  prayer 
of  faith. 

Band  No.  2  closed  their  meeting  Nov.  nth,  ’85  and 
went  to  Kalamazoo,  Mich.,  where  they  opened  a  new  meet¬ 
ing  Nov.  2 1st.  After  No.  2  was  in  successful  operation, 
No.  3  was  formed  of  young  men,  E.  N.  Foulk,  leader, 
G.  W.  Chapman,  assistant. 

While  the  work  was  in  progress  in  Parma,  Mr.  Dake, 
on  one  of  his  visits  here  was  called  to  North  Parma,  a  countrv 
place  about  five  miles  distant,  to  conduct  the  burial  services 
of  a  little  child  which  had  been  drowned.  The  Lord  won¬ 
derfully  helped  him  in  preaching  and  enforcing  the  truth. 

He  felt  deeply  impressed  while  here  that  the  Lord 
would  have  him  hold  a  series  of  meetings  in  the  place.  He 
applied  for  the  schooihouse  in  which  to  hold  them;  but  was 
refused.  He  went  to  the  trustees  of  the  Presbyterian 


Band  Work. 


107 

church  which  was  seldom  used;  but  was  also  denied  that. 
The  way  seemed  closed;  but  he  could  not  abandon  the  hope 
of  holding  a  meeting  there.  Soon  after,  he  met  Rev.  J.  Baker  a 
preacher  in  the  Michigan  conference  to  whom  he  told  his 
desires  and  his  failure  to  obtain  a  place  to  hold  meetings. 
The  difficulty  was  at  once  removed  by  Bro.  Baker’s  stating 
that  he  had  a  large  tabernacle  which  he  would  sell  him  for  a 
reasonable  price.  Mr.  Dake  accepted  the  offer  and  the 
tabernacle  was  pitched  and  meetings  were  commenced  by 
band  No.  3. 

Mr.  Dake  walked  five  miles  to  be  present  the  first  Sab¬ 
bath.  The  Lord  was  present  in  power  from  the  begin¬ 
ning.  Among  those  in  attendance  the  first  Sabbath  was  a 
young  man  who  had  been  employed  in  a  skating  rink  at 
Lansing.  Mr.  Dake  saw  him  in  the  congregation  before 
services  began  and  inquired  of  the  workers  who  he  was. 
They  could  not  tell  him,  but  he  remarked  :  “That  young 
man  is  going  to  be  saved  and  will  be  a  worker,”  which  pre¬ 
diction  came  true;  for  that  very  afternoon  the  arrow  of  con¬ 
viction  entered  the  young  man’s  heart.  Although  he  re¬ 
turned  to  his  home  that  evening  to  play  euchre  he  could  not 
drown  the  voice  of  the  Spirit. 

He  returned  to  Lansing  however,  for  he  thought  he 
must  keep  his  engagement  with  the  manager  of  the  skating 
rink,  but  he  felt  so  wretched  over  his  burden  of  sin  that  he 
abandoned  his  business  and  returned  to  North  Parma  and 
the  meeting,  where  he  was  soon  born  again.  This  was 
Sloan  McDivitt,  who  a  few  days  after  he  was  saved  felt  the 
call  of  God  upon  him  to  enter  the  band  work  where  he 
labored  faithfully  for  several  years  and  then  joined  the 
Michigan  conference,  where  he  yet  labors  as  one  of  her 
pastors. 

Mr.  Dake  never  held  on  to  his  workers  when  they  felt 
called  to  other  fields;  but  his  heart  was  deeply  pained  when 
he  saw  them  influenced  to  leave  the  work  by  other  than  the 


io8 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Spirit  of  God.  He  saw  danger  of  their  getting  out  of  the 
Lord’s  order  and  thereby  losing  His  favor  and  blessing,  and 
settling  down  in  ease,  formality  and  death.  His  fears  in 
this  respect  caused  him  to  write  the  following  song. 

WORKERS’  WARNING. 

Precious  worker,  danger  signals 

Float  around  thee;  take  thou  heed; 

Bide  thee  in  thy  place  till  Jesus 
To  another  field  shall  lead; 

Siren  voices  most  enticing, 

Would  allure  thee  from  thy  trust, 

Honeyed  words,  mere  Sodom’s  apples, 

’Neath  the  pressure  turn  to  dust. 

Friends  will  urge,  constrain,  persuade  you, 

Point  a  better  easier  way, 

Anything  beside,  the  tempter 

Will  suggest.  0,  haste  away! 

Seek  another  field  of  labor; 

Leave  your  burdens  and  your  band, 

And  in  other  fields  you’ll  surely, 

More  respect  and  love  command. 

Precious  jewels  thou  hast  gathered 
For  thy  crowning  by  and  by, 

When  thy  Lord  shall  call  His  faithful 
To  their  welcome  in  the  sky; 

Wilt  thou  run  the  risk  of  losing, 

All  thy  trophies,  all  thy  gain? 

Trifle  with  the  souls  thy  Saviour 

Purchased  with  His  blood  and  pain  ? 

Thou  hast  felt  ’twas  God  that  called  thee. 

Has  thy  God  released  thee?  Hark! 

To  turn  from  His  will  and  pleasure 
Is  to  wander  in  the  dark  ; 

Bide  you  in  your  place,  dear  worker, 

Till  your  Lord  shall  bring  release 

Then  by  death  or  Spirit’s  whisper, 

It  will  come  on  wings  of  peace. 


Band  Work. 


109 

The  work  so  blessedly  begun  at  North  Parma,  con¬ 
tinued  until  the  country  for  miles  around  was  awakened  and 
a  number  saved.  The  meeting  was  held  in  the  tabernacle 
until  the  last  of  November,  when  the  snow  fell  six  inches 
deep  on  it.  Two  stoves  were  put  up  which  kept  the  taber¬ 
nacle  comfortable  until  the  close  of  the  meeting.  Some  who 
were  converted  in  this  meeting  have  died  in  the  faith,  some 
are  still  standing  true  and  some  have  gone  back  to  the  world. 
The  blessing  of  God  rested  on  the  band  work  and  workers 
and  it  increased  and  spread  in  a  most  encouraging  manner. 

In  October,  bands  No.  4  and  5  were  organized  and  sent 
to  Battle  Creek,  Mich.,  where  the  work  was  commenced 
Oct.  4,  1885.  These  two  bands  worked  together  until 
Dec.  3rd,  when  No.  4  was  sent  to  Galesburg,  Mich.,  where 
Mr.  Dake  opened  meeting  for  them  in  an  Advent  church. 
The  Lord  manifested  His  presence  and  souls  began  to  seek 
the  pardon  of  their  sins.  Meetings  were  held  on  the  streets, 
in  the  saloons  and  billiard  halls  and  all  places  where  the 
people  could  be  reached.  God  said  to  Jeremiah,  “Thou 
shait  go  to  all  that  I  shall  send,  and  whatsoever  I  command 
thee,  thou  shait  speak.”  Jer.  1,  7.  In  the  parable  of  the 
great  supper,  Luke  xiv,  16-24,  Christ  teaches  His  followers 
to  whom  they  shall  go.  “  Go  out  quickly  into  the  streets  and 

lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither  the  poor,  and  the 

* 

maimed,  and  the  halt,  and  the  blind,”  and  again,  “  Go  out 
into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them  to  come  in, 
that  my  house  may  be  filled,”  (verse  23).  Mr  Dake  with 
the  love  of  Christ  constraining  him  obeyed  this  injunction 
and  early  instructed  his  workers  in  the  same  principles. 

Rev.  Jeremiah  Baker  rendered  efficient  help  at  this  time 
in  earnest,  stirring  addresses  and  exhortations.  No.  5  con¬ 
tinued  the  war  at  Battle  Creek,  with  some  success. 

Dec.  31st,  the  bands  gathered  here,  to  attend  the  Ingath¬ 
ering.  Mr.  Dake  took  the  name  of  this  annual  meeting  at 
the  end  of  the  year  from  Ex.  xxiii,  16;  “And  the  feast  of 


I  IO 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


harvest,  the  first  fruits  of  thy  labours,  which  thou  hast  sown 
in  the  field;  and  the  feast  of  Ingathering,  which  is  in  the  end 
of  the  year,  when  thou  hast  gathered  in  thy  labours  out  of 
the  field.”  After  the  number  of  bands  had  increased  and 
they  were  “  scattered  abroad  ”  it  became  necessary  to  form 
them  into  divisions,  and  each  division  then  held  its  own 
annual  Ingathering,  which  custom  has  been  continued  until 
the  present  time.  They  have  been  much  blessed  to  the  sal¬ 
vation  of  sinners,  the  sanctification  of  believers  and  have- 
proved  a  source  of  encouragement  and  help  to  the  workers. 

Workers’  meetings  which  are  much  like  the  old-fashioned 
close  class  meetings,  are  held  and  are  presided  over  by  the 
leader  in  charge,  the  assistant  leaders  in  charge,  or  the  divi¬ 
sional  leaders;  as  the  case  may  be.  They  are  productive  of 
much  good  to  the  workers  and  the  manifest  approval  of  God 
has  been  upon  them  from  the  first.  “  Then  they  that  feared 
the  Lord  spake  often  one  to  another:  and  the  Lord  hearkened, 
and  heard  it,  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  before 
Him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon 
His  name.  And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
in  that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels,  and  I  will  spare  them 
as  a  man  spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth  him.”  Mai.  iii, 
1 6,  17.  This  Ingathering  was  much  blessed  of  the  Lord  to 
the  good  of  souls;  many  were  unable  to  get  inside  the  large 
church  for  the  crowd.  It  was  really  inspiring  to  see  so  many 
young  people  saved  from  every  worldly  ambition  and  conse¬ 
crated  to  the  service  of  God  and  hear  them  sing  Mr.  Lake’s 
song. 

ALL  FOR  PRECIOUS  SOULS. 

Earthly  friendships  all  are  riven, 

All  for  precious  souls; 

Hopes,  ambitions,  joys  are  given, 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Precious  Jesus  all  in  all, 

Conquered  at  Thy  feet  I  fall, 


Band  Work. 


i  1 1 


Longing  for  Thy  faintest  call; 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Home,  sweet  home,  no  longer  mine, 

AU  for  precious  souls; 

Murmur  not  my  soul,  nor  pine, — 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Earth’s  fair  scenes  allure  me  not, 

All  thy  pleasures  Pve  forgot, 

Turn  I  from  thy  fairest  spot, — 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Welcome  now,  reproach  and  scorn, 

All  for  precious  souls; 

Joyful  tread  the  paths  of  thorn; 

All  for  precious  souls, 

Dearest  friend  may  pass  me  by, 

Taunts  and  threats  my  courage  try, 

Welcome  all  as  swift  I  fly — 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Suffer  on, my  soul, till  death, — 

Ail  for  precious  souls; 

Pleading  with  my  latest  breath, — 

All  for  precious  souls. 

Earth  recedes,  Thy  work  is  done, 

Toil  is  past,  triumph  begun; 

Brighter  shine  than  noonday  sun 
With  Thy  precious  souls. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  work  was  then  in  its  infancy  and  was  severely 
criticised  by  some  and  strongly  opposed  by  others.  It  had 
blemishes,  and  some  of  the  workers  had  incomplete  experi¬ 
ences;  but  God  wonderfully  bore  with  the  mistakes,  blessed 
the  efforts  of  the  workers,  and  gave  them  souls  as  seals  to 
their  labors.  As  time  went  on,  He  deepened  their  experi- 


I  12 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ences  and  taught  them  more  perfectly  His  will  regarding  this 
line  of  work,  which  in  His  hands  was  destined  to  reach  out 
to  remote  places  in  the  earth. 

As  we  review  the  work  and  see  what  it  has  become 
under  the  fashioning  hand  of  God,  the  souls  which  have  been 
rescued,  and  other  good  accomplished,  we  are  filled  with 
wonder  and  praise.  The  labors  of  these  workers  were  of  a 
humble  character,  consisting  of  reading  and  expounding  the 
word,  often  in  the  simplest  fashion,  exhortation,  calling  from 
house  to  house  and  praying  with  the  people. 

There  were  very  few  at  this  time  who  could  preach  a 
systematic  sermon;  but  all  were  expected  to  know  how  to 
“ prophesy”  and  prevail  with  God  in  prayer.  These,  added 
to  personal  warning  and  entreaty,  brought  the  blessing  of 
God  and  were  successful. 

The  success  of  the  six  months’  work  of  the  bands  was 
most  gratifying  and  convinced  Mr.  Dake  that  he  was  in  God’s 
order.  Soon  after  this  meeting  he  wrote:  “I  have  struck 
God’s  order.  This  work  is  owned  of  Him.  We  are  conse¬ 
crated  to  the  death  for  precious  souls,  and  expect  to  fall 
toward  heaven.  We  accept  no  workers  but  those  who  are 
ready  to  endure ,  suffer  or  die  ”. 

Words  give  but  a  faint  description  of  these  hallowed 
times  as  God  poured  out  His  Spirit  on  Mr.  Dake,  the  work¬ 
ers  and  the  work  at  this  meeting.  After  the  Ingathering  the 
bands  left  for  their  respective  fields  of  labor  with  new  cour¬ 
age  and  faith,  and  Mr.  Dake  began  his  round  of  visitation 
among  the  bands,  besides  visiting  other  places  and  circuits  in 
the  conference  whither  he  went  at  the  call  of  the  pastors  and 
others  to  assist  them  in  their  work. 

No.  i,  closed  their  labors  at  Parma,  Jan.  8th,  18S6,  after 
seeing  quite  a  number  saved.  They  were  next  sent  to  Hart¬ 
ford,  Mich,,  where  a  meeting  was  begun  in  the  fall  of  1885 
by  the  pastor  Rev.  G.  W.  C.  Smith.  Jan.  14,  1886  the 
meeting  was  given  into  the  hands  of  No.  1.  The  interest 


Band  Work. 


IX3 

began  to  increase  and  people  for  miles  around  were  in  attend¬ 
ance  and  the  entire  community  was  awakened  on  the  subject 
of  religion.  Several  were  saved  during  the  first  week  of  the 
meetings  and  others  as  the  work  progressed.  Mr.  Dake  was 
present  a  number  of  times  and  preached  some  soul-stirring 
sermons.  There  would  be  from  ten  to  twenty  at  the  altar  at 
times.  The  church  was  crowded  every  night  and  a  good 
work  was  done. 

Kalamazoo,  Mich.,  where  No.  2  had  been  laboring  since 
Nov.  2 1st,  was  being  visited  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  and 
souls  were  getting  saved.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  here  Jan. 
2 1  st,  and  preached  from  Jeremiah,  ii,  28,“  But  where  are  thy 
gods  that  thou  hast  made  thee?  let  them  arise,  if  they  can 
save  thee  in  the  time  of  thy  trouble.”  The  Lord  wonder¬ 
fully  helped  him  to  show  the  people  their  idols.  Six  came 
to  the  altar  at  the  close  of  the  service  and  three  were  saved. 
Mr.  Dake  remained  several  days  and  with  great  help  from 
the  Lord  preached  and  otherwise  labored  in  the  meetings  and 
others  were  saved. 

A  grocer  found  Christ  and  packed  up  all  his  tobacco 
and  sent  it  back  to  the  wholesale  house,  saying  :  “  I  must 
give  up  my  grocery  and  enter  the  ministry.  ”  These  vows  he 
kept. 

No.  4  proceeded  to  Lawrence,  Mich.,  where  Mr.  Dake 
opened  meetings  for' them  Feb.  8th, ’86,  with  encouraging 
prospects. 

Here  it  was  found  as  in  many  other  places  that  the  way 
must  be  prepared  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  It  was 
evident  that  the  condition  of  things  here  at  this  time  called 
for  the  work  spoken  of  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  “  Go  through, 
go  through  the  gates;  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  people; 
cast  up,  cast  up  the  highway;  gather  out  the  stones;  lift  up 
a  standard  for  the  people.”  The  Lord  blessed  the  words 
spoken  and  sent  conviction  on  the  people.  Judgment  began 
at  the  house  of  God.  Members  of  the  church  began  to  see 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


114 

their  lack  and  came  to  the  altar  confessing  their  backslidings 
and  were  restored.  Some  were  greatly  displeased  because  of 
the  truth  preached  against  worldly  conformity,  while  others 
were  much  tried  over  the  demonstrations  of  the  Spirit  and 
altogether  44  there  was  no  small  stir.” 

In  44 Fishers  of  Men”  the  author  says:  “It  is  neces¬ 
sary  not  only  to  hold  up  the  standard  and  come  up  to  it  your¬ 
selves,  but  bring  enough  up  to  it  to  make  a  pattern  for  others. 
In  promoting  a  revival  this  is  the  first  thing  to  be  done.  ” 
Again  he  says:  “It  is  a  great  help  to  a  revival  to  have 
every  one  a  living  Christian.  This  is  as  it  should  be.  It 
was  for  this  purpose  that  Christ  died.  4  Christ  also  loved 
the  church,  and  gave  Himself  for  it;  that  He  might  sanctify 
it  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word, 
that  He  might  present  it  to  Himself  a  glorious  church,  not 
having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  but  that  it 
should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.’  Eph.  v,  25-27.  Sin 
makes  spots.  Neglect  to  be  renewed  by  the  Spirit  makes 
wrinkles.  The  experience  becomes  old  and  dry.  When  a 
church  sanctified  and  cleansed,  has  a  revival,  the  converts  are 
clean  and  strong  and  there  is  a  probability  that  they  will  go 
on  in  their  experience  and  hold  out  faithful  to  the  end.  ” 
Pages  82  and  83. 

Mr.  Dake  always  labored  in  preaching  and  exhortation, 
by  prayers  and  tears,  to  bring  the  church  up  to  the  Bible 
standard  of  purity  and  power,  knowing  well  that  the  best  re¬ 
sults  in  soul-saving  could  not  be  seen  until  such  a  condition 
was  reached.  He  was  present  several  times  in  the  early  part 
of  the  meeting  to  assist  the  workers.  Rev.  D.  W.  Abrams, 
now  gone  to  his  reward,  with  fatherly  kindness  stood  by, 
encouraging  the  workers  and  helping  by  his  preaching. 

Work  had  been  started  at  Gliddenburg,  a  country 
neighborhood,  by  Band  No.  3,  Mar.  4,  1886.  Mr.  D. 
opened  the  meeting  and  the  prospect  was  good  for  a  work 
of  salvation.  The  next  evening  one  was  saved,  which  greatly 


Band  Work.  115 

encouraged  the  hearts  of  the  workers.  On  the  following 
evening  two  more  were  saved. 

The  work  went  on  amid  some  conflicts  with  the  enemv, 
until  about  ten  had  been  converted,  among  whom  was  sister 
Lillian  Burt,  who  after  working  in  the  bands  several  years 
became  a  missionary  to  Norway  as  the  wife  of  Rev.  S.  V. 
Ulness.  Some  precious  jewels  were  thus  dug  out,  in  meet¬ 
ings  in  out  of  the  way  places.  Mr.  Dake  once  wrote  to  his 
workers:  “While  you  dig  the  lost  out  of  the  pits  of  sin,  re¬ 
member  that  one  of  them  may  be  God’s  agent  to  revolu¬ 
tionize  a  nation.”  We  look  at  the  work  which  has  already 
been  accomplished  in  Norway  by  these  missionaries,  the 
light  which  has  dawned  on  many  hearts  and  brought  a 
goodly  number  out  from  the  error  and  darkness  of  her  state 
religion,  and  feel  the  truth  of  Mr.  Dake’s  words.  The 
meeting  at  Gliddenburg  which  was  the  means  of  gathering 
in  a  few  souls  closed  April  14th,  the  band  next  going  to 
Paw  Paw,  Mich. 

St.  Joseph,  Mich,  had  become  a  real  battle  ground  to 
No.  6,  composed  of  young  men  who  were  left  in  charge  of 
meetings  opened  there  by  Mr.  Dake,  Jan.  19th.  The  con¬ 
gregations  increased  nightly  and  some  sought  and  found  the 
Lord.  Mr.  Dake,  accompanied  by  his  wife  and  other 
workers,  came  Feb.  1st,  to  attend  the  monthly  praise  meet¬ 
ing.  The  hall  was  crowded  and  many  turned  away  unable 
to  get  in.  From  this  time  they  increased  in  power  until 
quite  a  number  were  made  happy  in  the  Lord. 

Among  those  saved  were  several  young  ladies,  who 
labored  in  the  knitting  factory,  where  about  three  hundred 
were  employed.  One  of  these,  who  afterward  became  the 
wife  of  one  of  the  preachers  of  the  Michigan  conference, 
was  burdened  in  the  mills  for  the  forewoman  and  lost  her 
strength.  Several  girls  fainted  and  eight  or.  more  burst  into 
tears.  The  mill  stopped  for  two  hours  while  they  sent  for 
hacks  and  took  eleven  girls  home,  who  could  not  resume 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


i  16 

their  work.  Two  of  the  girls  were  confined  at  home  several 
days  and  called  for  some  of  the  saved  ones  to  come  and 
pray  with  them.  This  strange  occurrence  caused  such  an 
uproar  that,  fanned  by  the  rum  element,  resulted  in  the 
workers  being  turned  out  of  the  city  hall.  Cottage  meetings 
were  at?* once  commenced  and  carried  on  in  the  power  of  the 
Spirit.  Sometimes  the  workers  divided  their  forces  and 
held  two  meetings  the  same  evening  in  different  parts  of  the 
town,  and  more  souls  were  added  unto  the  Lord. 

One  most  interesting  case  was  that  of  a  woman  about 
sixty  years  of  age  who  had  become  a  slave  to  the  opium 
habit,  having  used  it  for  many  years.  She  came  to  the  meet¬ 
ings  and  would  get  stirred  by  the  truth  and  then  stay  away; 
then  come  again,  until  at  last  she  told  the  workers  she  would 
take  it  to  the  Lord  and  requested  them  to  pray  for  her.  She 
affirmed  that  she  had  eaten  nothing  but  crackers  and  milk 

o 

for  fifteen  years,  for  nothing  else  could  be  retained  on  her 
stomach.  The  struggle  with  appetite  was  a  fierce  one.  She 
often  said  :  “  If  I  die ,  I  will  go  to  heaven  clean:”  but  at 

the  end  of  two  weeks  God  came  with  glorious  deliverance 
and  the  habit  was  completely  broken  and  the  appetite  de¬ 
stroyed.  Since  that  day  she  has  been  able  to  eat  a  large 
variety  of  food  without  any  difficulty.  Her  husband  was 
also  saved  from  the  tobacco  habit.  Their  hearts  were  greatlv 
quickened  and  a  happier  couple  it  would  be  hard  to  find. 
They  are  still  victorious  and  living  for  eternity. 

The  converts  here,  as  at  all  places,  were  faithfully  in¬ 
structed  in  the  way  of  life.  They  were  shown,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  devices  of  the  devil  and  how  to  defeat  them. 
They  were  made  to  see  that  entire  sanctification  was  an  ex¬ 
perience  received  by  faith  alone,  subsequent  to  justification 
and  distinct  from  it.  They  were  shown  that  if  they  kept 
blest  and  clear  and  walked  in  the  light,  the  Holy  Spirit 
would  soon  show  them  their  need  of  this  experience,  by 
revealing  to  them,  as  Mr.  Wesley  says  :  “The  ground  of 


Band  Work  in  Michigan. 


117 

their  hearts,  which  God  would  not  before  disclose  unto  them, 
lest  they  should  faint  before  Him  and  the  spirit  which  He 
had  made.  Now  they  see  all  the  hidden  abominations  there, 
the  depths  of  pride,  self-will  and  hell.  ” 

This,  they  were  shown,  was  compatible  with  justifica¬ 
tion  and  that  the  purging  out  of  this  old  leaven  and  subse¬ 
quent  filling  of  the  Holy  Ghost  constituted  the  experience  of 
holiness. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Mr.  Dake  moved  his  family  to  St.  Joseph,  Mich,  in  the 
early  spring,  finding  it  more  convenient  for  himself  and 
workers  as  calls  began  to  come  from  Illinois  and  the  workers 
and  Mr.  Dake  usually  took  the  boat  from  St.  Joseph  to 
Chicago. 

In  April,  1886  a  call  came  from  Royalton,  a  country 
neighborhood  six  miles  south  of  St.  Joseph.  Band  No.  8, 
Chas.  Edinger  leader,  was  formed  and  sent  there.  The  meet¬ 
ings  were  held  in  a  church  situated  at  the  crossing  of  two 
roads.  This  was  in  the  famous  fruit  region  lying  along  the 
eastern  shores  of  Lake  Michigan. 

o 

The  meetings  were  opened  April  23rd,  and  were  carried 
on  nightly  through  the  busiest  season  of  the  year.  The 
interest  became  so  great  that  often  the  house  would  be  crowded 
while  many  were  forced  to  remain  outside  and  look  in  at  the 
windows.  The  work  here  was  greatly  blessed  of  God  from 
the  start.  The  whole  community  for  miles  in  every  direction 
was  awakened,  and  some  came  to  the  Lord  and  were  saved. 

Among  the  first  to  get  saved  was  a  young  man  who 
kept  a  store  about  a  mile  from  the  place  of  meeting.  He  had 
been  selling  tobacco,  but  as  the  light  of  God  shone  he  threw 
the  whole  of  it  out  of  his  store.  Some  professors  of  religion 


1 1 8  Vivian  A.  Dake. 

tried  to  have  him  put  it  back  but  he  refused.  A  Roman 
Catholic  lady  was  wonderfully  saved.  It  was  no  unusual 
thing  to  see  the  whole  congregation  moved  by  her  artless  but 
powerful  testimony.  Thus  did  it  please  God  to  bless  the 
simple,  earnest  ministry  of  these  young  men  who  labored  to 
exalt  Christ  as  a  Saviour  from  all  sin  and  to  call  men  to 
repentance. 

They  strove  to  adorn  the  gospel  they  professed  by  godly 
lives.  In  this  they  were  so  far  successful  that  one  of  the 
most  hardened  men  in  the  community  bore  witness  to  the 
fact  that  he  could  not  get  them  to  joke,  neither  could  he 
make  them  angry.  The  grace  of  God  was  thus  magnified 
in  the  eyes  of  the  people  as  they  saw  these  young  men  saved 
from  light  and  trifling  conversation,  with  all  the  joking  and 
jesting  so  common  in  these  days  among  professors  of  religion 
and  even  among  the  ministry.  Many  seem  to  forget  that 
God  has  said  in  His  Word,  “If  any  man  among  you  seem  to 
be  religious,  and  bridleth  not  his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his 
own  heart,  this  man’s  religion  is  vain.”  Jas.  i,  2 6.  Again 
“Every  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give 
account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment.”  Matt,  xii,  36. 
Mr.  Dake  was  a  pattern  to  all  in  this  respect,  never  descend¬ 
ing  to  the  plane  of  the  ungodly,  or  indulging  in  lightness,  or 
joking,  or  jesting.  His  soul  abhorred  it,  and  he  strove  to 
impress  it  on  all,  that  it  was  contrary  to  godliness;  and  with 
many  admonitions  and  faithful  reproofs  he  warned  the  work¬ 
ers  lest  they  fall  into  this  sin. 

Though  there  was  the  absence  of  lightness  among  the 
young  men,  there  was  cheerfulness  with  joy  and  praise, 
which  was  rare  among  professors  of  religion;  and  the  truth 
they  preached,  thus  enforced  by  their  godly  li\Tes,  took  hold 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  convinced  them  that  it  was  of 
God,  and  gave  them  a  hunger  to  know  more  of  such  a  salva¬ 
tion. 

After  the  meeting  had  been  running  a  few  weeks  with 


Band  Work  in  Michigan. 


119 

several  saved,  Mr.  Dake  came  and  stayed  three  days,  preach¬ 
ing  with  much  liberty.  The  Spirit  attended  the  Word  and 
some  were  wounded  by  the  truth  and  knew  no  peace  till 

m 

Jesus  made  them  whole. 

The  next  evening  a  young  lady,  a  butterfly  of  fashion 
and  a  lover  of  the  dance,  came  to  the  altar  with  others  and 
was  blessedly  saved.  God  called  her  into  the  band  work, 
and  she  afterward  became  the  wife  of  a  Free  Methodist 
preacher  in  the  Michigan  conference.  Much  opposition 
came  from  formal  church  members  here  who  at  Hst 
closed  the  church  against  them  and  they  were  left  without  a 
place  of  worship  when  the  interest  was  at  its  height,  except 
as  private  houses  were  opened  to  them.  In  this  hour  of  need 
the  workers  fell  on  their  faces  before  God  and  prayed  for 
deliverance. 

He  sent  it  in  His  own  glorious  way  by  prompting  their 
many  friends  to  purchase  a  tabernacle.  The  first  dollar  was 
given  by  an  unsaved  man  whose  subsequent  conversion  we 
record  in  this  connection.  Others  contributed  until  enough 
was  raised  to  send  for  the  tent.  Threats  were  made  that  the 
tabernacle  should  not  be  put  up,  but  would  be  seized  and 
shipped  to  parts  unknown.  The  workers  were  undaunted 
and  held  meetings  in  private  houses.  The  tabernacle  came 
and  the  husband  of  the  converted  Catholic  woman,  an 
ungodly  man  who  had  not  been  in  a  church  for  years,  gave 
permission  to  pitch  it  in  his  orchard. 

This  offer  was  accepted,  the  tabernacle  was  pitched  and 
one  soul  was  saved  in  the  first  service.  Some  weeks  previous, 
on  the  occasion  of  one  of  Mr.  Dake’s  visits,  Mr.  W.  a  portlv, 
middle-aged  man  came  to  the  meeting  and  heard  him  preach. 
In  the  course  of  his  remarks  Mr.  Dake  alluded  to  “  professors 
of  religion  on  the  front  seat  and  big  sinners  in  the  corner.” 
The  shot,  fired  at  random  reached  this  man,  as  he  was  very 
large  and  sat  right  in  the  corner  of  the  church,  although 
unnoticed  by  Mr:  Dake. 


I2Q 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Anger  and  resentment  were  stirred  within  the  man  and 
he  went  away  determined  to  injure  the  reputation  of  Mr. 
Dake  and  the  workers  by  circulating  false  reports  about  him. 
He  came  no  more  to  the  meetings,  and  it  was  not  needful 
that  he  should,  for  a  dart  from  the  Almighty  had  pierced  his 
soul.  His  angry  feeling  was  soon  followed  by  deep  con¬ 
viction  for  sin.  His  trouble  increased  and  appetite  forsook 
him  and  he  lost  much  flesh  because  of  it. 

He  had  never  received  religious  training  of  any  kind, 
and  knew  not  that  God’s  Spirit  was  bringing  him  to  repent¬ 
ance.  He  had  been  much  given  to  profanity  and  Sabbath 
desecration  and  spent  much  of  his  earnings  for  liquor  and 
tobacco.  As  these  things  came  before  him  he  began  to  put 
them  away.  He  gave  up  his  tobacco,  ceased  spending  money 
at  the  saloons,  broke  off  from  his  profanity  and  informed  the 
fruit  growers  that  he  could  no  longer  haul  their  fruit  to 
St.  Joseph  on  the  Sabbath.  Some  were  angry,  and  though 
they  were  church  members, declared  they  would  give  him  no 
more  work, which  made  him  wonder  at  their  professing  relig¬ 
ion.  The  last  thing  which  came  before  him  was  his  anger 
toward  Mr.  Dake  and  his  attempt  to  injure  his  reputation. 
With  deep  contrition  he  went  several  miles  to  the  place 
where  Mr.  D.  and  the  young  men  were  raising  the  taber¬ 
nacle  and  with  streaming  tears  confessed  his  wrong  and 
humbly  asked  forgiveness.  In  the  evening  he  came  to  the 
altar,  and  having  brought  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance 
was  soon  rejoicing  in  the  pardoning  love  of  God.  His  wife 
and  two  children  were  saved  as  the  meetings  progressed. 
He  lived  true  to  God  and  a  few  years  later  died  in  the  faith. 
Others  were  saved,  many  of  whom  were  German  Evan¬ 
gelicals.  A  goodly  number  joined  the  Free  Methodist  class 
which  was  formed  here. 

Many  who  had  been  their  bitterest  opposers,  afterward 
became  their  warmest  friends.  The  meeting  closed  about 
the  middle  of  September.  The  work  continued  to  spread  as 


Band  Work  in  Michigan. 


1 2  I 


new  workers  came  into  the  field.  About  six  miles  from 
Royalton,  was  another  country  neighborhood,  called  44  The 
Meadows,”  where  meetings  were  in  progress  conducted  by 
Band  No.  6.  After  they  left  St.  Joseph  in  May,  they  went  to 
Paw  Paw,  Mich.,  where  No.  7  Miss  Ella  Boyer,  leader,  had 
labored  with  some  fruit  gathered.  They  found  much  opposi¬ 
tion,  and  congregations  were  small.  After  about  two  weeks 
of  hard  labor  the  hall  was  taken  from  them.  There  had 
been  some  saved  so  a  tabernacle  was  erected  and  Mr.  Dake 
preached  June  1st,  and  2nd,  when  several  more  were  saved. 
June  3rd,  after  the  meeting  was  closed,  some  roughs  came 
and  took  down  the  tent  and  carried  it  to  the  depot  and  billed 
it  for  Australia ;  but  it  was  recovered  before  being  shipped. 
The  lot  was  refused  them  and  the  way  being  closed,  they 
left  the  place  and  after  spending  several  weeks  assisting 
other  bands,  the  tabernacle  was  pitched  at  44  The  Meadows” 
and  meetings  opened  June  24th. 

The  people  were  more  or  less  awakened  by  the  Royal- 
ton  meeting  and  congregations  were  large  from  the  begin¬ 
ning.  Among  the  first  to  get  saved  here,  were  some  grace¬ 
less  professors.  They  sought  the  Lord  with  confessions  and 
He  brought  life  and  power  to  their  souls.  Among  those 
saved  were  D.  J.  and  Frank  Feather  and  their  father,  also 
the  wife  of  the  former.  The  young  people  entered  the 
bands  and  the  oldest  brother,  after  standing  some  time  in 
this  capacity  became  a  pastor  in  the  Michigan  conference. 

As  at  Royalton,  the  battle  was  a  hard  one.  The  meet¬ 
ings  were  much  disturbed  by  the  roughs  on  several  occasions, 
one  being  when  Mr.  D.  was  present,  July  17th.,  at  which 
time  he  stayed  and  preached  three  evenings.  His  preaching 
was  in  power  and  two  souls  were  saved.  Others  were  saved 
in  spite  of  the  efforts  to  hinder  the  work  and  the  meetings 
closed  in  August. 

In  addition  to  the  meetings  which  were  conducted  in 
Michigan,  one  was  being  carried  on  in  Marengo,  Ill.  The 


122 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


meeting  was  held  by  band  No.  i,  having  opened  April  17th. 
Marengo,  the  home  of  “  Auntie  Coon,”  as  she  is  familiarly 
called,  was  unlike  any  otherplace  where  these  young  workers 
had  labored,  because  of  the  great  light  that  had  shone  on  the 
people  for  many  years.  Here  that  wonderful  man  of  God 
and  preacher  of  righteousness,  Dr.  Redfield,had  carried  on  a 
revival  of  religion  which  was  attended  with  great  power  and 
the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Many  had  rejected  the 
light  and  hardened  their  hearts  against  the  visitation  of  the 
Spirit,  and  it  was  known  as  a  hard  field 

But  believing  that  nothing  is  impossible  with  Him,  the 
workers  cried  for  help  and  it  came.  A  few  were  saved  and 
conviction  came  on  many  hearts,  and  the  experiences  of  the 
workers  were  deepened.  Mr.  Dake  preached  here  several 
times  with  much  help  from  the  Lord  and  a  few  members  of 
the  class  were  alive  with  revival  fire  and  gave  much  help  also. 
The  meetings  were  discontinued  a  week  in  Tune  to  attend 
the  St.  Charles  camp  meeting,  where  they  were  joined  by 
No.  4,  from  Lawrence,  Mich. 

At  the  close,  No.  1  returned  to  Marengo,  while  No.  4 
went  to  Rockford,  Ill.,  where  Mr.  D.  had  gone  to  assist  the 
pastor,  Rev.  B.  P.  Clark  in  a  tabernacle  meeting.  On 
June  29th  he  left  for  Minnesota  to  attend  a  camp  meeting,  of 
which  we  have  no  record.  Returning  to  Rockford, July  nth, 
he  again  preached  with  power  the  Word  of  God.  The  Lord 
greatly  helped  in  the  meeting  and  poured  out  His  Spirit  on 
the  pastor,  the  workers  and  the  people. 

The  meetings  closed  in  August  with  quite  a  number  saved 
and  some  sanctified.  Among  those  who  received  spiritual 
help  was  sister  Matie  North,,  who  afterward  entered  the 
band  work  and  after  five  years  of  faithful  service  as  a  valu¬ 
able  worker  was  called  to  her  reward  from  Monrovia,  Africa. 

The  meetings  in  Marengo  closed  in  July,  after  which 
No.  1  opened  a  new  one  five  miles  awray  in  a  neighborhood 
known  as  “Big  Woods”.  A  precious  work  was  done  in  this 


Band  Work  in  Illinois. 


123 


tabernacle  meeting  and  there  were  some  grand  conversions. 
One  man  was  saved  on  his  way  home  from  meeting.  Sister 
May  Wilcox,  of  precious  memory,  was  converted  in  this 
meeting  and  afterward  became  an  efficient  worker  in  the 
vineyard  of  the  Lord,  working  under  the  supervision  of  chair¬ 
man  F.  D.  Brooke  in  one  of  his  bands,  until  God  called  her 
home  on  Oct.  15th,  ’92. 

July  25th,  was  the  first  anniversary  of  the  organization 
of  Pentecost  Bands  and  one  of  the  workers  at  this  time  wrote: 
u  As  we  look  back  over  the  year  we  can  praise  God  not  only 
for  the  wonderful  work  He  has  done  in  the  conversion  of  sin¬ 
ners  but  for  our  own  experiences  also.  God  has  led  us  out 
far  ahead  of  what  we  were  when  we  started  in  the  work.” 

It  was  indeed  true,  and  gathering  strength,  wisdom  and 
experience  in  the  conflict  they  went  on  their  way,  singing 
tjie  soul  inspiring  song. 

“Only  for  souls,  our  life  work  shall  be, 

Only  for  souls,  till  death  shall  set  free; 

We’ll  strive  as  those  running  after  earth’s  goals, 

Only  for  souls,  only  for  souls.” 

The  conflict  was  hot  at  times  and  the  enemy  persistent 
in  his  efforts  to  hinder  the  work  and  workers  but  the  Lord 
breathed  courage  into  their  hearts.  Mr.  Dake  triumphed 
marvelously  in  his  conflicts  which  were  great  and  then  rallied 
the  workers  and  urged  them  on  to  victory.  He  rose  above 
circumstances  and  taught  the  workers  to  do  so;  and  many 
were  the  battles  won  and  the  blessings  received  as  a  conse¬ 
quence,  which  would  have  been  lost  had  they  settled  down 
to  be  controlled  by  circumstances.  From  one  battle-field  to 
another  he  went,  pushing  the  work  into  places  which  were 
open  for  it. 

In  July  he  opened  meetings  in  Gardner,  Ill.,  for  No.  2, 
who  had  closed  at  Kalamazoo,  Mich.  The  meetings  were 
held  in  a  tabernacle  until  July  25th,  when  they  were  removed 
to  a  hall,  Again  the  Lord  put  His  Spirit  on  His  handmaid- 


124 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ens  and  gave  them  u  tongues  of  fire.”  They  obeyed  the  com¬ 
mand  of  the  Lord  which  says,  “  Cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up 
thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  trans¬ 
gression,  and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins.”  Isa.  lviii,  i. 
The  usual  results  followed.  Conviction  took  hold  of  the 
people  mightily,  and  they  began  to  cry  out,  “  What  must  we 
do  to  be  saved?”  Some  of  the  most  wicked  characters  in 
the  town  were  redeemed,  some  of  whom  were,  like  Peter 
of  old,  called  to  be  “  fishers  of  men.” 

Satan  was  more  stirred  here  than  at  any  previous  meet¬ 
ing.  He  moved  his  followers  to  many  petty  persecutions,  of 
which  one  of  the  workers  wrote:  “  They  fastened  us  in  the 
hall,  threw  missiles  in  the  windows,  pounded  on  tin  cans  and 
played  mouth  organs,  threw  snapping  matches  on  the  floor 
for  people  to  step  on  and  threw  at  the  doors  and  on  the  roof 
of  the  band  home.”  Undaunted,  the  workers  pursued  theii* 
way  with  joy  and  kept  up  fire  on  the  enemy. 

As  in  the  past,  Satan’s  schemes  to  hinder  the  work  of 
God  failed  to  accomplish  anything  but  good,  for  his  Satanic 
assaults  were  followed  by  wonderful  displays  of  God’s  power. 
An  intense  burden  of  soul  fell  on  the  workers  in  some  of 
the  meetings  which  greatly  added  to  the  solemnity  and  con¬ 
viction  already  felt. 

As  souls  walked  in  the  light,  tobacco,  secret  societies, 
conformity  to  the  world  in  dress,  and  ungodly  associations 
and  amusements  were  abandoned  at  once,  as  God’s  Word 
commands. 

This  was  the  outcome  of  faithful  preaching.  Mr.  Dake 
was  present  a  number  of  times  and  preached  with  great  help. 

On  Sabbath,  Sept.  29th,  he  preached  in  the  afternoon 
from  the  subject,  u  The  current  religion  of  the  day  is  not  the 
religion  of  the  Bible.”  Under  the  anointing  of  the  Spirit 
he  often  became  a  “  son  of  thunder  ”  while  preaching  from 
such  subjects  to  professors  of  religion.  To  the  unsaved  he 
used  the  most  awakening  texts.  He  faithfully  gave  the 


Band  Work  in  Illinois. 


125 


wicked  warning,  as  God  requires  in  Ezek.  iii,  17,  18.  “  Son 

of  Man,  I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  unto  the  house  of 
Israel:  therefore  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth,  and  give  them 
warning  from  me.  When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  Thou  shalt 
surely  die;  and  thou  givest  him  not  warning,  nor  speakest  to 
warn  the  wicked  from  his  wicked  way,  to  save  his  life;  the 
same  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity;  but  his  blood  will 
I  require  at  thy  hand.” 

Adam  Clarke  thus  comments  on  this  passage:  “  I  will 
visit  thy  soul  for  his.  O,  how  awful  is  this!  Hear  it,  ye 
priests,  ye  preachers,  ye  ministers  of  the  gospel,  ye  especial¬ 
ly  who  have  entered  the  ministry  for  a  living;  ye  who 
gather  a  congregation  to  yourselves  that  ye  may  feed  upon 
their  fat  and  clothe  yourselves  with  their  wool;  in  whose 
parishes  and  in  whose  congregations  souls  are  dying  uncon¬ 
verted  from  day  to  day,  who  have  never  been  solemnly 
warned  by  you,  and  to  whom  you  have  never  shown  the 
way  of  salvation,  probably  because  ye  know  nothing  of  it 
yourselves!  O,  what  perdition  awaits  you!  to  have  the 
blood  of  every  soul  who  has  died  in  your  parishes  or  in  your 
congregations  unconverted,  laid  at  your  door!  to  suffer  a  com¬ 
mon  damnation  for  every  soul  that  perished  through  your 
neglect!  How  many  loads  of  endless  woe  will  such  have  to 
bear! 

“  Ye  take  your  tithes,  your  stipends  to  the  last  grain 
and  the  last  penny,  while  the  souls  over  whom  you  made 
yourselves  watchmen  have  perished  through  your  neglect. 
O,  wretched  and  hapless  man!  Vain  is  your  boast  of  apos¬ 
tolic  authority  while  ye  do  not  the  work  of  the  apostles! 
Vain  your  boast  of  orthodoxy  while  ye  neither  show  nor 
know  the  way  of  salvation.  The  state  of  the  most  wretched 
of  the  human  race  is  enviable  to  that  of  such  ministers,  pas- 
tors  and  teachers.” 

The  Holy  Ghost  has  given  us  some  instruction  on  this 
subject  which  is  worthy  of  consideration.  2  Tim.  iii,  1-8. 


126 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“  This  know  also  that  in  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall 
come.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves,  covetous, 
boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  unthank¬ 
ful,  unholy,  without  natural  affection,  truce  -  breakers,  false 
accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those  that  are  good, 
traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than 
lovers  of  God;  having  a  form  of  godliness  but  denying  the 
power  thereof:  from  such  turn  away.  For  of  this  sort  are 
they  which  creep  into  houses,  and  lead  captive  silly  women 
laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  divers  lusts,  ever  learning, 
and  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
Now  as  Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses,  so  do  these 
also  resist  the  truth:  men  of  corrupt  minds,  reprobate  concern¬ 
ing  the  faith.” 

Notice  first  the  nature  of  the  resistance  of  these  Egyp¬ 
tian  magicians  to  the  work  of  Moses.  They  did  not  affirm 
his  acts  were  not  real  miracles,  nor  did  they  attribute  them 
to  Satanic  influence;  they  simply  accredited  all  his  claims  and 
then  made  similar  claims  for  their  own  religion.  They  en¬ 
deavored  to  imitate  his  actions.  Did  he  work  a  miracle?  so 
did  they:  did  he  back  that  up  by  another?  they  did  likewise. 
What  Moses’  religion  enabled  him  to  do,  theirs  enabled 
them  to  do.  So  their  religion  was  as  good  and  their  god  as 
powerful  as  his.  This  was  their  claim. 

If  Moses  would  convince  the  people  of  the  divinity  of 
his  religion  by  supernatural  performances  they  would  neu¬ 
tralize  his  influence  by  performing  similar  acts.  Thus, 
through  counterfeiting  the  religion  of  Jehovah  these  “men  of 
corrupt  minds”  most  diabolically  “withstood  Moses,”  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  chronicles  the  fact  that  in  the  last  days  this  will 
be  the  devil’s  peculiar  mode  of  opposing  the  truth.  The 
sinners  described  in  the  above  are  to  “have  a  form  of  godli¬ 
ness  but  deny  the  power  thereof;”  that  is,  they  are  to  profess 
religion  and  imitate  the  people  of  God  in  many  points. 

Do  God’s  real  people  jmofess  to  hold  certain  tenets? 


Band  Work  in  Illinois. 


127 


these  profess  the  same.  Do  His  people  have  family  worship 
and  pray  and  testify  in  the  great  congregation ?  so  do  they. 
Are  God’s  saints  active  in  works  of  charity?  so  are  these. 
Thus  all  through  the  land  in  these  last  days  there  are  thou¬ 
sands  of  deceived  church  members,  by  their  powerless  form 
of  godliness  unintentionally,  perhaps,  yet  nevertheless  surely 
neutralizing  the  effects  of  the  real  power  of  God  on  the 
hearts  of  the  people:  and  the  devil  is  using  these  false  pro¬ 
fessors  now  for  the  same  identical  purpose  that  he  used 
Jannes  and  Jambres;  namely,  to  keep  the  people  in  Egyp¬ 
tian  bondage. 

It  will  take  eternity  to  reveal  the  number  of  souls 

•/ 

damned  and  the  amount  of  harm  done  by  a  popular,  pleasure¬ 
seeking  religion  which  has  a  form  of  godliness  but  denies 
the  power  thereof. 

Though  we  are  strict  believers  in  church  organization, 
yet  we  cannot  help  but  feel  that  it  would  be  good  for  the 
residue  of  the  people,  if  the  fashionable  popular  churches  in 
man)r  modern  cities,  with  their  Egyptian  religion  would  meet 
the  fate  of  Korah  and  his  army  and  go  down  quick  into  the 
pit,  from  whence  they  came.  Numb.  xiv. 

We  do  not  mean  the  poor,  deluded  members  of  such 
churches,  many  of  whom  are  simply  deluded  by  the  devil, 
and  dream  they  are  on  the  way  to  heaven;  nor  do  we  mean 
the  unconverted  and  consequently,  blind  preachers  who  point 
the  way  to  death  and  call  it  the  path  of  life.  These  both 
have  our  prayers  and  heartfelt  sympathy;  but  we  mean  the 
entire  system  of  religion  which  locks  arms  with  the  world 
and  accepts  Christ  without  His  cross. 

Mr.  Dake  saw  and  felt  his  responsibility  as  a  preacher  of 
the  gospel  and  never  smoothed  the  truth.  But  with  a  bold¬ 
ness  born  of  love  he  shunned  not  to  declare  the  whole  coun¬ 
sel  of  God  to  dying  men.  Many  times  when  about  to  preach 
truths  which  were  very  distasteful  to  uncircumcised  ears,  or 
to  sound  forth  warning  to  the  ungodly  he  would  select  for 


128 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


his  opening-  hymn  the  one  beginning, 

‘‘Shall  I,  for  fear  of  feeble  man, 

The  Spirit’s  course  in  me  restrain? 

Or  undismayed  in  deed  and  word, 

Be  a  true  witness  of  my  Lord?” 

He  would  then  proceed  to  give  out  the  truth  of  God’s 
Word,  which  often  made  a  great  commotion. 

During  this  visit  of  Mr.  Dake  at  Gardner,  three  notably 
wicked  young  men  were  saved,  who  were  miracles  of  grace 
because  of  the  wondrous  change  wrought  in  them.  A  Free 
Methodist  Sabbath  school  was  formed  in  the  beginning  of 
the  meeting.  This  was  the  design  of  Mr.  Dake  in  every 
place  where  meetings  were  held;  and  is  carried  out  by  the 
bands  wherever  practicable,  that  the  young  may  be  gathered 
in  and  taught  the  truth  without  the  accompanying  worldli¬ 
ness  which  attends  so  many  modern  Sabbath  schools. 

No.  2  continued  in  charge  here  until  Sept.  27th,  when 
they  left  for  Blissfield,  Mich.,  leaving  No.  4  in  charge.  Mr. 
Dake’s  time  was  divided  between  the  bands  who  were  hold¬ 
ing  meetings  at  the  same  time,  some  in  Michigan  and  some 
in  Illinois. 

After  No.  1  closed  at  Big  Woods,  Aug.  19th,  they 
attended  a  camp  meeting  at  Evanston,  Ill.,  which  began  Aug. 
26th.  It  was  said  to  be  a  wonderful  meeting,  because  of  the 
power  of  God  which  was  manifested.  A  deep  work  was 
done  among  Christians,  especially  among  the  preachers. 
There  had  been  opposition  to  the  band  work  on  the  part  of 
some,  but  the  Spirit  came  in  such  power  that  much  of  it  was 
removed  and  the  band  was  invited  to  stay  and  continue  the 
meeting  in  the  church,  which  they  did,  beginning  Sept.  2nd. 
God  came  in  blessing  and  poured  His  Spirit  on  the  pastor, 
Rev.  J-  D-  Marsh,  on  the  workers  and  on  Mr.  Dake,  for 
hither  he  came  and  preached,  true  to  his  oft-repeated  asser¬ 
tion,  UI  cannot  live  if  I  cannot  preach.” 


Band  Work. 


129 


Some  of  the  meetings  were  times  of  great  blessing. 
One  of  the  workers  wrote:  u  Language  fails  to  express  the 
blessedness  of  the  meeting  on  Friday  night,  Sept.  24th,  t886. 
It  was  not  very  free  at  first.  Brother  Dake  preached  from 
the  words,  “  Ephraim  is  joined  to  idols;  let  him  alone.” 
Others  exhorted.  We  had  testimony  meeting  and  O!  what 
a  blessed  time  it  was!  A  heavenly  sitting*  together  in  Christ 
Jesus.  Bro.  Dake  talked  about  his  mansion  in  heaven  and 
said  he  was  not  worth  much,  all  he  had  belonged  to  God, 
but  he  was  going  over  to  possess  his  mansion  by  and  by. 

“  As  others  sang  and  testified,  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
came  upon  them  in  an  indescribable  manner.  Some  good 
street  meetings  were  held,  where  God’s  blessing  fell.  These 
meetings  were  blest  to  the  conversion  of  a  few  souls  and  the 
clearing  up  of  the  experiences  of  some  others.  In  addition  to 
the  meetings  held  by  the  bands,  Mr.  Dake  attended  several 
camp  meetings,  one  of  which  was  held  at  Atkinson,  Ill.,  and 
another  at  Ridott,  Ill.  He  also  attended  the  General  Con¬ 
ference  at  Coopersville,  Mich.  At  the  close  of  the  Ridott 
meeting  six  more  young  ladies  entered  the  work,  some  of 
them  going  to  Evanston  to  help  No.  1,  and  some  to  Crown 
Point,  Indiana,  where  No.  5  was  to  labor  under  the  leader¬ 
ship  of  Miss  Sarah  Behner. 

In  September  No.  8  closed  at  Royalton,  Mich.,  and 
opened  meetings  at  Bainbridge,  a  country  neighborhood. 
The  meetings  were  held  in  a  tabernacle  and  were  blest  of 
God  in  the  salvation  of  souls. 

Mr.  Dake  spared  no  arguments,  no  illustrations,  no  en¬ 
treaties  to  show  men  the  danger  of  procrastination  and  the 
necessity  of  yielding  to  God  at  once.  The  Lord  honored 
His  servant  and  gave  him  souls  in  many  places  over  which 
he  rejoiced  with  joy  unspeakable.  With  this  example  before 
them  and  a  measure  of  the  same  constraining  love  in  their 
hearts  the  workers  partook  of  the  same  spirit,  as  they  labored 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


i  3° 

from  place  to  place,  singing, 


“  Only  for  souls  ’  mid  reproaches  and  scorn, 
Only  for  souls  o’er  the  pathway  of  thorn.  ” 


The  work  was  kept  up  with  vigor  at  this  place  until 
late  in  November,  the  snow  falling  several  inches  deep  on 
the  tabernacle  at  one  time.  Stoves  were  put  in  which  kept 

the  place  quite  comfortable.  There  were  a  number  clearly 
and  joyfully  saved  and  a  class  of  ten  organized. 

There  was  victory  at  nearly  every  point  at  this  time. 
No.  6  after  closing  at  “The  Meadows”,  attended  meetings 
at  Royalton,  and  held  their  farewell  praise  meeting  at 
St.  Joseph,  where  the  Lord  poured  out  His  Spirit  in  large 
measure.  Thev  then  went  to  Frontier.  Mich.,  where  meet- 
ings  were  opened  Sept,  ioth  with  a  large  congregation  in 
attendance.  The  Spirit  was  given  and  one  soul  sought  and 
found  the  Lord  a  few  days  later.  A  precious  work  followed 
and  some  were  saved  in  nearly  every  service. 

Mr.  Dake  came  Oct.  2nd  and  preached  that  night  from 
the  words,  “For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul?  or  what  shall  a  man 

give  in  exchange  for  his  soul?”  Matt,  xvi,  26.  Great  solemnity 

•  _ 

rested  on  the  congregation.  The  next  day  being  the  Sab¬ 
bath,  three  or  more  services  were  held,  beginning  with  the 
consecration  meeting  at  6:30  A.  M.,  which  wras  a  searching 
time.  One  vTas  saved  in  this  service.  Also,  in  the  evening, 
after  Mr.  Dake  had  preached  from  the  word  “  Eternity  ”, 
one  wras  set  at  liberty.  The  Lord  continued  to  pour  out  His 
Spirit  in  the  v7eeks  that  followed  until  over  twenty  had 
obtained  either  pardon  or  purity. 

One  of  the  converts  vras  a  physician  who  is  still  standing 
true  to  God.  Mr.  Dake  was  here  again  on  Nov.  17th,  and 
held  a  praise  meeting,  which  wras  a  time  of  rejoicing  over 
newrborn  souls.  This  closed  the  series  of  meetings  at  Fron¬ 
tier. 


Band  Work. 


131 

In  the  month  of  November  meetings  were  opened  at 
five  new  points. 

On  the  night  of  Nov.  15th,  18S6  Mr.  Dake  with  a  part 

of  band  No.  1  held  a  meeting  at  Raisinville,  Mich.,  near  the 

home  of  the  assistant  leader  Miss  Minnie  Rauch.  The  Spirit 

* 

was  present  and  Mr.  Dake  announced  a  meeting  for  the 
following  Tuesday  night,  when  he  again  preached.  Per¬ 
mission  was  obtained  for  the  use  of  the  church  and  the  meet¬ 
ing  continued  by  the  band  until  the  last  of  Feb.  ’87. 

Souls  began  to  seek,  the  Lord  at  once  and  were  set  free. 
The  work  increased  in  power  as  God  in  answer  to  prayer 
poured  out  His  Spirit.  Prayer  alone  was  not  the  only  means 
employed.  House  to  house  visitation  was  diligently  followed 
and  was  much  blessed  of  God  as  it  always  has  been.  Mr. 
Dake  and  his  workers  fully  believed  in  the  old  way  of  reach¬ 
ing  the  people,  which  dates  back  as  far  as  Paul’s  time.  “I 
kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have 
showed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house 
to  house.”  Acts  xx,  20. 

It  was  not  mere  friendly  calling  to  chat  about  the 
weather  and  politics  and  kindred  subjects,  but  “  testifying 
both  to  the  Jews  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward 
God  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.”  (verse  21.) 
How  it  was  done  will  be  seen  in  the  31st  verse.  “  Remem¬ 
ber,  *  *  *  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night  and  day 
with  tears .  ”  After  this  manner  did  Mr.  Dake  and  the 
workers  endeavor  to  do  in  every  place  where  they  labored. 

They  also  visited  saloons  and  places  of  business  when 
permitted,  and  many,  we  trust,  will  be  the  fruits  of  their 
labors  in  these  places.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  a  number  of 
times  and  preached  with  freedom.  Seekers  were  at  the  altar 
much  of  the  time  and  a  number  were  saved. 

One  man  after  seeking  several  days  received  the  witness 
at  home  in  his  barn.  Another  was  set  at  liberty  in  the 
woods,  and  a  woman  received  the  evidence  of  her  adoption 


1 32 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


in  her  home.  The  workers  often  passed  through  tests  of 
faith  when  little  seemed  to  be  accomplished.  But  by  hold¬ 
ing  on  steadily  by  faith  the  Lord  came  and  souls  sought  with 
greater  earnestness  and  were  delivered  from  sin. 

At  Milan,  Mich.,  No.  3  were  pressing  the  battle,  and 
there  were  a  number  of  clear  conversions.  Mr.  Dake  and 
other  workers  attended  a  praise  meeting  here  which  was  a 
time  of  blessing.  Commenting  on  the  proceedings,  the  town 
paper  in  its  next  issue  said:  “  About  six  hundred  people 
were  drawn  to  the  rink  by  the  song  services  of  the  Pentecost 
Band  Wednesday  evening.  The  singing  by  seven  preachers, 
— three  ladies  and  four  gentlemen,  was  certainly  good  in 
melody,  and  in  its  searching  plea  for  souls.  Rev.  Dake  is  a 
captain,  striking  heavy  blows  while  the  iron  is  hot,  and  he 
can  jump  the  highest  of  any  preacher  we  ever  saw. 

“  He  said  he  felt  like  leaping  over  a  wall.  He  ’seems  to 

feel  more  joy  over  being  saved  than  Mr.  A - does  over 

getting  to  congress.  The  others  were  not  so  far  behind  in 
expression,  but  to  our  mind  the  ladies  are  more  graceful  in 
whatever  they  undertake  to  do  than  men  possibly  can  be. 
Well,  many  people  will  condemn  such  actions  as  noisy  and 
ridiculous  in  the  extreme,  but  we  are  of  the  opposite  opinion 
for  several  reasons: 

“-First,  salvation  is  the  only  thing  we  have  which  is  not 
liable  to  the  hand  of  robbery,  rust,  decay  and  death,  and  if 
angels  rejoice  over  the  salvation  of  the  human  soul,  have  not 
mortals  the  right  to  the  joys  of  hope? 

“  Second,  the  church  of  the  time  is  too  much  the  elegant 
Sunday  service  for  the  everyday  needs  of  dying  humanity, 
too  much  a  bond  of  membership  like  marbles  in  a  bag,  isola¬ 
ted,  cold  and  deaf  in  personality  to  the  pleadings  of  the 
churchless  throng-  weary,  worn  and  sad  by  the  wayside. 

“  Third,  the  Pentecost  Band  is  the  living  type  of  our  na¬ 
tive  institutions.  It  defies  all  encroachments  on  the  freedom 
of  speech,  all  pretentions  of  a  heartless  formality,  and  all  the 


Band  Work. 


i33 


oppressions  of  style,  whose  pernicious  example  to-day  is  fill¬ 
ing  the  land  with  defaulters,  gamblers  and  heartless  Shy- 
locks,  banded  together  to  crush  the  poor  from  the  face  of  the 
earth.  The  little  Pentecost  band  have  labored  through 
storm  and  cold  and  have  a  right  to  rejoice  in  the  victory  of 
souls.” 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

At  Blissfield,  No.  2  was  sounding  forth  the  trumpet 
where  Mr.  Dake  opened  for  them  Nov.  14th  at  the  time  of 
the  dedication  of  the  new  Free  Methodist  church.  Mr. 
Dake  had  wonderful  liberty  in  preaching  the  dedicatory 
sermon  from  the  words  found  in  Heb.  iii,  6.  “Whose  house 
are  we,  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and  the  rejoicing 
of  the  hope,  firm  unto  the  end.”  The  meetings  which  fol¬ 
lowed  were  good  and  God  was  present  in  convicting  and 
converting  power.  Some  among  the  young  were  clearly 
saved  and  became  very  active  for  the  salvation  of  others. 

Band  No.  4  Minnie  Baldwin  leader  continued  at 
Gardner,  with  much  help  from  the  Lord.  The  converts 
were  built  up  in  the  faith  and  others  were  saved.  They 
closed  Nov.  10th,  ’86  and  went  to  Braceville,  Ill.,  where 
Mr.  Dake  opened  work  for  them  Nov.  27th,  ’86.  This 
was  a  hard  fought  battle  in  a  place  where  Satan’s  seat 
seemed  to  be.  It  was  a  mining  town  of  about  three  thou¬ 
sand  inhabitants,  and  almost  wholly  given  up  to  the  works 
of  the  devil. 

Into  such  a  field  as  this  did  God  thrust  this  little  band 
of  fire-baptized  handmaidens  to  blow  the  gospel  trumpet 
and  awaken  men  to  their  lost  condition.  Mr.  Dake  after 
getting  the  meeting  started  was  obliged  to  leave  for  other 


I34 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


fields.  As  the  workers  prevailed  in  prayer  and  preached 
the  Word,  the  power  of  the  Spirit  was  displayed  which 
fastened  the  truth  like  a  nail  in  a  sure  place  and  brought 
men  to  repentance.  .Mr.  Dake  came  again  Dec.  23rd,  and 
remained  until  the  27th.  The  Lord  gave  him  great  power, 
in  proclaiming  the  words  of  life.  Sunday  evening,  the  last 
night  of  his  stay,  he  preached  from  the  words,  “  Men 
loved  darkness  rather  than  light.’5  Awful  conviction  came 
on  the  people  and  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting  a  young 
backslidden  preacher  and  his  wife  broke  away  from  bond¬ 
age,  and  both  were  graciously  restored.  The  brother  went 
to  preaching  again  and  with  such  help  from  God  that  the 
people  were  astonished  at  the  change  in  him.  They  re¬ 
mained  true  to  God  and  are  preaching  yet. 

Many,  many  who  were  once  called  to  preach  the  ever¬ 
lasting  gospel  are  hid  away  amid  the  u  stuff  ”  of  this  world, 
who,  if  obedient  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  would  soon  emerge 
from  their  hiding  places  to  become  His  standard  bearers. 

At  Eau  Claire,  Mich.,  meetings  were  opened  Nov.  25th 
’86  and  put  in  charge  of  No.  10  which  had  just  been  formed, 
Henry  Toonder  leader,  Worth  Vinson,  assistant.  The  citi¬ 
zens  welcomed  them  and  stood  by  the  work,  helping  in  its 
support  by  their  means.  The  opening  was  most  encouraging 
for  the  Lord  was  present  and  began  to  bless  the  truth  in  con¬ 
victing  many  hearts.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  twice  in  No¬ 
vember  and  several  were  saved  at  each  visit. 

The  second  annual  Ingathering  was  held  at  Raisin ville, 
Mich.,  where  No.  1  were  laboring.  It  began  Dec.  30th  and 
continued  until  Jan.  2nd,  ’87.  Most  of  the  workers  were 
present  from  the  Michigan  division.  It  had  been  a  year  of 
hard  labor  and  general  victory  and  as  the  workers  gathered 
into  this  meeting,  the  Lord  made  it  a  time  of  refreshing  to 
their  souls. 

At  the  watch  night  service  Mr.  Dake  preached  from 
the  words  u  This  year  thou  shalt  die.”  It  was  a  solemn  time 


Band  Work. 


T3S 


and  deep  conviction  rested  on  many  in  the  congregation. 
Three  meetings  were  held  on  the  Sabbath.  Mr.  Dake’s  dis¬ 
course  in  the  evening  was  followed  by  immediate  results  and 
one  soul  was  saved  in  the  altar  service.  This  was  the  clos¬ 
ing  service  and  on  Monday  the  workers  separated  for  their 
respective  fields  with  renewed  courage. 

No.  i  continued  their  labors  at  Raisinville,  and  Mr. 
Dake  remained  a  few  days  to  assist  them  in  meetings.  The 
results  of  the  meetings  were  apparent  after  the  close  of  the 
Ingathering.  Conviction  deepened  and  souls  broke  away 
from  sin  and  sought  the  Lord.  Among  these  was  a  man 
who  was  blessedly  restored  from  a  backslidden  condition. 
His  wife  also  came  to  the  altar  but  did  not  get  saved  at  that 
time.  Mr.  Dake  went  with  them  to  their  home  and  that 
night  and  the  next  day  continued  in  prayer  for  her  soul.  The 
day  following  she  was  clearly  saved.  Some  souls  seem  to 
require  more  persevering  prayer  and  faith  to  bring  them  to 
the  cross  than  others.  Mr.  Dake  saw  this  and  made  it  a 
point  for  himself  and  workers  to  go  when  possible  with 
seekers  to  their  homes  and  pray  for  and  with  them  until  they 
were  set  at  liberty. 

Mr.  D.  came  and  preached  the  last  sermon  on  Feb.  27th, 
from  the  word  “  Farewell.”  Tears  were  in  many  eyes  as 
God  applied  the  truth,  while  His  servant  enunciated  it  here 
for  the  last  time.  Commending  them  to  God,  he  and  the 
workers  left  for  other  places. 

At  Blissfield,  the  Lord  was  still  at  work  and  Satan  also. 
Mr.  Dake  came  Feb.  6th,  and  staved  several  days  and  was 
‘much  blest  in  his  ministrations.  The  work  continued  until 
Feb.  24th,  when  Mr.  D.  returned  and  held  a  farewell  praise 
meeting.  A  number  were  saved  during  the  labors  of  this 
band  here. 

The  interest  increased  at  Braceville  through  the  month 
of  January  and  a  number  more  were  saved.  A  large  and 
interesting  Sabbath  school  was  organized  and  the  neglected 


1 36 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


children  were  gathered  in.  The  average  attendance  was 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  and  often  the  number  increased 
to  two  hundred. 

The  powers  of  darkness  gathered  in  great  force  at  times 
but  prevailing  prayer  and  constant  praise  brought  victory. 
The  Lord  greatly  blest  the  old  methods  of  work  adopted  in 
the  past, — house  to  house  visiting,  street  meetings,  unceasing 
personal  work,  with  fearless  preaching  against  all  forms 
of  sin. 

Souls  kept  coming  to  God  and  were  gloriously  saved. 
A  number  who  frequented  saloons  and  gambling  places  were 
delivered  from  every  evil  desire  and  their  fruits  proved  the 
genuineness  of  their  conversions.  Unpaid  saloon  bills  were 
settled  up  and  the  saloon  keepers  given  to  understand  that 
they  would  receive  no  more  patronage  from  these  parties. 

Mr.  Dake  came  on  Jan.  27th,  and  while  he  and  the 
workers,  in  company  with  a  number  of  converts  were  hold¬ 
ing  a  street  meeting  the  officers  stepped  up  and  arrested 
them  and  escorted  them  to  jail.  There  being  so  many  of 
them,  they  were  locked  in  the  engine  house  adjoining  the 
cells.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  the  happy  company  had  a 
time  of  great  blessing  while  the  officers  looked  on  in  wonder. 
Exhortations,  testimonies  and  songs  filled  up  the  time  which 
seemed  short  because  of  the  blessing  of  God. 

Meanwhile  the  whole  town  seemed  to  be  in  an  uproar 
and  a  large  crowd  at  once  surrounded  the  jail  and  threatened 
to  tear  it  down,  if  the  prisoners  were  not  released.  On  being 
released  they  marched  to  the  hall  singing.  Truly  the 
Psalmist’s  words  were  verified  where  he  said,  “Thou  pre- * 
parest  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies, 
thou  anointest  mine  head  with  oil,  my  cup  runneth  over.  n 
Psa.  xxiii,  5. 

The  following  Sabbath  was  a  time  of  power  and  liberty. 
Mr.  Dake  was  especially  anointed  in  the  afternoon  meeting, 
and  for  nearly  two  hours  he  proclaimed  the  truth  from  the 


Band  Work. 


*37 


words,  “Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  things; 
and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and 
ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Al¬ 
mighty.”  2  Cor.  vi,  17,  18.  Worldly  comformed  church 
members  were  much  displeased  and  one  of  the  preachers 
made  public  false  statements  against  the  bands  and  the  Free 
Methodist  church. 

Not  fighting  with  carnal  weapons,  the  workers  betook 
themselves  to  prayer  and  victory  came;  and  again  did  sin¬ 
ners  and  backsliders  break  away  and  get  saved. 

Feb.  27th  God  sent  an  awful  judgment  to  warn  the  peo¬ 
ple  of  the  uncertainty  of  time.  A  man  whose  heart  was 
fixed  on  worldly  things  was  crushed  to  death  under  a  mass 
of  falling  stone.  It  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  heart  of 
an  infidel  who  came  to  the  altar  at  night,  confessing  his  sin 
and  infidelity.  He  acknowledged  how  the  Lord  had  pre¬ 
served  his  life  that  day  by  restraining  him  from  going  out  of 
the  coal  shaft  on  the  same  car  with  the  man  who  was  killed. 
The  cold  sweat  stood  on  his  face  as  he  told  how  many  times 
God  had  warned  him  of  his  error.  He  also  confessed  to 
having  mocked  and  rejected  Jesus  Christ,  and  burnt  up  his 
wife’s  Bible  and  had  forbidden  his  children  to  read  it. 

Hardened  sinners  trembled  and  nine  came  to  the  altar 
and  all  were  saved.  Among  them  was  a  young  man  who 
had  repeatedly  drank  to  drown  his  convictions;  but  whom 
the  Lord  graciously  delivered. 

The  work  continued  for  several  weeks  longer,  when 
meetings  closed  with  many  under  conviction.  At  Eau  Claire, 
Mich.,  the  work  was  carried  on  through  January,  February 
and  March.  Mr.  Dake  visited  this  band,  held  praise  meet¬ 
ing  and  was  much  helped  in  his  labors  here.  About  twenty- 
five  were  saved,  and  a  class  was  organized.  The  meetings 
closed  Mar.  25th,  ’87. 

No.  1,  after  closing  at  Raisinville,  received  a  call  from 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


138 

Rev.  F.  D.  Brooke,  pastor  of  the  Free  Methodist  church  at 
Marengo,  Ill.,  to  come  and  assist  him  in  his  vvork.  Although 
it  was  the  design  of  Mr.  Dake  to  go  to  as  many  unoccupied 
fields  as  possible  where  there  was  no  Free  Methodist  church 
or  class,  he  answered  many  calls  for  bands  from  pastors  and 
churches  who  desired  their  help  in  meetings.  Their  greatest 
success,  however,  was  in  opening  new  fields.  Band  No.  1 
was  again  welcomed  at  Marengo  by  the  pastor  and  the 
class,  and  they  were  given  the  fullest  liberty.  After  they 
had  been  at  work  for  several  weeks  Mr.  Dake  with  another 
worker  arrived  on  Mar.  25th,  and  held  a  praise  meeting. 
On  the  Sabbath  he  preached  with  much  liberty  from 
Heb.  xii:  24-26,  and  in  the  evening  from  the  words,  “No 
place  of  repentance.”  Conviction  came  on  the  people  and 
a  young  man,  a  special  subject  of  prayer  came  to  the  altar 
and  was  saved. 

Mr.  Dake  staid  two  weeks  at  this  time,  and  was  made  a 
great  blessing  to  souls.  Floods  of  light  had  been  poured  on 
this  people  for  many  years.  Auntie  Coon  had  lived  here  and 
testified,  and  exhorted,  prayed,  wept  and  warned  this  people 
to  prepare  to  meet  God,  but  thev  hardened  their  hearts  and 
closed  their  ears  to  the  most  earnest  appeals.  Having  done 
what  thev  could  for  their  salvation,  No.  1  closed  their  labors 
here,  April  1 6th,  and  two  of  them  spent  the  two  following 
weeks  in  laboring'  in  Belvidere,  Ill.  Several  were  saved 
during  their  stay.  Sister  Ella  Fay  consecrated  herself  to 
God  to  labor  for  souls  and  entered  the  Pentecost  work  in 
which  she  labored  faithfully  until  she  was  united  in  marriage 
to  Rev.  E.  N.  Foulk  with  whom  she  labored,  until  she 
passed  away  in  glorious  triumph  at  her  mother’s  home  at 
Belvidere,  in  February,  ’91. 

Mr.  Dake  was  kept  very  busy  during  the  spring  months 
opening  new  meetings  and  visiting  the  bands.  As  the  work 
spread  more  bands  were  called  for  and  laborers  kept  coming 
whom  Mr.  Dake  received,  putting  the  new  inexperienced 


Band  Work. 


139 


workers  with  two  of  those  who  had  been  proven  in  the  bat¬ 
tle,  From  nearly  every  place  where  the  bands  labored  and 
souls  were  saved,  one  or  more  were  called  into  the  work. 

On  Feb.  22nd  meetings  were  opened  at  Morris,  Ill. 
Part  of  the  workers  had  been  assisting  in  other  bands  but 
were  now  formed  into  band  No.  9  with  Lillie  Plain mond, 
leader,  Rose  Myers  assistant,  who  were  put  in  charge  of  the 
work  here. 

The  town  gained  a  memorable  reputation  for  itself 
because  of  the  extreme  hostilitv  shown  to  the  bands  and 
their  work  by  Roman  authorities.  The  reasons  they  urged 
for  the  arrest  and  subsequent  treatment  of  the  workers  were 
flimsy,  indeed.  The  real  cause  could  be  traced  deeper. 
Mrs.  Ballington  Booth,  in  her  book,  66  Beneath  Two  Flags”, 
speaking  of  the  arrests  of  Salvation  Army  soldiers  for 
holding  street  meetings,  well  says,  u  Ah!  There  are  wheels 
within  wheels;  and  whenever  officers  of  the  Salvation  Army 
are  arrested  let  the  Christian  men  and  women  of  that  com¬ 
munity  inquire  into  the  morals  and  business  interests  of  city 
officials.” 

The  contest  at  Morris  proved  to  be  an  unequal  one,  for 
the  Lord  caused  His  children  to  triumph  gloriously  in  many 
battles  and  in  the  face  of  every  foe.  Much  curiosity  was 
manifested  as  the  band  began  its  work. 

The  congregation  increased  until  at  times  the  hall  was 
crowded  to  overflowing,  although  it  was  large.  Such  light 
shone,  that  souls  who  had  been  deceived  by  popular  religion 
saw  the  “old  paths”  and  walked  therein. 

Judgment  began  at  the  house  of  God.  One  evening, 
while  the  meeting  was  in  progress  a  woman  in  the  congrega¬ 
tion,  a  member  of  one  of  the  churches  arose  in  great  agony, 
and  told  how  she  had  been  living  under  conviction  so  long 
that  she  was  under  the  doctor’s  care,  when  it  was  only  the 
troubled  state  of  her  soul.  She  made  her  way  to  the  altar 
while  one  of  the  workers  was  still  exhorting  and  fell  on  her 

o 


140 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


knees  and  was  soon  blessedly  delivered  and  went  home  a  new 
creature.  She  exclaimed:  “No  more  doctor’s  bills  for  me!” 

For  some  time  after  this,  conviction  deepened,  and  souls 
were  at  the  altar  at  nearly  every  service,  and  a  number  were 
set  at  liberty,  among  whom  were  some  cold  professors. 

After  this  there  were  two  weeks  of  hard  pulling,  with 
no  one  at  the  altar.  Satan  was  doing  his  best  by  using  the 
Catholics  in  disturbing  the  meetings.  In*  addition  to  this 
some  complained  that  the  workers  were  tearing  down  the 
churches.  Probably  this  was  true.  Very  likely  there  was 
need  of  some  things  being  torn  down  in  the  churches  of 
Morris.  Evidently  the  same  work  was  given  into  the  work¬ 
ers’  hands  that  was  given  to  the  prophet  Jeremiah.  We 
read,  “  Then  the  Lord  put  forth  His  hand  and  touched  my 
mouth.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Behold,  I  have  put  my 
words  in  thy  mouth.  See,  I  have  this  day  set  thee  over  the 
nations  and  over  the  kingdoms,  to  root  out, and  to  pull  down, 
and  to  destroy,  and  to  throw  down,  to  build,  and  to  plant.” 

Jei  •  h  9’ 

When  a  church  is  built  up  in  unrighteousness,  much 
tearing  down  is  necessary  before  it  can  be  built  on  God’s  true 
foundation  principles.  James  Caughey  wrote  during  his 
revival  labors  in  England:  “Samson  felt  for  the  pillars 
whereon  the  Philistine  temple  stood.  I  have  been  feeling 
lately  for  some  of  the  pillars  upholding  the  fabric  of  Satanic 
power,  and  have  besidesbeen  digging  in  search  of  the  foun¬ 
dation  hopes  of  professors,  great  searchings  of  heart  among 
them.  There  is  no  use  trying  to  build  up  when  there  should 
be  a  pulling  down.  ‘  Ye  must  be  born  again.’”  “Glimpses 
of  Soul  Saving,”  page  100. 

Notwithstanding  Satanic  power  and  complaints  of  cold 
professors,  souls  kept  digging  down  to  the  foundation, 
Christ  Jesus.  Mr.  Dake  came  Saturday  Apr.  9th,  and  one 
soul  was  blessedly  saved.  The  next  day  he  preached  from 
the  words,  “And  they  crucified  Him,”  clearly  setting  forth 


Band  Work. 


141 

the  truth  that  the  religion  of  the  Bible  has  always  been  op¬ 
posed  and  that  other  religionists  have  crucified  and  perse¬ 
cuted  the  real  Christian  and  always  will. 

In  the  evening  the  altar  was  filled  with  seekers  and 
several  were  saved.  Souls  born  amid  conflicts  are  usually 
strong  and  able  to  cope  with  difficulties.  The  hall  becom¬ 
ing  too  small  to  accommodate  the  crowds  in  attendance, 
the  meeting  was  moved  to  the  opera  hall.  Mr.  Dake  was 
present  again  Apr.  13th,  and  preached  with  his  usual  free¬ 
dom  and  faithfulness.  A  few  days  later  he  was  called 
home  to  St.  Joseph,  Mich,  by  the  dangerous  illness  of  his 
youngest  child.  .  His  resignation  at  such  times  was  remark¬ 
able  when  death  seemed  hovering  over  his  loved  ones. 
Though  touched  in  the  tenderest  part  by  grief,  he  was 
never  heard  to  murmur  or  complain;  but  wholly  resigning 
them  to  God  he  calmlv  awaited  the  divine  will. 

His  child  recovered  and  he  was  soon  at  his  post  again, 
going  from  one  place  to  another,  scarce  giving  himself 
time  for  needed  rest.  In  addition  to  the  meetings  in  the 
hall,  the  workers  at  Morris  pushed  the  battle  on  the  streets; 
and  when  permitted,  in  saloons.  The  Lord  greatly  blessed  the 
street  meetings  and  here  is  where  the  fight  culminated.  A  stir 
on  the  enemy’s  side  increased, until  the  officials  brought  in  a  piti¬ 
ful  complaint  of  a  “disturbance  of  the  peace.”  The  disturbance 
became  so  unbearable  that  on  May  31st,  the  city  marshal 
came  to  the  band  home  and  arrested  them  while  in  the 
midst  of  their  washing  and  escorted  them  to  the  court  room. 
He  had  no  trouble  with  them  for  they  were  consecrated  to 
go  to  prison  and  went  singing,  “They  say  we  are  too  noisy.” 
The  marshal  treated  them  kindly  and  told  them  to  keep  up 
good  courage.  After  the  witnesses  had  testified  against 
them,  the  workers  pleading  “not  guilty”,  they  were  fined 
five  dollars  and  costs,  about  thirteen  dollars  apiece. 

Not  being  willing  that  others  should  pay  their  fine,  they 
were  taken  to  jail*  The  record  kept  of  these  imprisoned 


142 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ones  is  deeply  interesting.  The  voice  of  rejoicing  and 
’  praise  was  frequently  heard  and  was  so  disturbing  that  the 
sheriff  locked  them  in  a  cell  for  a  time,  but  they  were  heard 
to  shout  “  Glory,”  as  soon  as  they  were  put  in.  He  soon  re¬ 
leased  them  from  the  “inner  prison,”  not  being  able  to  make 
them  hold  their  peace. 

Other  workers  came  and  carried  on  the  meeting  while 
No.  9  was  in  jail,  and  more  souls  were  saved.  On  the  third 
day  of  their  imprisonment  the  mayor  and  sheriff  came  to  the 
cell  and  told  the  prisoners  they  could  go  on  condition  that 
they  would  not  go  on  the  street  on  Sunday  nor  stop  on  the 
street  through  the  week.  The  workers  replied  that  they 
dared  not  make  such  a  promise  for  they  must  “obey  God 
rather  than  man.”  The  mayor  then  told  them  to  go 
any  way,  which  they  did,  though  expecting  to  stay  the  full 
time,  eight  days. 

There  was  evident  haste  to  get  rid  of  them  because  they 
could  not  bear  their  praying  and  singing  there.  So  the 
prison  doors  opened  and  they  went  their  way,  rejoicing  for 
this  precious  experience  of  suffering  with  Christ.  The 
workers  were  also  thankful  for  the  opportunity  they  had 
during  their  imprisonment  of  talking  to  some  about  their 
souls,  whom  they  could  not  have  reached  in  any  other  wTay. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  they  were  released, 
they  had  one  of  the  grandest  street  marches  of  the  season, 
when  there  was  a  general  rally  of  the  young  converts,  and 
they  marched  with  the  officers  following  them  every  step. 
In  the  hall  God  gave  a  time  long  to  be  remembered. 

The  happy  faces  of  those  who  had  been  saved  encour¬ 
aged  them  to  greater  efforts  to  snatch  souls  as  brands  from 
the  burning.  This  victory  by  no  means  ended  the  fight. 
Satanic  power  was  felt  in  the 'meetings  that  followed  for  a 
few  nights  in  such  a  pressure  that  they  could  scarcely  breathe. 

Again  they  felt  led  to  hold  a  street  meeting  which  they 
did  on  June  6th,  While  in  prayer  the  marshal  came  and  took 


In  Jail. 


M3 


hold  of  them.  As  they  rose  to  their  feet  the  power  of  God 
was  so  upon  them  that  the  marshal  seemed  afraid  to  touch 
them,  but  kindly  requested  them  to  move  on  to  the  hall.  They 
did  so,  passing  through  the  crowd,  lost  in  wonder,  love  and 
praise. 

The  following  is  from  a  secular  paper  of  that  county: 
“  The  Herald  charges  the  Pentecost  sisters  with  ‘religious 
mockery.’  You  misapply  the  word.  There  is  not  the  sem¬ 
blance  of  mockery  about  any  of  their  performance.  We’ll 
tell  you  where  the  mockery  comes  in.  It  is  the  hoodlums 
that  are  permitted  to  harass  and  abuse  the  Pentecost  workers 
that  reduce  deviltry  to  a  fine  exhibition  of  mockery.  It  is 
said  that  there  is  some  talk  of  arresting  and  locking  up  these 
holy  pests.  Well,  do  by  all  means.  It  will  only  add  glory 
to  your  fair  fame.  It  is  a  service,  gallant  and  brave,  to  hop 
on  a  few  defenseless  women  and  punish  them  for  their 
wicked  annoyance.  But  while  you  are  doing  that,  what  are 
you  going  to  do  with  the  hoodlums,  the  sluggards,  the  beats 
and  other  varieties  of  vicious  citizens  that  have  been  permit¬ 
ted  to  infest  Morris  for  the  last  half  century?  These  women 
who  are  trying  to  add  a  little  purity  to  the  world  by  singing 
and  praying  on  street  corners  are  apparently  more  objection¬ 
able  to  Morris  than  street  corner  assemblies  that  gather  Sun¬ 
day  evenings  to  either  guy,  or  actually  insult,  ladies  on  their 
way  to  and  from  church.  Yes,  let  the  girls  be  arrested  and 
punished  and  then  let  the  procession  move  over  to  the  grand 
stand  and  listen  to  the  patriotic  exercises.” 

Street  marches  were  continued  where  the  Lord  mani¬ 
fested  His  presence  in  large  measure,  for  here  was  the  point 
of  contest.  The  Lord  led  them  there  to  face  the  enemy  and 
march  and  sing  and  even  testify  as  they  passed  slowly  along. 

The  workers  showed  a  willingness  to  comply  with  the 
demand  of  the  authorities  unless  the  Lord  should  give  them 
different  orders.  They  continued  their  work  without  moles¬ 
tation  until  the  evening  of  June  14th,  when  the  leader  and 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


I44 

assistant  leader  felt  that  the  Lord  led  them  to  hold  street 
meeting.  Taking  the  heavy  cross  they  went  to  the  corner 
of  Main  and  Liberty  streets,  singing.  The  people  gathered 
around  but  the  officers  came  and  told  them  to  move  on. 
After  a  little  time  they  began  to  speak  and  pray,  when  the 
marshal  took  them  by  the  arm  and  took  up  the  march  to  the 
jad.  The  workers  made  no  resistance,  but  God  let  His 
blessing  upon  them,  and  they  submitted  and  were  again  put 
in  jail,  this  time  remaining  for  seventeen  days. 

The  place  was  dirty  and  the  bunks  full  of  vermin,  and 
there  was  nothing  between  their  outside  corridor  and  other 
prisoners,  (two  of  whom  were  murderers),  but  an  iron  grate. 
There  these  men  smoked  and  joked  and  carried  on  their  vile 
talk  daily.  The  sisters  wept  and  prayed  for  these  prisoners, 
two  of  whom  were  soon  sentenced  for  life  to  the  penitentiary 
at  Joliet. 

The  close  confinement  in  this  obnoxious  place  caused 
much  suffering  on  the  part  of  the  sisters.  The  great  in¬ 
justice  of  these  arrests  and  imprisonments  caused  much  stir 
all  through  that  part  of  the  country,  and  the  secular  papers 
took  up  the  matter  and  plead  nobly  for  the  workers  and  their 
rights  for  religious  liberty.  The  following  from  the  Seneca, 
Ill.,  paper  where  Pentecost  Band  No.  i  were  then  laboring, 
shows  how  some  of  the  neighboring  cities  regarded  the 
actions  of  the  officials  of  Morris. 

“  Reports  from  Morris  state  that  the  members  of  the 
Pentecost  Band  stationed  at  that  place  were  arrested  and 
fined,  including  costs,  thirteen  dollars  and  ninety  cents  each, 
for  interrupting  the  sacred  peace  of  said  city.  In  default  of 
necessary  funds  to  liquidate  said  fines  and  costs  they  were 
incarcerated  in  a  filthy  jail.  We  have  no  doubt  that  many 
of  the  witnesses  who  testified  as  to  their  being  a  nuisance  by 
attracting  large  crowds  on  the  streets  formed  a  part  of  the 
crowd  themselves,  and  were  as  eager  to  gather  round  *the 
band  as  any  other.  A  section  of  the  band  has  been  with  us 


at  Seneca  for  several  weeks,  and  we  can  say  for  them  that 
nothing  in  their  words  or  deportment  shows  them  to  be  other 
than  perfect  ladies,  sincerely  laboring  in  a  good  cause,  and 
the  people  here  are  imbued  too  much  with  the  spirit  of  liberty 
to  dispute  the  right  of  free  speech  and  religious  freedom. 
This  cannot  be  otherwise  than  a  question  of  religious  free¬ 
dom,  which  our  government  grants  to  its  citizens.  No 
doubt  these  people  are  honestly  convicted  that  it  is  their 
duty  to  proclaim  the  gospel  in  the  open  street  and  their  con¬ 
victions  are  well  founded. 

“  There  are  many  who  have  not  heard  a  sermon  for 
years  and  who  can  only  be  taught  to  consider  the  question  of 
theii  souls’  welfare  through  this  medium.  This  was  cer¬ 
tainly  the  idea  of  Christ  when  He  proclaimed  the  Word 
of  God  to  mankind.  He  did  not  seek  some  statelv  taber- 
nacle,  and  then  announce  there  would  be  service  there  at 
such  a  time,  and  invite  all  who  felt  so  inclined  to  come  out 
and  hear  Him,  but  He  went  where  the  masses  were  to  be 
found,  whether  in  places  of  vice  or  on  the  street  corner. 
The  Word  was  to  be  proclaimed  to  the  people,  and  to  do 
this,  the  people  must  be  found.  It  is  a  principle  found  in 
human  nature,  to  seek  only  for  the  immediate  things  of  the 
world,  and  Christ  knew  it  and  He  told  His  disciples  to  carry 
His  Word  to  all  the  people  :  not  to  tell  the  people  where  it 
could  be  found  and  they  could  come  after  it,  but  carry  it  to 
them. 

“  These  people  are  then  acting  upon  their  honest  con¬ 
victions,  based  upon  the  words  and  example  of  Christ,  and 
we  do  not  want  to  be  one  who  will  not  only  act  against  the 
spirit  of  the  constitution  but  after  the  manner  of  the  malign¬ 
ers  and  persecutors  of  Christ,  or  doing  aught  against  them 
or  their  work.  ” 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


The  needs  of  the  work  in  the  different  parts  of  the  field 
demanded  Mr.  Dake’s  presence  and  direction;  he  was  also  in 
attendance  at  the  St.  Charles  camp  meeting,  while  this  band 
was  imprisoned  the  last  time,,  and  could  not  be  there;  but 
most  gladly  would  he  have  shared  with  them  the  persecu¬ 
tions  from  wicked  men. 

He  came  the  dav  after  the  workers  were  released v 
June  30th,  and  the  next  night  held  a  monthly  praise  meet¬ 
ing.  In  the  mean  time  “  the  sound  of  war”  was  heard  at 
other  points  on  the  field.  At  Seneca,  Ill.,  twelve  miles  from 
Morris,  Mr.  Dake  opened  meetings  May  13th,  with  No  1  in 
charge.  He  and  the  workers  were  much  helped  in  their 
labors  here.  The  seed  was  faithfully  sown  but  little  success 
was  seen,  though  some  received  help.  The  meetings  con¬ 
tinued  until  July  21st. 

At  Lisbon,  III.,  ten  miles  from  Morris,  the  work  was 
opened  by  Mr.  Dake  and  left  in  charge  of  No.  7  which  was 
now  composed  entirely  of  young  workers,  Flora  Birdsall, 
leader,  Addie  Ettinger,  assistant.  This  was  their  first  experi¬ 
ence  in  taking  entire  charge  of  meetings.  But  the  Lord 
graciously  poured  His  Spirit  upon  them  and  gave  them  a 
few  souls  as  seals  to  their  ministry. 

The  conversion  of  one  young  man,  Si  vert  Ulness,  was 
enough  to  repay  them  for  all  the  toil  and  hardships  and 
prayers  and  tears  for  the  lost.  The  Judgment  alone  will 
reveal  the  correct  estimate  of  the  good  accomplished  through 
his  labors;  as  God  sent  him  out  also,  to  preach  the  Word 
and  win  souls. 

Several  successful  meetings  were  conducted  by  this 
young  man,  assisted  by  other  workers;  besides  erecting  sev- 


Band  Work. 


i47 


eral  church  buildings.  A  number  of  those  converted  in  his 
meetings  soon  heard  and  heeded  the  call  to  proclaim  the 
glad  tidings  to  others.  Thus  the  promise,  “  A  little  one 
shall  become  a  thousand,  and  a  small  one  a  strong  nation.” 
Isaiah,  lxiii,  22,  will  be  fulfilled  in  the  case  of  this  meet¬ 
ing  at  Lisbon* 

Brother  Ulness  being  a  Norwegian,  felt  that  God  laid 
the  cause  of  his  own  native  people  on  his  heart  and  is  now 
doing  successful  missionary  work  among  them.  Already 
we  begin  to  catch  the  gleam  of  the  watch  fires  which  are  be¬ 
ing  kindled  among  the  snow-clad  mountains  of  Norway  by 
the  one  who  was  saved  at  Lisbon.  We  are  taught  anew  not 
to  despise  the  day  of  small  things,  or  to  count  that  meeting  a 

failure  where  onlv  one  or  two  are  converted.  Enemies  to 

•/ 

the  work  were  found  here  at  Lisbon,  as  well  as  friends. 
The  reporter  to  the  county  paper  sent  out  strong  pleas  for 
the  workers  at  Morris,  and  at  this  place,  although  calling 
himself  an  unbeliever. 

We  here  quote  from  him  as  follows:  “  The  Pentecost 
girls  are  carrying  on  their  fight  bravely  and  with  a  little 
more  encouragement.  The  courage  they  have  manifested 
here  is,  toms,  marvelous  and  we  admit  that  we  regard  them 
with  reverential  awe.  That  there  is  something  divine — 
something  above  finite  power  that  inspires  them,  and  gives 
them  courage  to  withstand  temporal  hardships  and  cruel 
criticisms,  there  is  not  a  doubt. 

u  It  is  not  in  the  human,  purely  human,  so  to  endure 
what  these  girls  endure — for  what?  Money?  Fame? 
Pleasure?  No!  there  is  none  of  it  for  them.  They  are 
simply  trying  to  save,  what  they  regard  as  a  dying  and  lost 
world.  They  are  Christians  and  followers  of  Christ.  We 
are  something  of  a  connoisseur  in  religion  and  when  we  see 
a  genuine  Christian  we  know  ’em  quick.” 

May  16th  Mr.  Dake  opened  meetings  at  Mazon,  Ill., 
for  No.  4,  who  had  closed  at  Braceville.  This  was  a 


148 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


small  place  also  and  the  results  of  the  meeting  were  not 
great.  A  small,  but  substantial  class  was  organized,  and  one 
of  the  members,  brother  Edward  Cryer,  who  was  called  into 
the  work  of  the  Lord  became  a  faithful  and  efficient  evangel¬ 
ist  in  the  bands.  A  good  work  was  done  here  under  the 
direction  of  Mr.  Dake,  who  was  several  times  present. 

The  Michigan  division  was  hard  at  work.  No.  2 
Bertha  Baldwin,  leader,  took  charge  of  meetings  at  Hud¬ 
son,  Mich.,  which  Mr.  D.  opened  for  them  March  10th, 
after  they  closed  at  Blissfield.  This  was  on  Rev.  A.  Brad- 
field’s  charge  and  the  meetings  were  held  in  the  Free  Method¬ 
ist  church.  Some  souls  were  helped  but  there  was  no 
break  among  sinners.  No.  3.  were  still  laboring  at  East 
Milan,  Mich. 

On  July  1st,  occurred  the  monthly  praise  meeting  at 
Morris.  Mr.  Dake  had  arrived  and  there  was  a  general  rally 
of  Illinois  workers.  They  were  reinforced  by  No.  2  and 
other  workers  from  Michigan.  The  company,  comprising 
about  forty  workers  and  converts,  formed  a  march  on  the 
street  headed  by  Mr.  D.  At  the  close  of  the  march,  the 
praise  meeting,  which  was  held  in  the  large  rink,  was  a  time 
of  Holy  Ghost  triumph. 

Special  meetings  were  held  at  Mazon,  Ill.,  on  July  4th. 
Mr.  D.  and  a  number  of  other  workers  were  present  to 
assist  No.  4  who  were  conducting  the  regular  meetings  here. 
This  was  an  exceptionally  good  meeting,  and  the  testimonies 
of  the  converts  gave  evidence  of  wonderful  deliverances 
from  sin. 

On  July  22nd  Mr.  Dake  and  all  the  workers  assembled 
at  Wilmington,  Ill.,  to  attend  the  first  annual  gathering  of 
the  Pentecost  Bands,  known  as  the  u  Harvest  Home.”  The 
meeting  was  held  on  a  beautiful  island  in  the  Kankakee 
river,  within  the  citv  limits.  The  services  were  times  of 
blessing  and  profit.  A  number  of  preachers  and  visitors 


Harvest  Home. 


149 


from  abroad  were  present,  though  the  attendance  from  the 
town  was  not  as  great  as  desired. 

A  few  were  saved,  some  reclaimed  and  a  number  sanc¬ 
tified.  Under  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  and  Mr.  Dake’s  lead¬ 
ership,  these  workers  had  been  instrumental  in  bringing 
many  souls  to  Jesus  during  the  year  that  had  passed.  It  had 
been  demonstrated  that  it  is  not  the  most  learned  or  talented 
who  are  the  most  effectual  soul  winners;  but  those  upon 
whom  the  Spirit  of  God  had  been  poured  out.  Mr.  Dake 
saw  this  and  never  turned  any  away  who  gave  evidence  of 
possessing  grace  and  gifts,  even  though  somewhat  deficient 
in  education. 

He  knew  that  with  the  proper  training  and  discipline, 
they  would  become  skillful  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Wes¬ 
ley  well  said:  “Without  love  all  learning  is  splendid  igno¬ 
rance,  pompous  folly,  vexation  of  spirit.” 

That  some  have  come  into  the  work  who  are  not  called, 
is  admitted;  but  that  others  have  joined  whom  many  would 
have  rejected  because  of  their  seeming  incompetency,  but 
who  have,  under  God’s  blessing  become  effectual,  to  a 
marked  degree,  is  beyond  denial.  While  those  who  came 
without  the  call  of  God,  soon  found  their  mistake  and  recti¬ 
fied  it  by  leaving  the  work  with  little  harm  being  done. 

The  workers  having  gained  experience  by  the  conflicts 
of  the  past  and  being  better  instructed  as  to  the  devices  of 
the  enemy,  went  out  from  this  annual  gathering  to  their 
new  fields  of  labor,  better  fitted  to  cope  with  the  difficulties 
they  might  meet. 

No.  2  was  sent  to  Mazon,  to  take  up  the  work  left  by 
No.  4  before  Harvest  Home.  They  found  the  converts 
blest  and  encouraged  for  the  work.  The  interest  was  good, 
though  some  opposition  was  manifested  as  the  tabernacle 
was  raised.  Souls  were  helped  and  others  united  with  the 
church.  Mr.  Dake  came  twice  and  preached,  and  also  held 


IS° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


a  praise  meeting  on  Oct.  4th,  which  closed  the  labors  of  No. 
2  at  this  place. 

As  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  passed  from  one  field 
of  labor  to  another  they  seldom  found  two  alike,  nor  did 
they  see  the  same  results  in  every  place  or  receive  the  same 
treatment.  As  the  people  of  one  town  or  community  differed 
from  another  in  their  reception  of  gospel  truth,  so  did  their 
behavior  toward  the  workers  differ. 

The  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart  of  the  people  in  some 
places  made  it  almost  impossible  to  do  any  great  good.  It 
was  so  in  Christ’s  time.  It  is  recorded  of  His  labors  in  one 
place  :  a  And  He  did  not  many  mighty  works  there  because 
of  their  unbelief.”  Matt,  xiii,  58.  During  Paul’s  preaching 
divers  were  hardened  and  believed  not,  but  spoke  evil  of  that 
way  before  the  multitude,  so  he  departed  from  them. 
Acts  xix,  9. 

At  Streator,  Ill.,  Mr.  Dake  opened  the  first  new  meet¬ 
ing  after  the  annual  camp  meeting.  This  is  a  large  mining 
town  of  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  inhabitants.  Several 
railroads  center  here  and  a  great  amount  of  business  is  done. 
The  population  is  mixed,  being  made  up  largely  of  for¬ 
eigners. 

Although  there  were  many  churches,  it  was  said  to  be  a 
hard  place,  which  was  proved  by  the  workers  before  they 
left.  On  the  opening  night  Mr.  Dake  led  a  street  march 
which  was  followed  by  a  crowd  of  people.  They  were 
strangers  to  all  in  the  town  and  much  interest  and  curiosity 
were  manifested  in  this  new  movement.  The  people  fol¬ 
lowed  to  the  hall  where  Mr.  D.  preached.  The  outlook  at 
this  early  day  was  bright  indeed. 

No.  9  was  left  to  carry  on  the  work  which  they  did 
with  some  difficulty.  The  hall  belonged  to  the  Miners  As¬ 
sociation,  who  took  possession  of  it  whenever  they  wished. 
At  such  times  the  workers  went  to  the  streets  and  held  meet¬ 
ings,  which  were  well  attended  and  productive  of  good.  As 


Band  Work. 


151 

usual,  God  set  His  seal  on  these  open-air  meetings  and  applied 
the  truth  to  the  hearts  of  the  listeners.  A  number  of  saloon 
meetings  were  held.  The  proprietors  sometimes  invited 
them  to  conduct  services  in  their  saloons  and  kept  the  best  of 
order  while  they  stayed. 

They  thus  had  an  opportunity  to  preach  deliverance  to 
the  captives  who  might  not  hear  it  elsewhere.  The  crowds 
increased  at  the  hall  as  the  meetings  progressed.  The  in¬ 
terest  also  increased  and  became  widespread,  reaching  far  out 
into  the  country.  Mr.  Dake  came  at  different  times  and  with 
much  liberty  declared  the  truth  to  the  people. 

The  first  one  saved  was  a  woman  who  had  been  nearly 
killed  in  a  terrible  explosion  of  a  powder  magazine,  which 
occurred  July  22nd,  which  shook  the  whole  city,  wreck¬ 
ing  a  number  of  houses.  None  were  killed  but  a  num¬ 
ber  were  injured,  and  some  barely  escaped  with  their 
lives.  This  visitation  awakened  this  woman  out  of  her  sleep 
of  carnal  security  and  set  her  to  seeking  salvation.  She  re¬ 
pented  thoroughly,  confessed  her  sins,  laid  aside  the  trap¬ 
pings  of  the  world  and  was  blessedly  saved. 

A  large  proportion  of  the  congregation  were  miners. 
Many  of  these  were  of  the  drinking  class,  but  God  wrought 
upon  their  hearts  and  some  of  them  were  gloriously  saved 
from  their  sinful  lives.  Many  interesting  cases  of  conversion 
occurred  during  the  series  of  meetings  held  at  this  place. 

The  declaration  of  the  whole  counsel  of  God  aroused 
opposition  from  formalists,  many  of  whom  set  themselves 
against  the  work.  As  usual,  these  belligerent  professors 
found  themselves  in  the  company  of  Romanists,  and  others 
who  44 loved  darkness  rather  than  light.”  These  all  con¬ 
spired  to  defeat  the  work  of  God  and  the  battle  was  heavy  at 
times,  but  the  hottest  fight  did  not  come  during  the  labors  of 
No.  9, 

On  Aug.  13th,  the  day  following  the  opening  of  the 
WQ.rk  here,  Mr,  f).  Went  to  Ransom,  Ill.,  about  twelve  miles 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


*52 

from  Streator,  and  opened  work,  at  the  earnest  request  of  an 
aged  sister,  who  was  the  only  Free  Methodist  in  the  place. 
A  part  of  band  No.  5,  Grace  Toll,  leader,  arrived. 

While  waiting  for  the  tabernacle,  the  workers  held  a 
street  meeting.  God  wonderfully  owned  it,  and  so  blest  it  to 
the  awakening  of  the  people  that  the  whole  community  was 
aroused,  so  that  they  came  flocking  in  from  the  country  sev¬ 
eral  miles  each  evening,  to  attend  the  meeting  on  the  street. 

When  the  tabernacle  came,  Mr.  Dake  opened  the  meet¬ 
ing  and  there  was  a  large  and  interested  congregation  pres¬ 
ent.  There  was  no  opposition  in  the  beginning  to  the  work 
or  workers.  The  first  one  saved  in  the  meeting  was  a  very 
wicked,  drinking  man.  He  first  came  to  the  altar  in  an  in¬ 
toxicated  condition.  iVfter  two  weeks’  absence  he  came 
again,  trembling  under  conviction  and  was  wonderfully  deliv¬ 
ered  from  sin  before  he  left  the  altar.  The  change  in  him 
was  so  great  as  to  cause  wonder  among  the  people.  His  whole 
appearance  indicated  the  great  work  that  had  been  done  in 
his  soul. 

God  afterward  called  him  to  preach  His  everlasting 
gospel,  but  pleading  his  own  inefficiency  and  lack  of  educa¬ 
tion  he  failed  to  heed  the  call.  Though  the  workers  often 
prayed  with  and  for  him,  he  lost  the  light  and  joy  from 
his  soul  through  disobedience,  and  even  said  there  was  noth¬ 
ing  in  the  power  of  God.  He  left  for  Chicago,  where  he 
was  working  on  a  building,  when  the  building  gave  way  and 
he  fell  headlong  into  a  furnace  and  his  head  was  burned  from 
his  body. 

The  state  of  a  backslider  is  an  awful  one,  but  who  can 
measure  the  responsibility  of  one  who  has  had  the  call  of 
God  upon  him  and  yet  refuses  that  call  and  goes  down  to 
the  grave  with  the  blood  of  souls  on  him?  Oh,  backslider, 
whoever  you  are,  make  haste  and  flee  to  your  cross  again 
and  be  reinstated  in  the  divine  favor.  And  you  who  have  left 
your  post  of  duty  as  a  worker  together  with  Christ,  hear 


Hospitality  Extended. 


*53 


the  pleading  cries  of  those  who  are  calling  for  help  and 
listen  to  the  shrieks  of  the  damned  who  might  have  been 
saved  but  for  your  negligence  and  rebellion,  and  again  turn 
your  steps  toward  the  vineyard,  and  labor  till  your  reward 
shall  be  given  you. 

The  work  extended  principally  among  the  Germans, 
who  came  to  the  altar,  with  a  conviction  so  deep  that  they 
felt  themselves  lost,  and  they  prayed  and  agonized  with  God 
until  deliverance  came.  Some  of  the  altar  services  were  glo¬ 
rious  beyond  description,  as  souls  who  had  been  seeking  in 
agony  perhaps  for  days,  were  set  free. 

The  work  went  on  till  the  whole  country  was  awakened. 
The  hospitality  of  the  people  exceeded  anything  before  ex¬ 
perienced.  One  wealthy  German  farmer,  Wm.  Baker,  and 
his  wife,  opened  their  large  house  to  the  band,  where  they 
made  their  home  for  weeks.  The  blessing  of  the  Lord  fell 
copiously  on  the  household.  Several  among  the  hired  help 
were  saved  and  other  members  of  the  family  much  blessed. 

Meetings  were  held  in  the  tabernacle  until  Oct.  2nd, 
when  it  was  blown  down  and  badly  torn.  A  large  room 
over  a  blacksmith  shop  was  then  rented  and  seated  and  the 
work  went  on  with  increased  interest.  A  number  of  souls 
were  saved  in  that  rough  upper  room,  one  of  whom  was  a 
little  girl  eleven  years  old  who  was  joyously  converted  at 
the  children’s  meeting  one  Saturday  afternoon.  She  lived  a 
most  happy,  exemplary  life  for  three  months,  testifying  and 
praying  and  giving  of  her  small  hoard  of  pennies  which  she 
had  gotten  by  self-denial,  to  the  mission  work,  when  she  was 
taken  sick  suddenly  and  died.  No.  5  rejoiced  in  some  fruit 
safely  garnered  above. 

Mr.  Dake  did  some  faithful  work  here  and  was  received 
with  great  kindness.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  meeting 
when  the  storm  of  persecution  raged  so  furiously  at  StreatoT, 
the  evil  reports  reached  Ransom,  and  caused  some  to  turn 
a  cold  shoulder;  but  the  Lord  over- ruled -all,  and  fruit  was 


*54 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


gathered  there  which  remains  to  this  day.  The  meetings 
closed  Nov.  3rd  with  good  interest  and  some  seeking  the 
Lord. 

At  Verona,  Mr.  Dake  had  opened  meetings  for  No. 
6,  Sloan  McDivitt,  leader,  Aug.  19th.  They  had  the  use 
of  a  church  here.  There  were  a  number  of  Universalists  in 
the  place  and  the  Lord  helped  Mr.  Dake  to  oppose  their  de¬ 
lusive  doctrine  preaching  from  the  words:  “Who  shall  as¬ 
cend  into  the  hill  of  the  Lord,  or  who  shall  stand  in  His  holy 
place?”  Psalms  xxiv,  3.  The  meetings  closed  Oct.  23rd  and 
the  band  went  to  Otter  township,  where  Mr.  Dake  opened 
meetings  in  a  small  church  called  Hopewell  Chapel. 

A  very  stylish  lady  was  powerfully  convicted  of  sin. 
She  had  been  vainly  seeking  the  Lord  for  several  years.  At 
these  meetings  she  had  the  way  of  salvation  pointed  out  and 
began  seeking  with  all  her  heart.  After  a  desperate  strug¬ 
gle  she  finally  yielded  to  God  and  by  faith  received  the 
blessing  on  her  soul.  Her  worldly  attire  was  at  once  laid 
aside  for  the  simple  garments  of  a  woman  professing  god¬ 
liness.  A  young  man  was  also  clearly  saved.  These  two 
were  the  only  clear  cases  during  the  labors  of  No.  6  there, 
though  some  were  afterward  saved  and  a  small  class  formed. 

Braid  wood,  Ill.,  was  the  next  point  opened  by  Mr.  Dake 
after  the  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting.  Band  No.  4  was 
left  in  charge,  Aug.  19th.  This  was  another  mining  town 
of  six  or  eight  thousand  people.  There  were  many  saloons 
and  it  was  no  uncommon  sight  to  see  little  children  going  to 
the  saloon  for  beer.  The  workers  endured  much  privation 
here,  sometimes  sleeping  in  the  hall  or  going  without  neces¬ 
sary  food;  but  they  praised  the  Lord  and  said  it  was  better 
than  Jesus  had. 

The  Lord  touched  hearts  and  invitations  to  homes  were 
given  and  provisions  were  sent  in.  The  meetings  went  on 
but  it  was  like  plowing  on  a  rock.  There  seemed  but  little 
good  soil  for  the  seed  to  fall  on.  The  bands  on  other  fields 


Plain  Preaching. 


15S 


united  in  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  the  people.  The 
band  in  charge  faithfully  and  in  love,  warned  and  entreated 
the  people.  Catholicism  was  strong.  Picnics,  dances  and 
saloons  were  taking  up  the  time,  attention  and  money  of 
many  of  the  people. 

Band  No.  3  opened  a  new  meeting  at  Edgerton,  Ohio, 
Sept.  3rd,  and  continued  until  December.  A  hard  battle 
was  fought  here  and  a  few  souls  were  saved. 

A  short  meeting  was  held  by  No.  8  at  Reading,  Ill.,  in 
November. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

In  the  fall  of  ’87  Mr.  Dake  moved  his  family  to  Whea¬ 
ton,  Ill.,  it  being  more  convenient  for  him,  as  the  most  of  his 
bands  were  in  Illinois.  The  Braidwood  meeting  closed, 
and  No.  4  went  to  Streator  to  assist  No.  7,  who  now  took 
charge,  in  place  of  No.  9.  No.  9  held  their  farewell  meet¬ 
ing  Dec.  6th,  after  four  months  incessant  fighting.  Worn 
with  labors  they  left  for  a  much  needed  rest  while  Nos.4  and 
7  pushed  the  battle  vigorously  and  successfully.  Deep  con¬ 
viction  was  still  on  the  people  and  many  souls  were  saved. 

The  crowds  were  so  great  at  times  that  the  stairway 
leading  to  the  hall  was  thronged,  besides  all  the  standing 
room  occupied  in  the  hall.  At  such  times  it  became  neces¬ 
sary  to  lock  the  door  on  those  who  were  struggling  to  gain 
entrance  to  the  crowded  hall.  Here,  as  in  the  days  of  Paul, 
the  people“which  believed  not,  moved  with  envy,  took  unto 
them  certain  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser  sort,  and  gathered  a 
company,  and  set  all  the  city  on  an  uproar.” 

The  strongest  opposition  came  from  those  who  were 
“moved  with  envy,”  and  professors  of  religion  and  some 
preachers  took  up  the  matter  and  circulated  scandalous  rc- 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


*56 

ports  and  sought  in  every  way  to  injure  the  work  and  the 
reputation  of  the  workers.  But  like  gold  in  the  fire  they  came 
out  the  purer  and  brighter  for  it  all. 

If  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  had  prophesied  ‘‘smooth 
things”  and  healed  the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  God's  people 
slightly  saying  :  “  peace,  peace,  whenr  there  is  no  peace,  ” 

all  would  have  gone  well  and  hundreds  would  have  made  a 
profession  of  religion  without  forsaking  their  sins  and  being 
born  again;  but  they  preached  the  whole  truth,  obeying  the 
Bible  injunction,  “Cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up  thy  voice 
like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  transgressions,  and 
the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins.”  Isa.  lviii,  i. 

James  Caughey,  when  laboring  in  England  met  with 
much  opposition  and  persecution  because  of  his  plain  preach¬ 
ing.  His  remarks  on  this  subject  are  timely.  He  says  :  “I 
know  the  preaching  that  would  win  hearts  without  winning 
souls,  would  gain  friends  without  making  them  friends  of 
God;  that  would  secure  peace  and  avoid  persecution.  I  am 
struck  with  that  sentiment  of  one:  ‘A  sermon  that  was 
nothing  but  some  general  toothless  notions  in  a  handsome 

o  o 

dress  of  words  seldom  procures  offense  or  persecution.  It  is 
rare  that  such  men’s  preaching  is  distasteful  to  carnal  hearts, 
or  their  persons  hated  for  it,  but  when  the  gospel  comes  to 
the  heart  to  do  the  great  prevailing  work,  Oh,  how  impatient 
they  are  of  the  search  and  smart,  and  presently  have  done 
with  it.’  Just  so;  but  I  came  not  to  win  hearts  or  friends  to 
myself,  but  souls  for  Christ.” — Glimpses  of  Z,ife,\)?Lge  83. 

The  same  fidelity  actuated  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers 
and  held  them  to  the  line  of  faithful  preaching,  regardless  of 
consequences.  The  effects  were  glorious,  for  as  they  wielded 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit  victory  came. 

God  sent  some  awful  judgments  on  the  people.  A 
miner  met  his  death  instantly  while  going  out  of  the  mine  to 
attend  the  funeral  of  another  miner  who  had  been  instantly 
killed  in  the  mine.  Often  these  judgments  of  God  were 


Spurious  Conversions. 


i57 

made  use  of  by  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  in  preaching  and 
people  trembled  as  they  saw  their  responsibility  to  God. 

The  way  of  repentance,  confession,  restitution  and  faith 
was  clearly  set  forth,  and  while  many  were  convicted  by  the 
Spirit  few,  comparatively  were  willing  to  go  that  way; 
while  an  easier  way  to  obtain  heaven  was  held  out  to  them 
by  unfaithful  shepherds.  So  multitudes  stifled  their  convic¬ 
tions  and  grieved  the  Spirit,  proving  true  the  words  of  Jesus: 
a  Straight  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way,  that  leadeth 
unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it.”  Matt,  vii,  14. 
One  of  the  leaders  wrote  :  <c  We  are  seeing  some  saved  who 
strike  the  Rock  and  eternity  alone  will  reveal  the  good  done 
in  this  place.  God  is  showing  us  more  and  more  the  precious 
worth  of  one  soul,  and  the  necessity  of  seeing  men  com¬ 
pletely  delivered  from  the  world.” 

The  late  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts  has  some  strong  and  truth¬ 
ful  words  on  spurious  conversions,  from  which  we  quote: 
“  Men  love  security,  other  things  being  equal.  They  give 
a  decided  preference  to  the  safe  side.  They  spare  neither 
pains  nor  expense  to  guard  against  possible  calamities.  For 
this  reason,  insurance  companies  carry  on  a  thriving  business. 
There  is  generally  an  instinctive  fear  of  the  future.  Upon 
the  brink  of  eternity  the  boldest  stand  and  tremble  with  an 
indefinable  dread  of  their  impending  doom.  Any  system 
that  gives  plausible  provisions  for  carrying  man  safely 
through  this  darkness  into  the  unclouded  light  of  eternal  day 
will  have  its  votaries.  The  more  plausible  a  promise  and 
the  easier  the  conditions,  the  greater  will  be  the  number  of 
adherents.  Make  the  standard  of  Christianity  sufficiently 
low  and  you  can  very  easily  multiply  conversions.  Give  to 
men  an  assurance  of  heaven  without  requiring  them  to  deny 
themselves  and  take  up  their  cross  daily  and  follow  Jesus 
amid  reproach  and  persecutions,  and  many  will  be  found 
eager  to  embrace  the  advantageous  offer.” 

He  proceeds  further  to  show  the  evidences  of  a  spurious 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


158 

conversion.  44  First.  The  so-called  converts  do  not  truly 
repent  of  their  sins.  They  go  forward  for  prayers  and  per¬ 
haps  kneel.  They  make  no  confession  of  their  sins,  never 
shed  a  tear,  never  utter  a  cry  for  mercy,  nor  manifest  in  any 
way  the  earnestness  of  a  soul  longing  to  be  delivered  from 
the  dangers  of  hell.  When  they  have  wronged  others  they 
make  no  restitution.  A  few  prayers  are  offered  for  them, 
interspersed  (if  they  are  persons  of  wealth  or  position)  with 
compliments.  They  4  feel  better,’  join  the  church,  sleep  on 
with  others  and  finally  wake  up  in  hell. 

“Second.  The  subjects  of  these  spurious  conversions 
do  not  have  any  real  victory  over  sin.  In  this  respect  they 
are  the  same  as  they  were  before.  If  they  were  fretful  and 
impatient  before,  they  are  fretful  and  impatient  still.  If  they 
were  the  slaves  of  tobacco,  thev  still  defile  their  bodies  with 
its  use.  Those  who  were  the  devotees  of  fashion  in  any 
degree  before  their  so-called  conversion,  remain  to  the  same 
extent  4  conformed  to  the  world.’  The  Word  of  God  does 
not  possess  sufficient  authority  with  them  to  induce  them  to 
discontinue  for  the  sake  of  Jesus,  the  wearing  of  4  gold  or 
pearls  or  costly  array’.  1  Tim.  2:9. 

‘•If  they  were  fond  before  their  profession,  of  the  light 
Satanic  literature  of  the  day,  they  read  it  still,  with  as  much 
avidity  as  ever.  The  grosser  vices  which  would  injure  their 
respectability,  they  avoid. 

44  Third.  They  are  strangers  to  the  joys  of  salvation. 
When  they  see  others  rejoicing  4  with  joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glorv,’  it  looks  to  them  like  the  wildest  enthusiasm. 

44  Fourth.  They  have  no  love  for  closet  duties.  Close, 
pointed,  searching  preaching  disturbs  them  and  they  seek 
the  ministry  of  those  who  speak  4  with  enticing  words  of 
man’s  wisdom.’ 

44  Fifth.  Thev  are  sadly  wanting  in  genuine  humility. 
Their  very  confessions  are  full  of  self. 

44  Sixth.  They  oppose  Bible  holiness.  For  a  superficial, 


Band  Work. 


i59 

fashionable  holiness  they  may  have  sympathy ;  but  they  mani¬ 
fest  bitter  hostility  against  true  holiness. 

“Do  they  give  up  worldly  associations?  They  will 
leave  the  church  before  they  will  the  lodge!  Secret  socie¬ 
ties  have  a  stronger  attraction  for  them  than  the  house  of 
God!  Worldly  pleasures  draw  them  with  far  greater  force 
than  does  the  beauty  of  holiness  or  the  social  means  of  grace. 
These  are  some  of  the  marks  of  a  spurious  conversion/’ 

Whenever  a  number  were  saved  and  formed  into  a 
class  Mr.  Dake  instructed  the  workers  to  take  steps  if  pos¬ 
sible  toward  building  a  house  of  worship.  The  leader  of 
No.  2  who  came  to  Marengo,  Ill.,  to  rest  at  once  began  such  an 
enterprise  and  donations  were  made  of  money,  stone  and 
labor  for  the  erection  of  a  place  of  worship  which  was  finally 
completed  and  dedicated.  Meanwhile  meetings  were  con¬ 
tinued  with  success  and  some  trouble  removed  and  souls 
helped.  In  November  No.  2  commenced  meetings  at  Union, 
a  small  place  east  of  Marengo.  The  place  was  hardened 
under  rejected  light  received  in  the  past  and  but  little  was 
accomplished. 

As  the  year  drew  to  a  close  most  of  the  workers  gathered 
at  Streator,  Ill.,  to  attend  the  annual  Ingathering.  From 
Ohio  and  the  different  fields  in  Illinois  they  came  rejoicing 
over  sheaves  gathered. 

All  felt  encouraged  to  renew  the  battle  and  expect 
greater  victories  the  coming  year.  The  meeting  continued 
in  Streator,  with  no  decrease  in  interest  or  power.  No.  7 
continued  in  charge  assisted  by  other  workers,  all  of  whom 
were  gaining  rich  experience  in  this  field.  Many  incidents 
of  deep  interest  transpired  which  we  cannot  record.  As  God 
worked,  Satan  worked  also  and  decided  opposition  was 
manifest. 

A  Jew  who  lived  in  an  adjoining  building  became  so 
infuriated  over  the  sound  of  prayer  and  praise  so  often  re¬ 
sounding  through  the  hall  that  he  would  hammer  on  the 


i6o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


partition  and  yell  loudly  to  disturb  the  meeting.  One  night 
a  drunkard  was  at  the  altar  and  the  workers  were  beseech¬ 
ing  God  for  his  salvation.  The  captive  soul  seemed  bound 
hand  and  foot  and  it  was  a  fight  with  the  powers  of  darkness. 

The  Jew  pounded  on  the  wall  and  made  quite  a  disturb¬ 
ance,  but  only  served  to  awaken  the  seeker  more  fully  and 
he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  exclaimed:  “I  will  be  saved!” 
The  Jew  did  not  realize  how  much  good  he  was  doing  for 
the  man  was  afterward  converted.  Mr.  Dake  came  on  Mon¬ 
day  and  stayed  about  a  week.  His  labors  were  much  blest 
of  God.  On  March  8th,  at  the  close  of  his  preaching  six 
came  to  the  altar  and  two  men  were  saved.  Sabbath  after¬ 
noon,  the  ioth,  he  preached  on  holiness,  after  which  ten 
came  forward  and  began  calling  on  God,  some  for  pardon 
and  some  for  purity.  Several  were  delivered. 

On  the  evening  of  March  nth,  an  immense  crowd 
assembled,  to  whom  Mr.  Dake  preached  from  the  words  : 
“Turn  ye  to  the  stronghold,  ye  prisoners  of  hope.”  At  the 
close  of  his  discourse,  which  was  freighted  with  power  and 
libertv.  a  rush  was  made  for  the  altar  and  fifteen  souls  were 
crying  for  mercy,  most  of  whom  found  the  desire  of  their 
hearts.  No.  7  left  the  work  in  charge  of  No.  11,  Rena 
Brown,  leader  and  opened  a  new  meeting  in  Coalville,  a 
suburb  of  Streator. 

Mr.  Dake  visited  these  bands  several  times  in  April. 
On  the  23rd,  brother  B.  T.  Roberts  accompanied  him  and 
preached  in  the  evening  to  a  large  congregation  from  the 
words  found  in  Psa.  lx,  1-3.  The  power  of  God  rested  on 
him  and  deep  conviction  was  on  the  people.  Some  came  to 
the  altar  and  many  rose  for  prayers.  To  the  children  of  God 
it  was  a  time  of  great  blessing. 

In  April,  No.  11  was  followed  by  No.  12,  Lillian  Burt, 
leader.  Sometimes  the  enemy  seemed  to  be  gaining  the  day 
and  again  the  “  Captain  of  the  Lord’s  host”  would  cause  the 


In  Jail. 


161 


enemy  to  fall  back  before  His  little  ones,  and  glorious  were 
the  results  as  many  souls  were  liberated  from  sin. 

The  history  of  this  meeting  as  herein  recorded,  gives 
but  a  faint  idea  of  the  glorious  scenes  which  transpired  to 
the  defeat  of  the  devil’s  forces.  Meetings  had  been  running 
without  intermission  for  about  nine  months  when  No.  12 
took  charge.  Nothing  had  been  spared  in  the  way  of  earnest, 
faithful  labor  to  awaken  souls  and  bring  them  to  the  cross. 
Many  had  been  rescued,  but  persistent  effort  was  still  made 
to  bring  in  lingering  ones  who  were  yet  counting  the  cost. 

Some  were  brought  to  a  decision  for  Christ  and  the 
converts  were  strengthened  and  built  up.  It  was  during 
the  labors  of  No.  12  that  the  opposition  to  street  meetings 
culminated  in  the  arrest  of  the  workers.  Members  of 
Bands  No.  5,  6,  7,  8  and  1 1  were  present  at  Streator, 
which  was  a  central  point  for  all  the  neighboring  bands.  It 
being  a  large  place  and  the  meeting  a  heavy  one,  other 
workers  often  dropped  in  to  assist  in  the  meeting  or  to 
recuperate.  This  accounts  for  the  number  here  at  this  time. 
Four  brethren  were  here  and  shared  in  the  arrest  with  the 
sisters. 

The  workers  had  been  warned  by  the  authorities  to 
refrain  from  holding  meetings  on  the  street,  as  it  had  been 
customary  for  them  to  do  for  the  benefit  of  the  masses 
who  thronged  the  streets  of  this  coal-mining  city. 

On  June  7th  they  felt  led  by  the  Lord  to  deliver  their 
souls  on  the  street  again,  so  they  proceeded  to  their  accus¬ 
tomed  place,  but  the  marshal  came  promptly  and  arrested 
them.  An  interesting  account  of  their  arrest  and  imprison¬ 
ment  is  given  by  one  of  the  sisters. 

“June  7th,  ten  of  us,  viz:  T.  H.  Nelson,  Harvey  Brink, 
Sivert  Ulness,  Sloan  McDivitt,  and  sisters  Flora  Birdsall, 
Rose  Myers,  Lillian  Burt,  Grace  Toll,  Jennie  Tate  and 
Bertha  Campbell,  were  arrested  for  holding  a  street  meet¬ 
ing  and  taken  to  the  city  hall  at  a  fast  rate,  while  we  sang 


162 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


all  the  way,  ‘  ’Tis  a  heaven  below,  my  Redeemer  to  know,’ 
d  for  about  an  hour,  while  awaiting  the  appearance  of 
o  city  attorney,  we  occupied  the  time  singing,  praying, 
testifying,  shouting,  etc.,  enjoying  a  real  praise  meeting  and 
6  feast  of  fat  things’  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  over  a  thou¬ 
sand  people  who  filled  the  court  room  or  thronged  the 
building  outside,  and  to  the  chagrin  of  the  city  officials  who 
were  forced  to  sit  thus  under  fire  until  the  arrival  of  the 
Forney.  Surely  it  was  a  heaven  below.  They  fined  us 

remitted  the  fine  and  dismissed  us  on  a 

. i.  c.,  committing  us  to  prison  on  a  second  offence 

without  a  new  trial. 

“The  following  day  Barnum’s  show  was  in  town  and 
the  devil  had  many  street  meetings  and  marches  but  no  ar¬ 
rests  were  made.  On  Saturday,  June  9th,  we  again  went 
forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  trembling  under  the  cross, 
but  with  holy  boldness,  and  began  our  meeting  with  pray¬ 
er,  after  which  the  officers  took  us  to  the  city  hall  and  showed 
us  our  ‘  apartments,’  while  the  throng  was  almost  innumer¬ 
able. 

“We  sisters  were  given  the  marshal’s  private  office,  as 
there  were  no  cells  for  ‘ladies’  and  -the  brethren  were  shut 
in  with  the  hoodlums,  drunkards  and  jail  vermin.  All 
through  the  night  we  heard  the  shouts  and  songs  going  up 
from  the  cells  of  the  brethren  and  on  Sunday  we  spent 
the  grandest  day  of  our  lives,  singing,  praying  and  praising 
God  all  day,  until  it  seemed  the  prison  doors  would  give 
way. 

“  Sisters  Hulbert  and  Penrod  came  up  from  Reading, 
not  knowing-  of  the  arrest  and  they  and  the  two  brethren 
who  ‘escaped’  carried  on  the  meetings  in  the  hall.  Many  of 
the  principal  business  men  of  the  city  were  so  indignant 
at  our  being  incarcerated  that  strong  threats  were  made 
to  sue  the  city  for  damages. 

“The  mayor  was  so  troubled  that  it  did  not  take  him 


In  Jail. 


i  63 


long  to  find  a  suitable  place  for  our  street  meetings.  Pre¬ 
vious  to  our  first  arrest  he  had  denied  us  a  place  on  the 
streets,  saying  that  the  park  was  for  such  purposes;  but  we 
tried  the  park  and  found  that  the  mass  of  people  who  throng 
the  streets  would  not  frequent  this  place,  it  being  on  one 
side  of  the  town. 

“Mr.  H.  a  prominent  merchant  freely  offered  us  a  lot 
close  to  Main  street,  just  in  front  of  the  place  where  they 
arrested  us.  We  aptly  termed  it  c  Liberty  Spot.5  The 
mayor  released  us  on  Monday  afternoon,  though  our  time 
was  not  out  until  Thursday.  The  marshal  kindly  asked  us 
to  pray  before  we  left  and  when  we  arose  from  our  knees  in 
that  city  hall  many  eyes  were  wet  with  tears  and  we  bade 
them  a  good  by  and  told  them  that  it  had  been  a  most  pre¬ 
cious  place  to  our  souls.  Glory  to  God!” 

A  note  from  one  of  the  brethren  who  was  arrested  says: 
“  The  arrest  was  made  on  Saturday  night,  when  jails  gen¬ 
erally  have  the  most  inmates.  We  had  been  in  the  jail 
scarcely  five  minutes  when  one  of  the  poor  wretches  who  was 
under  the  influence  of  liquor  began  to  beat  one  of  the  breth¬ 
ren  over  the  back  with  his  cane.  He  in  return  seemed  to 
think  this  was  a  part  of  the  penalty  for  holding  street  meet¬ 
ings  and  meekly  submitted  to  the  ordeal.  But  one  of  his 
companions,  less  disposed  to  see  his  brother  suffer  such  indig¬ 
nities,  seized  the  inebriate  and  put  him  in  a  cell  and  fastened 
the  door  on  the  outside. 

“The  marshal  had  searched  our  pockets  and  taken  from 
us  our  handkerchiefs,  pocketbooks,  Testaments,  pocket 
knives,  combs,  etc.,  leaving  us  nothing  with  which  to  busy 
ourselves.  On  account  of  our  filthy  quarters  we  could  sleep 
but  little,  so  we  spent  most  of  the  night  singing  and  praising 
God.  Like  our  brethren  in  the  Philippian  jail  we  sang  a 
hymn  at  midnight. 

uThe  next  morning  we  were  visited  by  the  marshal  who 
said  that  our  praying  and  singing  must  cease  as  the  mayor 


164 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


(who  lived  some  distance  away  )  could  not  sleep  for  our  noise. 
We  told  him  we  thought  it  was  not  our  noise  but  his  con¬ 
science  which  troubled  the  mayor,  and  that  we  could  not 
promise  not  to  pray. 

“  The  Roman  Catholic  policeman  who  acted  as  our 
jailer  doubtless  never  had  such  prisoners  before.  He  seemed 
somewhat  surprised  when  we  grew  happy,  asking  God’s 
blessing  on  our  frugal  meal  which  consisted  of  baker’s  bread 
and  water,  with  bologna  thrown  in.  But  the  latter  proved 
to  be  as  unwholesome  and  indigestible  as  the  fresh  bread. 
But  we  accepted  the  situation  as  permitted  of  God. 

“At  three  o’clock,  Monday  afternoon  we  were  released 
and  invited  to  pray  in  the  hall  where  the  sisters  had  just  a 
few  minutes  before  been  granted  the  same  privilege.  Our 
pocket  possessions  were  returned  to  us  and  we  were  informed 
that  we  could  hold  street  meetings  on  a  vacant  lot  just  across 
from  the  post  office,  the  town  agreeing  to  furnish  us  police 
protection.  Surely  God  made  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
Him  in  this  peculiar  trial.” 

The  sainted  Rutherford  was  at  one  time  in  his  ministry 
imprisoned  for  Jesus’ sake  and  he  wrote:  “I  never  knew  by 
my  nine  years’  preaching,  so  much  of  Christ’s  love  as  He 
hath  taught  me  in  Aberdeen  by  six  months’  imprisonment.” 
These  workers  found  it  true  in  their  case,  and  sang: 

“Pm  blest  with  the  fulness  of  love, 

My  heart  is  with  gladness  set  free; 

And  prisons  do  palaces  prove, 

While  Jesus  forever  saves  me.” 

While  they  were  in  jail  a  Swede  boy  was  met  on  the 
street  by  one  of  the  converts  and  found  to  be  much  concerned 
about  his  soul.  He  came  to  the  window  of  the  room  where 
the  sisters  were  confined  and  with  tears  streaming  down  his 
face  told  how  he  had  sought  satisfaction  in  North  and  South 
America  and  in  Sweden.  He  had  just  learned  of  the  im¬ 
prisonment;  “and,”  said  he,  “  Christians  used  to  be  putin 


Band  Work. 


i65 

jail  because  they  served  the  Lord  and  I  know  you  are  Chris¬ 
tians,  and  I  want  to  be  saved.”  The  young  ladies  talked 
with  him  and  pointed  him  to  Jesus  and  he  returned  to  the 
hall  and  sought  the  Lord.  At  last  light  broke  into  his  dark¬ 
ened  heart  and  he  was  gloriously  saved. 

God  sent  him  out  after  souls  and  now  he  is  preaching 
the  gospel  and  proving  successful  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
This  is  brother  Henry  Johnson.  Thus  did  God  bless  the 
strange  experience  of  these  workers  to  the  salvation  of  at 
least  one  precious  soul. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

We  will  turn  to  the  records  of  other  meetings  during 
these  months.  After  the  close  of  the  Ingathering,  No.  3 
returned  to  Edgerton,  Ohio,  and  resumed  the  work  there 
and  also  held  meetings  in  the  country  about  six  miles  away. 
When  Mr.  Dake  visited  them  in  February  some  were 
reclaimed  and  others  were  saved  after  he  left.  Meetings 
were  continued  until  April,  when  the  band  removed  to 
Blakeslee,  Ohio. 

Several  new  points  were  opened  by  Mr.  Dake  after  the 
Ingathering.  At  Tonica  No.  8  labored  for  a  few  days,  but 
the  people  were  inaccessible  to  the  truths  preached  and  only 
one  soul  was  saved.  They  next  assisted  in  a  meeting  at 
Mazon,  Ill.  During  the  few  days  they  labored  here,  five  or 
six  were  converted.  They  then  went  to  Morris,  Ill.,  at  the 
request  of  the  pastor,  Rev.  J.  M.  Clark.  The  meeting  in¬ 
creased  in  interest,  the  class  seemed  blest,  but  great  indigna¬ 
tion  was  still  held  toward  the  work,  especially  by  the  officials 
of  this  Rome-ruled  city,  where  a  few  months  previous,  the 
young  ladies  of  No.  9  passed  through  such  shameful  indigni¬ 
ties  behind  her  jail  bars  for  the  “  crime”  of  holding  a  street 
meeting. 


1 66 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


About  the  evening  of  March  ioth  a  special  praise  meet¬ 
ing  was  held  and  many  were  present  from  Mazon,  the  other 
charge  on  the  circuit.  As  the  long  line  of  workers  and 
pilgrims  were  marching  down  the  street,  singing  one  of  the 
songs  of  Zion,  the  writer  who  was  leading  the  band  felt  a 
special  blessing  coming  upon  his  soul  and  he  shouted  aloud 
for  joy.  Instantly  he  was  seized  by  the  Catholic  marshal 
who  shook  him  roughly,  saying,  u  I’ll  run  you  in!” 

We  were  marched  to  the  county  jail  where,  after  being 
searched  and  all  our  pocket  possessions  taken  from  us  except 
our  watch,  which  was  overlooked,  we  were  locked  up,  while 
the  assistant  leader  H.  D.  Brink  led  the  march  to  the  hall 
where  a  blessed  time  was  enjoyed  and  the  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  came  on  the  saints. 

In  this  our  first  jail  experience  (it  being  a  few  months 
before  the  arrest  at  Streator)  we  were  not  to  be  deprived  of 
our  meeting,  but  proceeded  to  exhort  the  prisoners,  who  con¬ 
sisted  of  about  a  half  dozen  tramps,  two  or  three  thieves  and 
one  insane  man. 

We  grew  rather  loud  in  our  devotions  at  times,  at  which 
the  jailer  (the  county  sheriff)  became  enraged  and  hurriedly 
opening  the  large  iron  door  of  the  main  room  of  the  prison, 
he  yelled,  in  language  not  very  religious  :  u  What  does 
all  this  noise  mean?  it  must  be  stopped  at  once!”  But  as 
the  writer  was  in  jail  now  and  nothing  more  could  be  feared, 
the  praying  and  exhorting  went  on,  and  the  iron  door  was 
slammed  shut  and  some  hot  words  uttered  as  the  sheriff 
retreated. 

Sometime  after  midnight  we  were  awakened  by  an 
awful  feeling  that  something  was  not  right  in  the  cell.  We 
listened  intently  but  no  sound  could  be  heard ;  yet  the  feeling 
grew  stronger  that  some  awful  presence  was  in  the  room  and 
was  drawing  nearer  and  about  to  touch  us. 

A  sickening  feeling  of  dread  began  to  take  possession  of 
us,  when  on  lifting  our  hearts  to  God  it  instantly  vanished  and 


In  Jail. 


167 


a  sweet  sense  of  security  and  peace  became  ours.  We  waited 
in  breathless  expectation  to  see  what  would  be  the  outcome 
of  this  strange  feeling,  a  rustling  was  heard  in  the  uncovered 
straw  that  formed  our  pillow.  It  was  now  time  to  act! 
Fortunately,  we  had  a  parlor  match  in  our  pocket  which  the 
jailer  failed  to  find  and  we  suddenly  lit  it,  which  flashed  out 
through  the  cell,  disclosing  the  insane  man  on  his  hands  and 

0  7  0 

knees  before  the  bed ! 

He  must  have  seen  or  heard  our  watch  early  in  the 
evening  and  had  come  to  steal  it.  The  snapping  of  the  match 
full  in  his  face  so  startled  him  that  he  threw  up  his  hands, 
opened  wide  his  mouth  and  eyes  and  when  commanded  to 
leave  the  cell,  which  was  left  unlocked,  he  made  about  two 
bounds  to  the  top  of  the  iron  stairway  that  led  to  the  upper 
row  of  cells,  and  we  slept  soundly  the  rest  of  the  night. 

The  next  morning  we  were  visited  by  the  marshal  who 
escorted  us  to  the  city  hall  where  our  trial  was  to  take  place. 
The  mayor  being  in  New  York,  some  one  was  found  to 
take  his  place.  We  were  asked  to  plead  guilty  or  not  guilty 
to  the  crime  of  “  making  an  unusual  noise”  on  the  street,  to 
which  we  responded:  66  We’ll  have  to  pray  first.”  “What! 
No  praying  in  here!  ”  shouted  the  marshal.  “  Let  him  pray!  ” 
cried  a  score  of  voices  in  the  crowd,  for  the  hall  was  full. 

Down  on  our  knees  we  went,  followed  by  several  of 
the  members  of  the  class  who  were  present,  and  who  re¬ 
sponded  with  hearty  “Aniens”  to  the  prayer  for  the  profane 
officials  who  cursed  and  swore,  thus  breaking  the  law  they 
were  sworn  to  protect,  and  yet  arrested  God’s  people  for 
singing  Zion’s  songs  and  shouting  the  high  praises  of  God. 

To  the  question,  “  Guilty  or  not  guilty?”  the  response 
came Well,  your  honor,  if  it  is  an  unusual  thing  and  a 
crime  punishable  with  imprisonment  in  Christian  America  to 
praise  God  on  the  street,  I  am  guilty  and  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I’ll  be  guilty  again  as  soon  as  I  get  out.”  This  answer 
for  a  moment  nonplused  the  mayor,  fro  tem .  lie  colored 


1 68 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


up,  and  nervously  fingering  his  law  book,  said:  “Well,  that 
is  the  law,  and  we  must  fine  you  five  dollars  and  costs,  or 
eight  days  in  jail.”  The  class  leader  from  Mazon,  Mr.  W. 
Harper,  and  others  quickly  volunteered  to  pay  this  fine,  but 
we  objected,  saying:  “  I  was  free  born  and  have  done  noth¬ 
ing  for  which  I  should  be  deprived  of  my  liberty,  and  do 
not  propose  to  have  God’s  money  go  to  the  devil,  to  purchase 
my  freedom.  I’ll  go  to  jail  first.” 

After  being  whispered  to  by  the  acting  mayor,  the 
marshal  started  with  us  to  the  jail;  but  on  getting  out  on  the 

street  we  were  left  to  ourselves  while  he  went  off  about 

* 

other  business.  We  sent  after  him  to  come  back  and  at¬ 
tend  to  taking  us  to  jail,  saying:  UI  am  in  his  charge 
now,  and  he  must  take  care  of  me.”  The  marshal  returned 
and  took  us  to  jail,  where  we  spent  some  time  in  transcribing 
Bible  texts  on  the  stone  wall  of  the  prison,  with  a  pencil 
loaned  us  by  a  friend. 

Another  friend  came  with  the  tidings  that  friends  among 
the  unsaved  business  men  had  promised  to  sue  the  city  if 
we  were  not  out  before  four  o’clock  that  day.  Then  the 
jailor  came  with  the  information  that  we  were  at  liberty 
now  to  go;  whereupon  we  told  him  we  could  not  go,  un¬ 
til  the  one  who  put  us  in  came  and  took  us  out.  Acts 
xvi,  37-  S  oon  the  Roman  marshal  reluctantly  walked  into 
the  prison,  took  us  by  the  arm  and  led  us  out;  at  the  same 
time,  giving  us  back  our  confiscated  possessions. 

This  arrest  gained  many  friends,  to  the  work  in  this 
place  and  proved  the  source  of  much  good,  verifying  the 
promise,  “All  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  the  Lord.” 

Mr.  Dake  on  hearing  of  the  proceedings,  wras  soon  at 
the  scene,  highly  approving  of  the  action  of  the  arrested 
worker.  Though  pressed  by  many  friends  to  appeal  the 
case  to  the  higher  courts  Mr.  Dake  refused  to  do  so,  not 
wfishing  to  retaliate. 


An  Unusual  Noise 


169 


He  thought,  however,  that  the  good  people  of  Morris, 
who  had  long  been  duped  by  Roman  Catholic  chicanery  in 
politics  should  know  of  the  corruption  that  existed  among 
their  municipal  officers.  He  accordingly  wrote  the  following 
tract,  three  thousand  of  which,  he  had  sown  through  the 
streets  of  Morris. 

“AN  UNUSUAL  NOISE.” 

“What  was  it?  The  blowing  up  of  a  powder  magazine, 
such  as  paralyzed  Streator  a  few  months  ago?  or  an  earth¬ 
quake  shock,  such  as  terrified  Charleston,  S.  C.?  or  was  it 
the  roar  of  a  cyclone,  louder  than  ten  thousand  freight  trains, 
such  as  horrified  Mt.  Carmel,  Ill.,  a  few  days  ago?  No,  it 
was  none  of  these.  What  was  that  ‘unusual  noise’ that 
caused  so  much  commotion?  It  was  the  shout  of  a  Pente¬ 
cost  worker,  saying,  ‘Glory  to  God!'  It  could  scarcely  be 
heard  two  blocks  away,  yet  the  marshal  of  Morris  shook;  and 
the  rum  holes  of  Morris  shook;  and  the  dead  church  mem¬ 
bers  of  Morris  shook;  and  the  pit  of  hell  shook;  and  while 
they  shook  they  shrieked,  ‘■That  man  is  making  an  unusual 
noise/  Pentecost  Band  No.  8  followed  by  a  number  of 
brethren  and  sisters,  were  marching  down  the  main  street, 
singing;  and  as  they  sang  without  making  a  halt,  one  of  the 
workers  shouted,  ‘Glory  to  God!5  He  was  immediately 
arrested  and  hurried  off  to  jail,  and  the  complaint  which  the 
marshal  entered  against  him  was, ‘Making  an  unusual  noise.’ 
To  shout,  ‘Glory  to  God,’ was,  to  the  officials  of  Morris, 
making  an  ‘unusual  noise.’  Morris  in  this  respect,  is  very 
much  like  another  densely  populated  place  where  ‘Glory  to 
God’  would  be  a  very  ‘unusual  noise,’  but  where  the  usual 
noise  is  the  cursing  of  devils  and  the  ‘wailing  and  gnashing 
of  teeth’  of  those  who  on  earth  hated  the  unusual  noise  God’s 
little  ones  made  when  they  shouted  ‘Glory  to  God.5  Mark 
you,  profane  swearing  and  low,  vulgar  talk  is  not  an  ‘unusual 
noise  ’  in  Morris.  The  howl  of  the  drunkard  and  the  saloon 
brawl  is  not  an  ‘  unusual  noise 5  in  Morris.  Men,  too  drunk  to 
walk  straight,  can  enter  into  and  disturb  religious  meetings  and 
no  officer  can  be  found ;  but  let  a  man  of  God  shout  ‘  Glory  to 
God !’  and  the  marshal  of  Morris  is  on  the  spot  to  drag  him  off  to 
jail  for  making  an ‘unusual  noise’.  Thank  God,  marshal ;  thank 
God,  cold  church  members  of  Morris;  thank  God  saloon 
keepers;  yes,  thank  God,  all  of  you  who  aid  and  wink  at 
blasphemers  and  saloon  protecting  officers  who  arrest  Chris- 


170 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


tian  young  women  for  holding  street  meetings  and  disturb¬ 
ing  the  peace  and  arrest  God-fearing  young  men  for  shout¬ 
ing  4  Glory  to  God’  —  ‘making  an  unusual  noise’  and  let 
drunkards  stagger  on  the  streets  and  run  against  or  chase 
from  the  sidewalk  your  wives  and  children,  and  let  gangs  of 
loafers  blockade  the  corners  and  make  low,  vile  remarks  in 
the  hearing  of  your  daughters,  and  let  bold  blasphemers  roll 
out  torrents  of  foul  oaths  insulting  true  Christian  men  and 
women  who  walk  the  streets.  But  that  Christian  man  must 
not  say  4  Glory  to  God’  whom  he  must  hear  cursed,  or  the 
marshal  will  arrest  him.  I  say,  thank  God  there  is  one  tri¬ 
bunal  that  will  not  call  shouting,4  Glory  to  God  ’  an  ‘unusual 
noise.’ 


WHAT  GOD  SAYS: 

4  Let  the  inhabitants  of  the  Rock 
sing,  let  them  shout  from  the  top 
of  the  mountains.’  Isa.  xlii,  11. 

‘Glory  to  God  in  the  highest.1 
Luke  ii,  14. 

‘Cry  out  and  shout,  thou  inhab¬ 
itant  of  Zion:  for  great  is  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  thee.’ 
Isa.  xii,  6, 

‘And  all  tlie people  shouted  with 
a  great  shout,  when  they  praised 
the  Lord,  because  the  foundation 
of  the  house  of  the  Lord  was  laid. 
But  many  of  the  priests  and  Le- 
vites  (preachers)  and  chief  of  the 
fathers  (officers),  who  were  ancient 

men . wept  with  a  loud  voice, 

and  many  shouted  aloud  for  joy: 
that  the  people  could  not  discern 
the  noise  of  the  shout  of  joy  from 
the  noise  of  the  weeping  of  the  peo¬ 
ple:  for  the  people  shouted  with  a 
loud  shout,  and  ihe  noise  was 
heard  afar  off.’  Ezra,  i i i , •  11-13. 

‘And  I  heard  as  it  were  the 
voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as 
the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as 
the  voice  of  mighty  thunderines, 
saying,  Alleluia;  for  the  Lord  God 
Omnipotent  reigneth.’  Rev,  xix,  6. 


WHAT  MORRIS  SAYS: 

This  is  an  unusual  noise. 


Those  angels  should  be  fined  for 
making  such  an  unusual  noise. 

If  you  obey  this  command  on 
the  streets  of  Morris  the  marshal 
will  arrest  you  for  making  an  c  un¬ 
usual  noise.’ 


If  it  had  been  on  the  streets  of 
Morris,  instead  of  Jerusalem,  we 
would  have  arrested  them,  preach¬ 
ers,  officers,  women,  children  and 
all,  for  making  such  an  ’unusual 
noise.’ 


We  would  put  a  new  law  on  the 
statute  book  of  Heaven  and  put 
them  all  in  jail  for  disturbing  the 
peace  with  such  an  ‘unusual  noise.1 


An  Unusual  Noise. 


171 

“Yes,  thank  God! it  is  not  an  4  unusual  noise  5  in  Heaven. 
Saints  praise  Him,  angels  and  archangels  praise  Him  and 
their  mighty  shouts  of  4  Glory  to  God!5  roll  up  against  the 
throne  like  4  mighty  thunderings. 5  And  if  some  Pentecost 
worker  should  walk  down  the  streets  of  gold  and  in  the  ful¬ 
ness  of  his  joy  should  shout  4  Glory  to  God!’  there  will  be 
no  uniformed  marshal  to  drag  him  off  to  jail  for  making  an 
‘unusual  noise. 5  But  in  Morris,  four  Pentecost  sisters  and 
one  Pentecost  brother  disturb  the  peace,  by  shouting  4  Glory 
to  God!’  and  the  mayor,  marshal,  justice,  formal  church 
members,  saloon  keepers,  blasphemers,  pool  players  nod  their 
heads,  blink  their  eyes  at  each  other,  saying,  4  an  unusual 
noise,’  and  his  Satanic  majesty,  with  all  his  troops  of  4cast- 
out-from-heaven  ’  followers  jeer  back,  4  Yes,  yes;  put  them  in 
jail.  They  are  disturbing  our  peace.  It  is  a  very  ‘unusual 
noise.’  4  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.’ 
We  might  sue  the  city.  A  talented  Eastern  lawyer  has 
offered  to  sue  the  city  of  Morris  at  his  own  expense  for  false 
imprisonment  on  seven  counts;  but  we  have  appealed  to  one 
court  and  we  have  the  decision  for  Morris,  its  mayor,  its  jus¬ 
tice,  its  marshal,  its  solicitor,  and  its  false-swearing  witnesses. 
This  is  the  text  of  the  decision,  4  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done 
it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it 
unto  me .  ’ 

(Signed) J  esus  Christ. 

4 4 And  will  not  God  avenge  His  elect?  Will  He  not 
visit  the  city  which  allows  Christian  young  women  to  be 
incarcerated  in  the  same  jail  with  low  vile  men,  with  only  a 
few  iron  bars  between  them,  exposed  to  their  insults,  forced 
to  listen  to  their  conversation,  and  to  suffer  their  gross  con¬ 
duct,  and  also  suffocated  almost  every  hour  with  sickening 
clouds  of  tobacco  smoke,  pushed  violently  into  their  cell  and 
locked  up,  or  dragged  into  separate  cells  by  an  ungodly 
sheriff,  if  they  sang  or  prayed  a  little  louder  than  usual,  while 
the  blasphemy  on  the  other  side  of  the  bars,  and  the  oaths 


172 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


pouring  out  from  the  lips  of  the  sheriff — the  servant  of  the 
county — must  be  suffered  by  them,  and  all  this  for  the 
space  of  seventeen  days ,  for  the  crime  of  holding  street  meet¬ 
ings? 

“  Will  He  not  avenge  Himself  on  a  city  which  allows 
its  perfumed  marshal  to  roughly  collar  and  drag  to  jail  a  law- 
abiding*  Christian  young  man  for  the  crime  of  shouting 
‘Glory  to  God’  on  the  streets,  and  locking  him  in  the  same 
room  with  drunken  hoodlums  and  a  crazy  man  who  in  the 
night  attempted  to  rob  this  Christian  boy?  ‘Yea,  He  will 
avenge  them  speedily. 5  Morris  will  feel  the  retributive  hand 
of  God  for  her  sins  which  cry  unto  the  very  Heavens: 
4  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the 
land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than 
for  that  city’ — Morris. 

“I  do  not  mean  that  anything  in  this  ‘scourge  of  small 
cords’  shall  be  construed  to  mark  all  who  live  in  Morris  as 
guilty.  I  gladly  except  that  band  of  noble  women  and  their 
sympathizers  who  a  few  days  ago  appealed  to  the  officials  of 
Morris,  to  prevent  a  Company  of  stage-struck,  unclean 
females  from  corrupting  the  morals  of  their  children,  but 
were  denied  their  request  by  the  men  who  arrest  Christians 
for  making  an  ‘unusual  noise,’  but  who  protect  saloons  and 
unclean  stage  exhibitions;  nor  do  I  mean  those  business  men, 
headed  by  a  certain  humane  banker  who  signed  a  petition 
for  the  release  of  those  falsely  imprisoned ;  nor  do  I  mean 
any  of  the  officials  of  Morris  who  are  out  spoken  against  such 
oppression. 

“But  I  mean  the  Protestants  of  Morris  who  encourage 
such  ungodliness;  I  mean  the  Catholics  who  allowed  the  old 
Inquisition  spirit  to  control  them  and  who  persecuted  these 
defenseless  ones  because  they  were  of  a  different  belief, 
while  the  officers  winked  at  their  wrongdoing.  I  mean  the 
officers  of  Morris  who  so  forgot  their  manhood  and  their 
oath  of  office  and  their  duty  to  the  oppressed,  as  to  do  the 


An  Unusual  Noise. 


17  3 


devil’s  bidding;  and  in  days  to  come,  ‘The  double-shotted 
batteries’  of  public  opinion*  and  the  4  chain-lightning  ’  of 
their  own  aroused  consciences,  together  with  whatever  of 
hatred  a  just  God  may  have  against  such  a  4  betrayal  of  pub¬ 
lic  trust’  will  do  more  effective  work  than  my  feeble  4  scourge 
of  small  cords.’ 

(Signed)  I  conoclast  (Idol-smasher).” 

The  tract  had  the  desired  effect.  It  awakened  the  Prot¬ 
estant  population  who  began  to  see  that  they  were  not  gov¬ 
erned  righteously  by  American  law,  but  domineered  over  by 
the  44  scarlet  whore  ” — the  Roman  Catholic  church.  Great 
agitation  followed  this  burst  of  eloquence.  The  American 
Protective  Association  and  the  fearless  editor  of  the  Morris 
Herald  soon  after  took  up  the  war  and  pressed  it  to  such  a 
successful  issue  that  three  years  later  the  Protestants  arose 
en  masse,  marched  to  the  polls,  threw  off  the  Roman  yoke 
and  put  Protestants  in  every  office,  both  in  school  and  munici¬ 
pal  elections,  thus  proving  the  truth  of  Mr.  Dake’s  prophetic 
statement:  44  And  in  days  to  come  the  double- shotted  batter¬ 
ies  of  public  opinion,  and  the  chain-lightning  of  their  own 
aroused  consciences,  together  with  whatever  of  hatred  a  just 
God  may  have  against  such  a  4  betrayal  of  public  trust’ 
will  do  more  effective  work  than  my  feeble  4  scourge  of 
small  cords’.”  So  the  battle  went  on  and  influences  were 
set  in  motion  which  will  never  end. 

Band  No.  8  opened  meetings  at  Cornell,  Ill.,  June  14th. 
Again  was  the  Spirit  poured  out  on  the  workers  as  they 
contended  with  the  powers  of  darkness.  God  applied  the 
truth  and  two  were  saved. 

In  considering  the  false  reports  circulated  here,  con¬ 
cerning  the  workers,  we  are  reminded  of  Caughey’s  words: 
44  We  read  of  a  viper  which  hides  its  teeth  in  its  gums, 
requiring  good  sight  to  detect  them.  Shnplicity  might  con¬ 
clude  them  harmless.  Provoke  the  viper  and  the  teeth  are 
instantly  seen  protruding  in  battle  array!  It  Is  thus  with 


174 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  carnal  mind  the  world  over.  This  enmity  is  not  apt  to 
slumber  in  a  revival.”  Earnest  Christianity ,  page  167. 
On  entering  this  place  the  people  determined  that  the  work¬ 
ers  should  receive  no  support  from  them.  F or  two  weeks  pro¬ 
visions  were  scarce  and  the  young  men  slept  in  the  taber¬ 
nacle. 

At  last  one  afternoon  the  leader  of  the  band  overheard 
one  of  his  workers  reading  a  letter  aloud  which  he  had 
written  to  his  sister,  from  which  he  read  these  words:  “The 
people  of  this  town  are  determined  to  starve  us.  We  have 
had  but  three  square  meals  in  two  weeks.”  (Of  course  they 
had  some  additional  lunches.)  This  touched  the  leader’s 
heart,  and  he  went  into  a  corncrib  near  the  tabernacle  to 
enquire  of  the  Lord  if  His  promise  was  about  to  fail, 

66  Bread  shall  be  given  him,  his  water  shall  be  sure;”  and 
feeling  that  his  prayer  was  answered  he  returned  to  the 
tabernacle  where  in  a  few  minutes  the  express  agent  in¬ 
formed  him  that  a  large  box  had  arrived  at  the  depot  for 
them.  Upon  opening  the  box  after  bringing  it  to  the  tent, 
they  were  pleasantly  surprised  to  find  it  filled  with  a  great  * 
variety  of  eatables,  such  as  canned  fruit  of  different  kinds, 
lemons,  oranges,  dried  beef,  bread,  roast  chicken,  etc.,  suffi¬ 
cient  to  last  them  for  some  weeks. 

The  box  had  been  sent  by  the  class  at  Morris,  Ill.,  with¬ 
out  solicitation  from  the  workers.  Thus  they  proved,  as 
one  of  the  workers  remarked,  that  “the  ravens  of  Elijah’s 
time  are  not  all  dead  yet.”  They  had  no  home  nor  cupboard 
in  which  to  store  these  supplies,  hence  they  were  stored  in 
the  pulpit.  After  this  the  tactics  of  the  devil  were  reversed 
and  provisions  poured  in  from  various  quarters,  until  much 
of  it  had  to  be  given  away.  Thus  again  they  proved  the 
words  true,  u  Trust  in  the  Lord  and  do  good;  so  shalt  thou 
dwell  in  the  land  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed.” 

The  meetings  did  not  continue  long  here.  Complaint 
was  made  against  the  workers  because  they  prayed  so  much. 


Prayer. 


I7S 


One  woman  was  heard  to  remark  to  her  neighbor  when  the 
tent  was  erected:  “Now  you  will  hear  some  of  the  tallest 
praying  you  ever  heard.  They  will  be  at  it  from  night 
till  morning  and  from  morning  till  night  again.” 

Yes,  it  is  a  tall  praying”  that  is  needed  these  da^s  — 
prayer  that  will  reach  the  throne  and  will  command  the 
attention  of  God.  A  similar  complaint  was  made  against 
the  Methodists  of  olden  time  and  they  were  arrested.  Mr. 
Wesley  humorously  states  the  particulars  as  follows: 

“I  rode  over  to  a  neighboring  town  to  wait  upon  a 
justice  of  the  peace,  a  man  of  candor  and  understanding, 
before  whom  I  was  informed  their  angry  neighbors  had 
carried  a  whole  wagonload  of  these  new  heretics;  but  when 
he  asked  what  they  had  done,  there  was  a  deep  silence,  for 
that  was  a  point  their  conductors  had  forgotten.  At  length 
one  said:  ‘Why,  they  pretend  to  be  better  than  other  peo¬ 
ple,  and  besides,  they  pray  from  morning  till  night.’  Mr. 
S.  asked:  ‘But  have  they  done  nothing  besides?’  ‘Yes, 
sir!’  said  one  old  man,  ‘and  please,  your  Worship,  they 
have  converted  my  wife.  Till  she  went  among  them,  she 
had  such  a  tongue,  now  she  is  as  quiet  as  a  lamb.’  ‘Carry 
them  back,  carry  them  back !’ replied  the  justice,  ‘and  let 
them  convert  all  the  scolds  in  the  town.’  ” —  Wesley's  Journal . 

This  complaint  was  often  raised  against  the  workers. 
One  wrote  of  Ann  Cutler,  a  saint  of  Wesley’s  time:  “I 
never  heard  of  anything  against  Ann  Cutler,  except  her 
manner  of  approaching  the  Lord.  I  hinted  before  that 
she  prayed  with  great  exertion  of  voice  and  in  this  she 
never  lost  her  foes.  She  was  in  our  house  several  months 
at  different  times.  It  was  her  usual  custom  to  arise  at 
midnight  to  pray,  and  return  thanks  for  mercies  received. 
Going  to  rest  again  she  slept  until  four,  which  was  her  regu¬ 
lar  hour  of  rising.  She  continued  until  about  five,  pleading 
for  herself,  our  family,  the  society,  the  preachers  and  the 
whole  church.  If  we  had  no  meeting  at  five,  she  retired  in- 


176 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


to  the  chapel  and  there  continued  in  earnest  prayer  for 
another  hour. 

“  About  six  she  went  into  her  room  and  read  the  Scrip¬ 
tures  with  prayer.  When  she  labored  with  her  hands  she 
would  retire  twelve  or  fourteen  times  a  day  and  pray  a  few 
minutes  at  a  time.  She  continued  frequently  very  long  in 
private,  but  was  very  short  in  public  and  in  general  with  a 
loud  voice.” 

It  is  said  that  she  met  with  great  opposition  and  suffered 
much  reproach;  but  it  is  also  written  that  wherever  she 
went  there  was  an  amazing  power  of  God  attending  her 
prayers.  All  who  will  go  that  way  will  meet  with  the  same 
complaint  and  reproach,  but  they  will  have  success  in  soul¬ 
saving,  that  others  do  not. 

No.  .4,  after  assisting  at  Streator  for  a  time,  went  to 
Wheaton,  Ill.,  to  assist  the  pastor,  where  they  were  joined 
by  No.  5  who  had  been  laboring  at  Mt.  Palatine,  Ill.,  with 
but  little  success.  There  are  eight  or  more  churches  in  this 
place  and  no  licensed  saloons.  Nevertheless  it  has  been  found 
a  very  difficult  matter  for  the  “  common  salvation”  to  gain  a 
foothold.  One  observed  :  “  The  devil  is  educated  and  very  re¬ 
fined  here.”  The  town  is  noted  for  the  prominent  and 
aggressive  stand  which  is  taken  by  many  on  the  great  re¬ 
forms  of  the  day.  But  the  religion  which  brings  the  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  upon  its  possessors  is  sadly 
needed. 

There  were  many  professors  who  were  like  those  de¬ 
scribed  by  Caughey,  when  he  wrote  :  “But  York,  like  most 
places  I  have  visited,  is  not  without  such  as  Tertullian  called 
silken  Christians  who  bear  no  cross  and  are  notorious  at  the 
‘knack  of  hoping’,  as  Goldsmith  speaks  :  ‘  To  be  carried  into 
heaven  on  the  back  of  the  church.’  The  gate§  of  glory  will 
be  too  low,  I  fear,  to  admit  such  riders;  such  church  appen¬ 
dages  will  be  dropped  off  in  the  hour  of  trial.”  Church  devils 
desire  to  be  unmolested,  as  when  Jesus  found  a  man  in  the 


Band  Work. 


177 

synagogue  which  had  a  spirit  of  an  unclean  devil,  he  said  to 
Christ,  a Let  us  alone ,  what  have  we  to  do  with  thee?” 

Some  street  meetings  were  held  which  caused  quite  a 
ripple  of  opposition.  The  truth  preached  by  Mr.  Dake  and 
the  workers  was  unpalatable  to  cold  professors.  The  attend¬ 
ance  was  quite  good  and  a  few  were  interested  and  loved  the 
old  Bible  truths,  but  the  plain  way  of  the  cross  and  the  demon¬ 
strations  of  the  Spirit  were  shocking  to  the  delicate  ears  and 
refined  tastes  of  most  of  the  people  in  this  cultured  town. 

There  were  other  obstacles  in  the  way  of  a  united  effort 
to  win  souls,  and  the  meeting  closed  with  but  little  done, 
except  the  sewing  of  the  seed.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  several 
times  during  this  meeting.  He  was  greatly  interested  in  the 
salvation  of  the  place  and  on  one  of  his  visits  he  felt  drawn 
to  hold  a  street  meeting,  which  he  did  before  the  band  came. 
It  was  generally  his  practice  to  rise  early  and  retire  to  some 
secluded  spot  to  pray.  Often  in  his  earnest  pleadings,  his 
strong  voice  would  sound  out  for  a  block  away.  He  was 
thus  known  to  some  as  u  the  man  that  prayed.” 

Meetings  were  opened  at  Coalville,  a  mining  suburb  of 
Streator,  by  No.  7,  April  25th.  The  Lord  was  with  them 
there  and  several  were  awakened  and  saved,  among  whom 
was  a  backslidden  preacher,  who  repented  and  confessed  until 
God  restored  him  to  his  first  love. 

June  1 6th  No.  11  opened  meeting  at  Ancona,  in  a  taber¬ 
nacle.  Two  days  after  they  began  here  a  heavy  storm  came 
up  just  as  the  workers  were  getting  the  tabernacle  ready  for 
the  evening  service.  They  fastened  the  curtains  of  the  tent 
as  securely  as  possible  but  in  a  few  moments  the  center  poles 
began  to  reel,  and  seeing  that  their  only  safety  lay  in  flight, 
they  made  haste  to  leave  the  tabernacle  which  fell  just  as  they 
got  outside.  They  were  drenched  with  rain,  having  no  time 
to  prepare  for  a  storm.  But  they  praised  God  for  the  de¬ 
liverance  from  the  falling  center  poles  which  were  very 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  tabernacle  was  soon  raised  and  the  meetings  con- 
tinned.  Mr.  Dake  came  twice  toward  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing,  preaching  several  times;  but  the  results  were  small  and 
the  meetings  closed.  He  had  visited  the  bands  and  held 
praise  meetings  and  answered  some  of  the  manv  calls  which 
came  to  him  outside  of  the  band  work. 

In  January  he  spent  a  few  days  helping  the  preacher  of 
the  New  Bedford  circuit,  Illinois  conference.  He  preached 
many  times  there,  with  much  help  from  God.  Several  were 
saved,  others  helped  and  many  were  awakened. 

From  there  he  went  to  help  the  brethren  on  the  York- 
town  circuit.  Five  were  saved  the  two  nights  he  was  there. 
In  February,  he  went  to  a  u  blessed  round  of  praise  meet¬ 
ings,”  as  he  was  wont  to  express  it.  His  trips  among  the 
bands  were  seasons  of  great  enjoyment  for  him.  After  this 
he  attended  a  district  quarterly  meeting  at  Decatur,  Mich., 
where  he  met  with  manv  old  friends. 

Of  his  own  labors  at  these  places  we  have  no  account  at 
hand,  except  that  he  received  a  warm  greeting  from  old 
friends  and  converts.  He  was  entertained  at  the  hospitable 
home  of  brother  Brown,  while  at  Hartford,  from  which  place 
he  wrote:  c<  We  had  a  real  breaking  up  this  morring  at  the 
family  altar,  and  I  consecrated  with  many  tears,  >et  with  a 
glad  amen,  my  little  girls  to  foreign  mission  work;  I  had 
never  thought  of  such  a  thing,  but  mv  heart  said,  “Amen.” 

He  spent  two  or  three  weeks  in  May  at  Chadron,  Neb. 
He  preached  on  the  street  nearly  every  day  and  in  a  large 
rink  at  night.  He  found  religion  at  a  low  ebb.  Church 
members  attended  dances.  Members  of  two  different  Prot¬ 
estant  churches  signed  petitions  for  saloons  and  still  another 
church  had  a  supper  f or  .a  firemen’s  ball  on  the  stage  of  the 
rink  while  the  dance  went  on  below,  and  the  preacher  of  said 
church  gave  an  address  of  welcome  to  the  assembled  dancers. 

Mr.  Dake  wrote  at  the  time:  “  God  is  helping  me  to 

pour  in  the  truth.”  We  can  well  believe  that  he  gave  the 


Prayer  Answered. 


179 

trumpet  no  uncertain  sound,  with  such  ungodliness  before 
him.  God  gave  a  measure  of  victory;  one  young  lady  was 
saved,  two  others  helped  and  others  promised  to  have  noth¬ 
ing  more  to  do  with  church  entertainments. 

He  was  again  with  the  band  at  Streator,  in  March,  where 
God  wonderfully  answered  his  prayer  for  money.  We  will 
insert  his  own  account  of  it:  ‘‘On  Monday  Mar.  26tli  after 
a  semi-monthly  payment  of  ten  dollars  had  been  made  for  hall 
rent  and  a  needed  watch  key  had  been  bought  for  one  of  the 
workers,  I  had  one  cent  in  my  purse  and  No.  11  had  one 
cent  in  their  band  funds.  We  had  strained  every  nerve  to 
pay  the  rent  and  so  we  had  no  prospect  of  help  from  the 
converts  or  meeting.  I  took  the  one  cent  I  had  on  hand  and 

gave  it  to  sister  B - saying:  ‘I  want  my  pocket  book 

empty  so  the  Lord  can  fill  it  up.’  We  were  in  need  and  I 
knew  the  family  at  home  needed  help  also.  Several  of  the 
workers  needed  articles  of  clothing.  I  went  to  the  back  of 
the  hall  and  told  the  Lord  all  about  it.  How  He  assured  me 
that  help  was  near!  I  arose  *  and  came  to  the  front  just  as 
one  of  the  workers  came  in  with  fifty  cents  which  a  brother 
had  sent  in.  I  walked  across  the  floor  and  a  sister  came  in 
with  a  five  dollar  bill  in  her  hand.  The  needed  articles  were 
purchased,  Mrs.  Dake  was  sent  a  supply  for  present  needs, 
and  a  few  cents  left.  I  went  to  the  Lord  again  and  was  again 
assured  that  help  was  near. 

“In  the  morning  when  I  went  for  my  mail,  I  got  a  let¬ 
ter  from  a  brother  from  whom  I  had  not  heard  for  months, 
with  an  express  order  for  ten  dollars.  This  money  all  went 
to  fill  a  needy  place  and  we  gave  glory  to  God.  I  was  by 
this  time  so  much  encouraged  and  had  such  a  hold  on  God 
that  I  began  to  talk  to  Plim  about  seventy  dollars  in  obliga¬ 
tions  which  I  was  bearing.  I  got  hold  of  God  for  the  money. 
I  felt  so  confident  that  it  was  coming  that  I  felt  no  surprise 
when  a  few  hours  later  a  sister  put  seventy  dollars  into  my 
hand.  I  felt  just  as  I  had  when  a  month’s  wages  were  re- 


i8o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ceived.  Hallelujah!  4  My  Father  is  rich:’  I  am  so  glo¬ 
riously  helped  on  these  lines.  Burdens  are  heavy,  but  Jesus 
carries  burdens  and  all.  Glory  to  God!  I  trust  Him  for 
all, — thirty-three  workers,  my  family,  car  fares,  hall  rents 
and  tabernacles,  and  yet  the  Lord  is  helping.  When  I  get 
in  a  hard  place  I  have  only  to  get  down  and  cry  to  God  and 
He  sends  the  needed  supplies.  Glory  to  His  name!  Our 
bank  check  has  never  failed.  We  have  gotten  the  cash  time 
and  again.  Needs  multiply  and  faith  increases.  Glory! 
Hallelujah  to  our  covenant-keeping  God!  Here  is  our  bank 
check.  Try  it.  44  My  God  shall  supply  all  your  need  ac¬ 
cording  to  His  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus” 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

On  April  14th  and  15th  Mr.  Dake  was  at  the  quarterly 
meeting  at  Morris,  Ill.,  which  he  had  requested  Rev.  B.  T. 
Roberts  to  hold.  It  was  a  glorious  time,  Mr.  Dake*  wrote 
of  it:  44  Brother  Roberts  held  quarterly  meeting  here.  Sev¬ 
eral  loads  of  vountr  converts  were  over  from  Mazon.  The 

•/  O 

love  feast  rolled  on  like  a  surge  of  the  sea,  higher  and  higher. 
Sometimes  the  shouts  of  praise  would  drown  the  singing. 
Brother  Roberts  joined  in  with  zest  and  his  4  Amen  ’and 
4  Glory  to  God  ’  came  with  frequency  and  power.  Shouting, 
singing,  leaping  for  jov,  was  the  order  among  the  converts. 
It  was  one  of  the  best  love  feasts  I  ever  attended.  Brother 
Roberts  preached  three  times  and  the  writer  once.  The 
Lord  was  present  in  every  service.  In  the  afternoon  a 
number  were  at  the  altar  and  one  was  clearly  reclaimed. 
Morris  has  been  a  hotly  contested  field.  We  have  suffered, 
even  to  mobs,  jails  and  blows,  for  Jesus’  sake  but  the  oppo¬ 
sition  only  sinks  the  work  deeper.  The  town  is  ruled  by 


Self-denial. 


181 


rum  and  Romanism.  These  two  elements  are  set  against 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  cross.  Man)r  easy-going  preachers  and 
professors  will  never  know  the  joy  that  comes  into  the  soul 
as  it  views  a  hard-fought, well-won  battleground.  Amen!” 

A  day  or  two  after  this  experience  Mr.  Dake,  in  com¬ 
pany  with  four  young  men  of  bands  No.  6  and  8,  went  to 
Coalville,  Ill.,  to  open  meetings.  Here  he  had  some  experi¬ 
ences  of  another  kind.  But  he  praised  the  Lord  just  as 
heartily  in  these  as  in  the  others.  Again  we  quote  his  own 
words:  “We  were  strangers  and  no  one  asked  us  home 
with  them.  So  each  of  us  arranged  a  row  of  chairs,  and 
with  our  overcoats  and  shawls,  we  laid  us  down  on  our 
chair  beds.  Our  stove  smoked  so  much  that  we  had  to  get 
up  once  in  awhile  and  open  the  doors  and  windows  and  let 
the  smoke  out.  About  three  A.  M.,  we  all  got  down  on 
our  knees  and  poured  out  our  hearts  to  God.  How  present 
the  Lord  was  all  through  this  night.  He  was  with  us  and 
we  rejoiced  as  though  surrounded  with  comforts.  Jesus 
knows  what  we  endure  and  shares  our  hardships  with  us. 
Glory  to  His  name!  This  was  an  unusually  hard  night 
because  of  cold  and  smoke  and  we  could  not  keep  a  good 
fire;  but  there  was  not  a  murmur — not  even  from  the  young¬ 
est  member  of  the  band.  All  shouted  the  victory  and  arose 
with  a  smile  from  their  hard  beds  as  if  they  had  been  of 
down.” 

Few  who  read  of  the  work  and  enjoyed  the  triumphant 
testimonies  of  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers,  knew  what  they 
passed  through.  Some  who  heard  of  the  “showers  of  bless¬ 
ing”  felt  it  would  be  grand  to  be  in  their  place,  but  one 
night  of  sleeping  in  the  hall  quite  often  changed  their  minds 
and  they  departed,  not  being  able  to  “  endure  hardness  as 
good  soldiers.” 

Mr.  Dake  returned  from  Nebraska  in  time  to  attend 
a  camp  meeting  in  Michigan  and  afterward  one  at  St. 
Charles,  Ill.  The  time  for  the  second  annual  Harvest 


1 82 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Home  came  which  was  held  at  Streator,  Ill.,  in  Villa  Park, 
a  beautiful  place  within  the  city  limits.  The  workers  came 
from  all  points  to  join  in  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  A 
number  of  preachers  were  present  from  Illinois,  Nebraska, 
Iowa,  Ohio,  Wisconsin  and  Missouri.  Brother  T.  K.  Doty 
of  the  Christian  Harvester  was  present  and  fed  the  saints 
with  the  strong  meat  of  God's  Word .  Some  a  elect  ladies  ” 
were  also  present  from  Chicago  and  Marengo.  It  was  a 
glorious  time.  The  spiritual  atmosphere  was  pure  and  free. 
Salvation  flowed  all  the  time  and  the  glory  came  down 
at  all  hours.  The  attendance  was  very  large — generally 
from  one  to  seven  thousand  people.  The  order  was  ex¬ 
cellent.  A  goodly  number  were  saved  and  a*number  more 
were  sanctified  wTholly.  There  were  some  remarkable  in¬ 
stances  when  God  came  in  great  power.  Some  young 
people  were  saved  who  were  called  into  the  work  and  are 
still  faithful  to  the  call. 

Mr.  Dake  wrote  of  one  instance  on  the  30th:  “When 
twenty  were  seated  at  the  dinner  table  and  as  many  more  were 
waiting,  a  preacher  said:  ‘Is  there  any  more  bread?’  Some 
one  answered:  cYou  will  have  to  finish  up  with  potatoes 
and  salt.’  The  bread  was  all  eaten  and  there  was  none 
for  the  second  table.  Just  then  through  the  trees  came 
two  ladies  bearing  a  basket  with  a  supply  of  bread,  cheese, 
crackers,  etc.  It  was  only  about  five  minutes  until  the 
last  loaf  was  gone  and  just  then  from  the  opposite  direc¬ 
tion  came  two  ladies  with  another  supply.  They  said  they 
felt  they  must  hurry.  While  they  were  still  there  another 
large  basket  came  in,  well  loaded.  There  was  then  great 
rejoicing  as  we  realized  what  God  had  done  for  us.”  There 
were  some  ringing  testimonies  at  the  annual  praise  meeting 
which  was  a  time  of  blessing  and  exceeded  all  the  past  in  the 
manifest  presence  and  power  of  God. 

A  characteristic  testimony  from  Mr.  Dake  will  befln  or¬ 
der  here:  “  This  is  our  annual  Harvest  Home  praise  meeting. 


Band  Work. 


i  33 

Since  our  last  anniversary  one  of  our  number  has  gone  from 
our  ranks  to  glory  and  now  swells  the  chorus  of  the  redeemed 
on  high.  (Sister  Addie  Burt  Edinger.)  God  knows  who 
among  us  will  be  the  next  to  fall  and  take  our  flight  to 
Himself.  If  it  should  be  that  I  fall  next,  don’t  weep  for  me. 
If  when  I  am  gone  you  find  a  tear  stealing  from  your  eye, 
there  will  be  nothing  wrong  in  that,  Jesus  wept;  but  I  en¬ 
treat  you  brush  away  your  tears  and  run — rush  on  after 
souls;  sweep  out  after  souls;  break  through  after  souls. 
This  has  been  the  crowning  year  of  my  life.  O  how  pure 
and  glorious!  How  shall  I  tell  it?  Next  year  I  believe  will 
be  a  still  better  and  more  victorious  time  of  running  for 
souls  and  for  life — eternal  life  and  glory!” 

The  ring  meetings  were  times  of  great  blessing. 
Thousands  of  people  attended  them.  The  last  Sabbath, 
about  three  thousand  people  attended  the  baptismal  service 
at  the  river.  It  was  a  beautiful  and  impressive  scene.  The 
candidates  usually  came  up  from  the  water  shouting  for  joy. 

Some  new  workers  came  into  the  work  at  this  meeting, 
and  soon  all  were  ready  to  go  to  their  respective  fields  of 
labor.  They  proved  by  experience  the  truth  of  what  one 
wrote:  “  Faith  for  victory  is  an  indispensable  condition  to 
successful  warfare  of  any  kind.  It  is  universally  recognized 
by  generals  of  earthly  armies,  that  if  the  enthusiasm  of  ex¬ 
pected  conquest  be  destroyed  and  their  troops  infused  with 
fear  and  doubt  as  to  the  ultimate  result,  defeat  is  almost  cer¬ 
tain.  This  is  equally  true  with  respect  to  spiritual  warfare, 
hence  the  repeated  assurances  of  victory  from  the  great  Cap¬ 
tain  of  our  salvation.” 

Mr  Dake  possessed  this  faith  in  an  uncommon  degree. 
No  one  ever  saw  him  discouraged  in  the  face  of  difficulties, 
no  matter  how  great.  We  read:  “When  Germanus  and 
Lupin  and  their  societies  in  Wales  wrere  assailed  by  the  per¬ 
secuting  Piets  and  Scots,  they  vanquished  their  enemies  by 
shouting ‘Hallelujah!’  and  to  this  day  an  obelisk  stands  in 


184 


Vivian  A,  Dake. 


the  town  of  Mold,  .to  commemorate  what  is  called  the 
c  Hallelujah  victory!’”  Mr.  Dake  was  a  leader  indeed  in 
faith  and  courage  and  urged  the  workers  on  to  constantly 
use  this  powerful  weapon  when  assailed  by  Satan  and  wicked 
men. 

It  was  at  this  last  mentioned  camp  meeting  that  he  and 
some  of  the  workers  began  to  feel  that  all  this  discipline  and 
experience  was  to  fit  them  for  more  important  fields  of  labor 
for  the  lost.  The  thought  of  any  of  his  workers  being  called 
to  foreign  fields  had  not  yet  entered  his  mind,  yet  there  was  a 
strong  impression  on  the  mind  of  himself  and  others,  that  the 
Lord  was  calling  and  training  on  the  home  fields  for  some¬ 
thing  yet  to  be  revealed.  Future  events  proved  that  it  was  a 
God-given  conviction.  The  experiences  that  some  of  the 
workers  passed  through  were  a  good  preparatory  school  for 
missionaries. 

At  the  close  of  the  camp  meeting  No.  7  opened  meet¬ 
ings  in  a  tabernacle  in  West  Streator.  called  Riverside.  God 
was  present  and  helped  again  to  press  home  the  truth  to  the 
hearts  of  this  people.  Congregations  were  large  and  inter¬ 
est  deep.  A  number  were  .saved  in  these  meetings  and  the 
workers  felt  it  to  be  one  of  the  most  successful  fields. 

They  labored  among  the  people  long  enough  to  live 
down  all  the  slanderous  reports  which  the  devil  had  raised 
against  them.  They  closed  Oct.  2nd.  The  farewell  scene 
was  a  deeply  impressive  one.  As  the  workers  and  some  of 
the  converts  stood  on  the  platform  in  the  tabernacle,  about 
two  hundred  people,  many  of  whom  were  strangers,  came 
forward  and  bade  them  good  bye  and  God  speed.  With 
tears  of  mingled  joy  and  sorrow  over  the  saved  and  unsaved, 
the  workers  left  the  place,  feeling  clear  of  the  blood  of  souls. 

From  the  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting  Mr.  Dake  pro¬ 
ceeded  with  Band  No.  5  to  Palmyra,  Ill.,  to  open  meetings 
for  them  there.  There  was  a  small  Free  Methodist  class 
there,  who  with  the  pastor  had  earnestly  requested  the  as- 


Band  Work. 


185 


sistance  of  a  band.  When  they  arrived  Aug.  7th,  they  were 
very  warmly  received  by  the  peoj:>le  of  all  denominations 
who  came  out  and  nearly  filled  the  tabernacle  on  the  opening 
night.  There  was  much  curiosity  manifested  at  first;  for  a 
band  of  women  engaged  in  revival  work  was  a  new  thing. 

Mr.  Dake  stayed  but  one  night,  as  other  duties  called  him 
away;  but  the  Lord  blessed  the  efforts  of  the  band.  The 
class  was  encouraged  and  quickened  and  souls  began  to  get 
into  trouble  over  their  sins.  Some  were  gloriously  delivered, 
others  were  wonderfully  wrought  upon  but  did  not  yield  to 
God.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  a  number  of  times  during  the 
meetings  and  helped  much.  He  came  Sept.  28th,  and  stayed 
over  the  Sabbath.  On  Sunday  evening  Sept.  30th  he  preached 
a  most  searching  sermon  from  the  text,  ‘‘Be  sure  your  sin 
will  find  you  out.”  He  uncovered  and  brought  to  light  sins 
which  were  done  in  secret,  and  were  covered  up  in  society. 

He  knew  little  or  nothing  of  the  people  and  their  lives 
but  God  gave  him  a  message  which  was  particularly  appli¬ 
cable  to  many.  There  was  no  small  stir.  Had  Mr.  Dake 
known  the  secret  lives  of  all  in  the  town,  he  could  not  have 
been  more  pointed  in  his  denunciation  of  particular  sins. 
This  brought  opposition,  for,  if  the  truth  is  not  allowed  to  be 
the  “savor  of  life  unto  life,”  it  will  be  the  “savor  of  death 
unto  death.” 

The  work  continued  here  until  Oct.  7th  when  the 
weather  became  too  cold  for  meetings  in  the  tabernacle. 
There  were  some  who  were  unwilling  that  the  meetings 
should  be  discontinued  and  offered  to  rent  the  opera  house. 
The  offer  was  accepted  and  the  leader  and  assistant  of  No. 
6  came  to  continue  the  work.  The  meetings  opened  in  the 
hall  Nov.  7th.  The  congregations  were  still  large  and  the 
Lord  worked  on  some  hearts,  who  were  not  reached  in  the 
tabernacle  meetings.  One  of  these  was  an  M.  E.  sister, 
Mrs.  B — whose  hospitality,  together  with  her  husband’s, 
was  so  ungrudgingly  shown  toward  the  workers,  when 


1 86 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


many  others  turned  the  cold  shoulder.  She  was  set  at  lib¬ 
erty,  others  helped  and  the  converts  blest. 

During  the  progress  of  these  meetings  there  was  a 
church  entertainment  in  town.  The  workers  were  obliged 
to  give  up  the  hall  one  night  for  it.  Finding  no  description 
of  such  things  in  the  history  of  the  apostolic  church,  it  was 
not  rocognized  by  the  workers  as  belonging  to  God  or  con¬ 
sistent  with  the  principles  of  godliness.  When  God’s  people 
departed  from  Him  in  olden  time, “The  people  sat  down  to 
eat  and  to  drink,  and  rose  up  to  play.”  Ex.  xxxii,  6.  It  is 
true  they  offered  their  burnt  offerings  and  brought  their 
peace  offerings  and  went  through  with  the  forms  of  worship 
but  they  were  worthless,  and  God  cursed  them  for  the  sin  of 
idolatry. 

The^e  church  entertainments  had  no  place  in  the  New 
Testament  church  and  were  entirely  contrary  to  the  spirit  of 
true  religion.  Rev.  T.  K.  Doty  well  calls  them  the  “devil’s 
love  feasts.”  Some  were  greatly  incensed  against  the  work¬ 
ers  for  their  denunciation  of  the  entertainment  and  a  few 
evenings  afterward  they  arrested  the  leader  and  his  assistant, 
while  they  were  conducting  a  street  meeting  and  took  them 
to  the  jail. 

The  workers  who  were  left  went  on  with  the  street 
meeting  for  some  time  and  then  went  to  the  hall  where  they 
conducted  meeting.  While  the  meeting  in  the  hall  was  in 
progress  the  young  men  were  locked  up.  No  one,  not  even 
the  prisoners  themselves,  knew  the  cause  of  their  arrest. 
After  a  few  minutes’  severe  choking  by  the  marshal’s  grip 
on  the  back  of  his  neck,  the  leader  was  thrust  into  the  small 
jail  where  he  was  soon  given  the  company  of  his  assistant. 

Here  they  were  left  for  about  two  hours,  with  no  fire 
and  no  glass  in  the  window.  At  the  demand  of  Mr.  Robert 
Bramley,  a  prominent  business  man,  a  fire  was  ordered  to  be 
built  for  the  prisoners.  When  the  marshal  who  had  arrested 
the  workers  came  to  build  it?  he  was  asked  by  the  leader  if 


Again  in  Jail. 


i87 


he  was  a  church  member;  to  which  no  reply  was  made.  On 
being  asked  a  second  time  he  replied:  “Why  do  you  ask?” 
To  which  the  young  man  replied:  “None  but  a  false  church 
member  could  act  as  you  did  in  choking  me  and  punching 
the  back  of  my  head  when  bringing  me  to  this  place.  I 
feel  convinced  that  you  are  a  church  member.”  At  this  he 
colored  deeply,  for  this  proved  to  be  the  case. 

A  trial  was  demanded  for  them  by  some  of  their  friends, 
and  they  were  brought  to  their  own  hall  for  trial  just  as  the 
meeting  was  to  be  dismissed.  As  they  came  in  with  a  large 
company  of  men  and  boys  attending,  the  glory  of  God  so 
fell  on  the  woikers  who  were  “companions  of  them  that 
were  so  used,”  that  they  leaped  for  joy,  as  they  were  licensed 
to  do  in  Luke  vi,  23.  “  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day  and  leap  for 

joy.”  The  officials  talked  over  the  case  until  midnight.  As 
none  knew  on  what  charge  the  arrests  were  made,  the  police¬ 
man  not  being  present,  they  could  arrive  at  no  conclusion. 
So  it  was  decided  to  postpone  the  trial  until  the  following 
Saturday. 

A  description  of  the  arrest  and  its  termination  was 
written  by  Mr.  Dake  for  publication  at  that  time  which  we 
present  here:  “Perhaps  the  most  groundless  arrest  that  has 
ever  taken  place  since  the  work  began,  took  place  here  at 
Palmyra,  Wednesday,  Nov.  28,  1 SS8.  No.  6,  Brothers  Nel¬ 
son  and  Cryer,  assisted  by  a  part  of  No.  5,  were  holding  a 
street  service,  when  the  officer  rushed  up  with  a  posse  of 
men  and  three  of  them  seized  brother  Nelson  and  took  him 
away  a  short  distance.  Two  others  came  to  brother  Cryer, 
then  on  his  knees  and  asked  him  if  he  would  promise  not  to 
pray.  He  answered:  “No,”  and  they  immediately  took 
him,  leaving  three  other  workers  and  some  brethren  unmo¬ 
lested  who  went  on  with  the  meeting  amidst  howling  on  the 
part  of  some  roughs,  though  none  of  these  were  arrested. 

“Three  days  after,  I  arrived  and  noticed  a  drunken 
man  staggering  around,  but  the  quick-acting  officer  was  no- 


1 88 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


where  to  be  seen.  The  boys  were  put  in  the  calaboose 
and  stayed  several  hours.  Robert  Bramley,  (the  Onesi- 
phorus  of  Palmyra,  see  2  Tim.  i,  16,  18),  came  and  told 
the  officers  the  boys  should  be  tried  that  night,  but  when 
conducted  to  the  hall  there  was  no  complaint.  The  officers 
said  when  questioned  about  the  matter,  that  they  were  not 
arrested  for  holding  a  street  meeting,  but  for  the  way  they 
had  talked  against  a  Presbyterian  festival  in  the  hall.  They 
postponed  the  trial  until  I  came.  Saturday,  Dec.  1st  we  ap¬ 
peared  for  trial.  One  Methodist  brother  said  he  had  five 
hundred  dollars  to  spend  for  these  boys.  Another  came  to 
me  and  said:  4  I  am  worth  ten  thousand  dollars  and 
you  can  have  as  large  a  bond  as  you  want.’  Of  two  well 
to  do  unsaved  men,  one  said  if  we  would  put  it  through 
the  circuit  court  he  would  pay  all  expenses,  and  the  other 
said  he  would  back  it  with  all  he  was  worth. 

44 When  we  came  up  for  trial,  the  officer  who  had  arrested 
the  boys  had  very  urgent  business  at  the  county  seat;  another 
had  a  sick  horse  out  in  the  country,  and  the  rest  were  miss¬ 
ing,  so  the  justice  came  and  dismissed  the  suit.  Brethren 
and  friends  had  come  for  miles  at  the  early  hour  of  eight  A. 
M.  We  went  down  on  the  street,  held  meeting,  sang4songs 
of  deliverance, ’appealed  our  case  to  the  court  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  started  on  the  run  for  glory,  immortality  and  eternal 
life.” 

Ottawa,  Ill.,  was  another  new  field  which  was  entered 
at  the  close  of  the  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting.  Of  all  the 
meetings  held,  though  not  notably  successful  in  soul  saving, 
none  perhaps  was  more  interesting  or  more  eventful  in  many 
respects  than  the  Ottawa  meeting.  The  work  was  put  in 
charge  of  No.  4  assisted  bv  No.  1.  The  meeting  opened 
Aug.  14th  in  a  tabernacle,  but  on  the  opening  night  the  leader 
of  No.  1  Miss  Bertha  Baldwin,  was  taken  sick  with  typhoid 
fever.  A  week  later,  the  leader  of  No.  4,  Miss  Minnie  Bald¬ 
win,  was  also  taken  sick  with  fever,  and  for  some  days  was 


Opposition.  189 

near  death.  Miss  Rena  Brown,  the  leader  of  No.  11,  was 
sent  to  take  charge  of  the  meetings. 

As  the  workers  proclaimed  war  the  opposition  began, 
and  grew  more  marked  as  the  battle  went  on.  Mr.  Bram- 
wellonce  wrote:  “No  great  work  can  be  done  without  much 
opposition.  Never  look  for  peace  while  you  proclaim  war.” 

When  the  workers  went  to  the  place  they  opened  up 
the  meetings  with  a  street  march  and  an  open-air  meeting. 
These  meetings  they  continued,  holding  in  various  parts  of 
the  town  and  had  large  crowds  in  attendance,  many  of  whom 
had  never  heard  the  gospel  before.  The  mayor  requested 
them  to  hold  their  meetings  on  the  grounds  of  the  court 
house  in  the  central  part  of  the  city.  This  they  readily  con¬ 
sented  to  do.  Finally,  complaints  were  made  by  the  Roman¬ 
ists  and  saloon  keepers  of  the  city,  that  the  street  meetings 
disturbed  their  business.  The  Catholic  element  seemed  to 
grow  more  bitter  and  it  was  evident  that  something  unusual 
was  in  store  for  the  workers  before  the  fight  should  end. 

On  Aug.  17th,  No.  6  opened  meetings  in  a  tabernacle 
at  Grand  Ridge,  Ill.  The  blessing  of  God  was  on  the 
workers  in  their  labors  but  the  results  were  small  during 
their  short  stay.  They  closed  Sept.  20th  and  No.  n,  com¬ 
posed  of  young  ladies,  continued  the  meeting.  Considera¬ 
ble  curiosity  was  manifested  on  the  arrival  of  the  band  of 
young  women  and  many  came  out  to  the  meetings  to  listen 
to  the  songs,  testimonies,  prayers  and  pleadings  of  these 
consecrated  workers.  Mr.  Dake  came  and  helped  in  the 
battle  and  several  sought  and  found  the  Lord.  The  meet¬ 
ing  closed  Oct.  17th. 

No.  11  opened  at  Spring  Valley,  Ill.,  a  mining  town  of 
about  six  thousand  inhabitants,  mostly  foreigners,  about  one- 
half  of  them  Catholics,  which,  together  with  a  number  of 
saloons  accounted  for  the  lack  of  principle  and  order.  Not 
being  able  to  get  the  hall  in  readiness  for  meeting  the  first 
night,  the  sisters  went  to  the  street  to  hold  a  meeting  and 


190 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


announce  services  for  the  following  night.  The  singing 
attracted  many  who  greeted  the  workers  with  a  chorus  of 
yells.  They  crowded  around  so  close  as  to  almost  tread  on 
the  workers  as  they  knelt  to  pray.  Street  meeting  over,  the 
workers  started  for  the  hall,  followed  bv  a  howling:  mob. 
Looking  to  the-  Lord  for  protection,  they  found  refuge  for 
the  night  in  the  house  of  a  kind  family. 

The  Lord  kept  their  souls  in  peace.  The  following 
evening  they  held  their  opening  meeting  in  the  hall.  Men  and 
boys  acted  as  if  they  were  uncivilized  and  crowded  into  the 
hall  with  hats  on,  cigars  and  pipes  in  their  mouths,  and  were 
so  noisy  as  to  make  it  almost  impossible  for  the  workers  to 
get  their  attention.  At  first  they  seemed  more  like  demons 
than  men.  but  as  the  workers  talked,  the  Lord  stilled  them 
so  that  they  paid  quite  good  attention  during  the  remainder 
of  the  service.  As  the  workers  looked  into  the  faces  of 
the  people  before  them  they  felt  that  “the  harvest  is  great 
but  the  laborers  are  few.”  Right  here,  in  Christian  America, 
with  all  her  boasted  progress,  her  churches,  schools,  Bibles 
and  ministers  they  found  a  people  but  little  removed  from 
heathenism.  Though  the  ignorance  and  superstition  were 
so  great  yet  the  Lord  wonderfully  helped  His  little  ones  in 
delivering  His  Word  and  the  people  appeared  at  times  to 
feel  the  solemnity  which  rested  on  the  meetings. 

Mr.  Dake  was  here  but  once — the  latter  part  of  No¬ 
vember.  He  led  a  street  march  which  was  good;  but  when 
they  knelt  to  pray  the  howls  and  yells  were  deafening  and 
when  Mr.  Dake  stepped  out  to  talk,  none  could  hear  him. 
Rubbish  and  stones  were  thrown.  One  boy  was  struck  and 
the  blood  streamed  down  his  face.  A  man  was  also  struck 
in  the  face.  The  workers  were  all  hid  in  the  cleft  of  the 
Rock  and  received  no  blows.  One  of  the  sisters  stepped 
out  and  talked  a  few  minutes  commanding  the  respectful 
attention  of  the  crowd.  After  the  street  service  they  went 
to  the  hall  followed  by  the  crowd,  who  soon  filled  it.  Serv- 


Opposition. 


191 

ices  began  and  during  prayers,  two  men  got  into  a  fight  and 
fora  few  minutes  the  devil  seemed  to  rule. 

Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  kept  calm  until  quiet  was 
restored  when  he  preached  from  the  text,  u  He  did  grind  in 
the  prison  house.”  The  people  were  held  in  wrapt  attention 
during  the  sermon.  The  following  night  he  preached  from 
the  words,  u  What  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  lose  his  own  soul?”  Mark  viii,  36.  Again  did 
the  truth  take  hold  of  the  people  for  they  sat  as  if  spell¬ 
bound. 

When  the  truth  was  preached  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit 

without  visible  results,  the  workers  rested  on  God’s  Word 

which  savs:  “For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow 
•/  * 

from  heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the 
# 

earth,  and  maketh  it  bring  fotth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give 
seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater:  so  shall  my  word 
be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth:  it  shall  not  return 
unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please, 
and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it.”  Isa. 
lv,  10,  11. 

After  this  No.  11  were  called  to  join  their  leader  in  the 
battle  at  Ottawa.  In  addition  to  the  regular  meetings  held 
by  the  bands,  some  of  the  individual  members  scattered  out 
to  different  places,  to  help  pastors  on  their  circuits.  The 
leader  of  No.  9  went  to  Springfield  to  help  in  the  work  there. 
Some  good  work  was  done  among  the  members  with  Mrs. 
Singleton  as  pastor.  No.  9  left  Springfield,  the  leader  going 
to  Palmyra,  to  assist  No.  6  a  few  days,  from  there  going  to 
Waverly,  Ill.,  where  Mr.  Dake  opened  meetings  for  them 
Dec.  10th.  God  came  in  blessing  and  souls  were  convicted 
and  converted.  Mr.  Dake  preached  here  several  times  with 
much  help  from  God. 

No.  10  were  sent  to  Jacksonville,  where  meetings  were 
opened  Aug*  10,  1888.  The  Lord  gave  PI  is  help  in  these 
meetings.  The  congregations  were  very  large  at  times  and 


192 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


a  few  souls  were  saved.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  several 
times.  The  truths  he  preached  stirred  some  to  confess  their 
wrongs  and  seek  forgiveness.  He  preached  three  times.  On 
the  evening  of  the  28th  he  was  especially  helped  in  preaching 
from  Heb.ix,  27,  u  And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to 
die,  but  after  this  the  judgment.  ”  The  sermon  was  in  power 
and  as  he  sang  at  its  close,  u  Parting  to  meet  again  at  the 
Judgment,”  great  solemnity  and  apparent  conviction  came 
upon  the  congregation,  but  no  move  was  made  toward  the 
cross. 

The  meetings  closed  Nov.  2nd.  No.  10  labored  at  Vir¬ 
ginia  and  Virden  before  Ingathering  but  with  small  results. 
After  No.  7,  Miss  Flora  Birdsall,  leader  and  Miss  Matie 
North,  assistant,  closed  their  labors  at  Strcator,  they  left 
for  Michigan,  stopping  at  various  places  on  the  way  and 
holding  meetings  in  which  they  saw  some  souls  saved.  They 
arrived  at  Fremont,  Ind.,  where  a  place  had  been  providen¬ 
tially  opened  for  meetings  in  a  small  hall.  Mr.  Dake  was 
present  and  commenced  the  work  Nov.  14th. 

He  preached  several  times  at  the  opening  services,  then 
left  for  other  points,  leaving  the  band  in  charge.  The  Lord 
gave  special  help  in  all  their  labors.  The  crowds  in¬ 
creased  so  rapidly  that  the  small  hall  was  inadequate  and  it 
was  found  necessary  to  rent  a  larger  one.  People  began  to 
awaken  as  out  of  a  deep  sleep.  Many  were  troubled  on  ac¬ 
count  of  their  sins.  This  awakening  was  general,  extending 
into  the  surrounding  country  and  stirring  up  all  classes  of 
sinners. 

There  was  the  usual  commotion  in  the  enemy’s  ranks 
when  the  batteries  of  heaven  were  opened  upon  them.  Some 
who  were  awakened  began  to  make  an  effort  to  get  away 
from  the  devil’s  power  and  some  showed  fight.  It  is  often 
the  case  in  meetings  like  these  that  at  first  everybody  is 
pleased  and  in  sympathy  until  the  truth  begins  to  burn  them . 
Then  a  great  change  takes  place.  As  one  has  said:  “Let 


Ingathering. 


x93 


the  truth  strike  home  with  unexpected  vividness, then  behold 
the  attitude  of  the  carnal  mind!  What  indignation;  what 
malice;  what  revenge  may  be  against  him  who  flings  the 
fatal  weapon  and  against  all  concerned.  This  enmity  is  nor 
apt  to  slumber  in  a  revival.  It  is  like  the  American  snake, 
seldom  caught  napping  in  hot  weather.  In  cold  weather 
when  the  thermometer  is  below  zero  there  is  no  danger  from 
snakes;  bring  them  to  the  fire,  however,  and  life  and  enmity 
will  soon  appear.  It  is  like  fire  smoldering  under  a  heap  of 
ashes — that  is  carnal  enmity.  Stir  it  up  and  it  shows  red 
life  sufficient  to  kindle  a  conflagration  that  many  waters  can¬ 
not  quench. ” 

The  workers  felt  this  here  as  at  other  places,  but  trust¬ 
ing  in  God,  they  kept  up  a  hot  fire  on  the  devil’s  works  and 
pressed  the  battle.  The  place  was  thoroughly  shaken  and  a 
number  were  gloriously  converted.  The  Eastern  divisional 
Ingathering  was  begun  here  Dec.  20th. 

The  bands  were  scattered  so  far  apart  that  it  was  thought 
best  to  hold  three  Ingatherings,  Fremont,  Ind.,  Ottawa,  Ill., 
and  Carlinville,  Ill.,  being  the  places  chosen  for  these  meetings. 
Mr.  Dake  arrived  at  Fremont,  Dec.  20th  and  opened  with  a 
praise  meeting.  He  was  anointed  of  the  Spirit  in  all  of  his 
ministrations.  A  'number  arose  for  prayers  and  some  were 
seeking;  but  the  break  did  not  come  until  after  the  Ingatner- 
ing.  Mr.  Dake  left  for  Illinois  to  attend  the  Ingathering 
there. 

The  last  meeting  opened  in  1888  was  at  Carlinville,  Ill., 
by  No-  5,  M  iss  Grace  Toll,  leader.  Arriving  Nov.  28th, 
with  but  a  few  cents  in  their  purse  they  got  the  hall  in  readi¬ 
ness  for  the  meetings,  and  for  two  days  and  nights  they  were 
obliged  to  make  it  their  home,  and  held  street  meetings 
which  were  so  new  that  the  people  seemed  afraid  of  them. 
On  Saturday,  Dec.  1st,  Mr.  Dake  came  with  another  worker 
and  held  a  good  street  meeting  after  which  he  preached  in 
the  hall,  then  left  for  other  points  on  the  field. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


The  Ingathering  began  at  Ottawa,  Ill.,  Dec.  27th.  The 
Lord  was  present  to  bless  His  children  though  the  crowd 
was  quite  disorderly.  Mrs.  F.  D.  Brooke  and  others,  with 
the  help  of  the  Lord  spoke  and  held  the  attention  of  the 
2^eople. 

Mr.  Dake  left  for  Carlinville  to  attend  the  Ingathering 
of  the  Southern  division,  leaving  this  meeting  in  charge  of 
some  of  the  older  workers.  On  the  night  of  Dec.  31st,  three 
large  bombs  or  explosives  of  some  kind,  were  fired  off  in  the 
hall  at  Ottawa,  producing  much  confusion.  The  workers 
knew  that  these  disturbances  were  made  by  Catholics,  prin¬ 
cipally;  but  they  were  so  sly  about  it  that  it  was  a  difficult 
matter  to  bring  them  to  justice.  The  Ingathering  closed  and 
meetings  continued  until  January  18th,  when  they  were 
obliged  to  give  up  the  hall.  They  had  thought  of  closing 
the  meetings  but  hardly  felt  clear  to  do  so  and  united  in  ask¬ 
ing  the  Lord  to  give  them  one  soul,  if  it  was  His  will  for 
them  to  continue. 

The  next  night  a  young  lady  came  to  the  altar  and  was 
saved.  This  settled  the  matter  and  another  hall  was  hired 
and  the  meetings  continued.  A  few  nights  later  a  young 
man  was  saved,  after  a  desperate  struggle.  Soon  another 
was  saved,  a  man  who  had  formed v  been  a  Catholic. 
Mr.  Dakecame  and  preached,  Feb.  10th,  and  there  was  much 
conviction  manifested.  Others  came  to  help  and  the  truth 
with  reference  to  Catholicism  was  proclaimed  kindly  but 
fearlessly.  On  March  15th,  chairman  O.  V.  Ketels  came  to 
hold  quarterly  meeting  and  on  Saturday  afternoon  they  held 
another  street  meeting  at  which  Mr.  Ketels  was  present.  A 
large  crowd  gathered  and  good  attention  was  given.  After 
meeting  was  over  they  marched  to  the  hall  singing  and  soon 


For  Jesus’  Sake. 


i9S 

were  waited  on  by  two  policemen,  who  warned  them  not  to 
go  on  the  streets  again,  as  business  men  were  making  com¬ 
plaints  that  their  business  was  being  disturbed  by  the  meetings. 
The  police  said:  u  We  don’t  want  to  make  you  any  trouble, 
but  we  serve  the  people,  and  may  be  obliged  to  arrest  you  if 
you  stop  on  the  streets  again;  you  may  march  and  sing  but 
do  not  stop  on  the  street.”  The  workers  told  them  that  the 
Lord  commanded  them  to  “  go  out  in  the  streets  and  lanes  of 
the  city  ”  and  that  they  could  not  promise  contrary  to  God’s 
commands. 

On  Tuesday  the  workers  went  out  and  held  another 

J 

street  meeting  and  with  the  exception  of  the  firing  of  one  or 
two  bombs  by  the  crowd,  and  the  burning  of  a  substance 
which  gave  out  a  lurid  red  light,  they  had  quite  a  good  serv¬ 
ice.  Again  on  Friday  night,  March  22nd,  1889,  five  of 
the  workers  made  another  attack  on  the  powers  of  dark¬ 
ness.  After  marching  around  the  square  singing,  they  stop¬ 
ped  by  the  court  house,  and  after  prayer  and  song,  one  of 
the  workers  Mr.  Fred  Osborn  led  out  in  exhortation,  but 
was  soon  interrupted  by  a  policeman  stepping  up  in  front 
of  him  and  saying:  “Move  right  on  now,  or  you  will  be 
arrested.”  He  remained  silent  for  a  moment,  not  knowing 
just  what  to  say  or  do.  Again  the  policeman  spoke:  “Are 
you  going  to  move  on?”  He  replied:  “Yes,  as  soon  as  the 
meeting  is  over,”  at  which  the  policeman  turned  and  went 
away  and  the  brother  went  on  with  the  meeting  after  sing¬ 
ing  a  verse  to  restore  order.  At  the  close  of  the  exhortation 
the  policeman  returned  bringing  another  with  him,  and 
stepping  up  to  the  worker  said:  “  Now  move  on  away  from 
here  or  we  will  take  you  to  jail.”  Not  moving  on  as  or¬ 
dered,  the  policeman  took  him  by  the  arm,  and  started  on 
toward  the  jail.  One  of  the  sisters,  Miss  Rena  Brown,  then 
stepped  out  and  began  to  exhort  at  which  the  chief  police 
turned  about  and  called  out:  “You  might  as  well  bring 
them  all,  Maloney.”  Policeman  Maloney  then  arrested  the 


196 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


four  young  ladies:  Sisters  Rena  Brown,  Fannie  Birdsall, 
Minnie  Baldwin  and  May  Wessels,  and  giving  them  a  slight 
push  said:  “  Come  along,”  and  they  all  started  for  the  jail 
singing:  “At  the  end  of  our  journey  we  shall  wear  a  crown.” 
The  policemen  evidently  thought  these  were  peculiar  prison¬ 
ers.  They  had  been  used  to  running  in  felons,  tramps,  etc., 
beastly  drunk,  but  never  before  took  as  prisoners  those  who 
banquet  with  angels  and  partake  of  the  hidden  manna  and 
the  new  wine  of  the  kingdom.  Poor  deluded  Romanists! 
They  looked  on  in  wonder  to  see  the  workers  get  blest,  but 
could  not  understand  it,  for  they  try  to  satisfy  the  inmost 
yearnings  of  their  souls  on  sacraments,  holy  water,  beads, 
wax  candles  and  the  foreign  gibberish  of  their  priests. 

The  workers  were  finally  assigned  their  cells,  the  walls 
of  which  were  lined  with  perpendicular  planks,  and  the 
floor  of  two-inch  planks  with  immense  cracks  between  them, 
some  nearly  two  inches  wide.  In  these  cracks  the  remains 
of  the  prisoners’  food  were  often  thrown,  which,  with  to¬ 
bacco,  whisky  and  other  filth,  furnished  good  living  for  rats 
and  mice,  that  might  be  seen  through  the  cracks  almost  any 
hour;  while  loathsome  vermin  of  various  kinds  could  be 
seen  in  abundance.  The  young  man,  Mr.  Osborn,  was 
thrust  into  the  inner  cell  and  the  young  ladies,  the  front 
cells.  A  large  plank  door  was  between  them  in  addition  to 
the  iron  grating.  In  these  quarters  they  all  settled  down 
after  singing  and  prayers,  to  make  themselves  as  much  at 
home  as  possible.  There  was  no  furniture  in  the  jail  except 
some  old  plank  bunks  covered  with  very  filthy  blankets. 
Spreading  some  papers  on  the  floor  they  spent  the  night  as 
best  they  could,  endeavoring  to  rest  on  these  novel  beds. 
There  was  one  other  prisoner  in  the  jail.  He  was  a  labor¬ 
ing  man  and  a  Roman  Catholic,  He  finally  asked  them 
what  they  were  in  jail  for  and  they  told  him  for  holding 
meetings  on  the  street  and  for  preaching  the  gospel.  With 
a  look  of  surprise  he  said;  “Why,  that  is  strange!  I  am  in 


For  Jesus’  Sake.  197 

for  getting  drunk  and  you  are  in  for  telling  me  not  to  drink. 
Queer  laws  and  officers  we  have  here!” 

Next  day  they  were  all  marched  up  to  the  magistrate’s 
office  to  be  tried.  They  marched  double  file  with  a  body¬ 
guard  of  policemen  before  and  behind  them  and  sang  as  they 
marched.  The  streets  were  crowded  witli  men  and  boys 
and  all  eyes  were  turned  on  the  defenceless  street  preachers. 
The  case  was  tried  before  Justice  Weeks.  Two  or  three 
witnesses  testified  that  the  streets  were  blocked.  No  defence 
was  offered  except  by  a  minister  of  the  M.  E.  church  at 
South  Ottawa,  who,  passing  by,  heard  what  was  going  on, 
and  came  in  and  plead  for  the  young  ladies.  Said  he  had  a 
mother  and  sisters  and  would  not  like  to  see  them  in  a  dirty 
jail,  that  although  he  did  not  preach  in  the  streets  himself, 
he  believed  in  letting  those  do  so  who  felt  led.  But  these 
things  had  no  weight  and  the  magistrate  gave  them  ten  days 
and  sent  them  back. 

The  policemen  took  them  back  as  they  had  brought 
them  amidst  immense  crowds  of  people.  A  deep  silence 
prevailed  and  a  feeling  of  solemnity  settled  down  on  the 
people.  Knots  of  men  were  seen  quietly,  yet  earnestly  dis¬ 
cussing  tTie  events  of  the  day  and  it  was  evident  that  the 
city  was  being  deeply  stirred.  The  workers  were  kept  in 
jail  seven  days  according  to  jail  count,  which  counts  each 

fraction  of  a  day,  a  whole  one. 

*/  * 

During  this  time  they  had  a  varied  experience.  From 
one  to  half  a  dozen  tramps  were  brought  into  the  jail  nightly, 
many  times  very  drunk  and  noisy.  One  crazy  man  was 
brought.  The  workers  sang  and  talked  and  prayed  with  all 
who  came  in  and  some  of  the  men  broke  down  and  wept. 
Many  of  the  lowest  ones  they  talked  to  were  Roman  Catho¬ 
lics.  The  policemen  and  prison  keeper  were  always  kind  to 
the  workers  and  came  around  for  a  talk  nearly  every  day. 
They  had  beds  and  bedding  brought  in  to  make  the  workers 
comfortable,  and  always  listened  while  they  sang  the  praises 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


of  God  and  talked  to  them  about  their  souls.  The  leader  of 
No.  i,  who  had  left  a  few  days  before  the  arrest,  to  join  her 
band,  which  had  gone  to  Kempton,  Ill.,  was  summoned  by 
Mr.  Dake  to  take  charge  of  the  meetings.  Notwithstanding 
the  imprisonment  of  the  workers  and  many  other  reverses 
which  they  encountered,  they  were  in  no  wise  discouraged 
but  the  meetings  went  on  with  greater  Interest  than  before. 
He  who  is  not  willing  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  hardest 
places  is  evidently  not  fit  to  preach  it  under  more  favorable 
circumstances. 

Rev.  C.  W.  Sherman  printed  the  following  tract  and 
had  it  distributed  all  over  the  city  and  sent  some  to  the  may¬ 
or:  “To  the  professed  followers  of  Christ  in  Ottawa,  Ill., 
Beloved  brethren  and  sisters:  The  Pentecost  Bands  now 
laboring  in  your  city  are  all  members  in  good  standing  in  a 
Christian  church.  They  have  gone  forth  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  forsaking  home,  abandoning  all  the  inviting  joys  and 
pursuits  of  earth,  and  at  their  Lord’s  command,  hasten  to 
the  highways  and  hedges  to  rescue  lost  souls. 

u  We  have  known  some  of  them  from  childhood  and 
have  met  them  often  in  their  own  home  circles.  These  pure 
maidens  are  imprisoned  in  the  common  jail  of  your  city  for 
the  sole  crime  (?)  of  singing  gospel  songs  and  testifying  for 
Jesus  Christ  upon  your  streets,  where  drunkards  reel  and 
curse,  and  harlots  ply  their  foul  pursuit,  where  murderous 
rumsellers  deal  out  damning  drink  to  some  of  your  own 
sons,  the  minors  of  the  town.  Most  all  of  these  law-defy¬ 
ing  and  God-insulting  Sabbath  breakers,  and  other  outlaws 
perpetrate  their  crimes  with  impunity  under  the  very  eyes  of 
city  officials.  But  the  chaste  maidens  who  visit  your  city  on 
errands  of  love  and  mercy,  are  incarcerated  in  a  filthy  pri¬ 
son,  for  conducting  a  gospel  service,  where  there  is  the 
least  gospel  and  the  most  need  of  it. 

“Will  you  not  in  the  name  of  common  Christianity  pro¬ 
test  against  this  outrage  upon  conscience  and  the  rights  of 


For  Jesus’.  Sake. 


199 


men?  Reach  out  a  helping  hand  to  those  young  sisters  and 
wipe  out  the  reproach  upon  your  city  and  upon  the  name  of 
Christ.” 

This  stirred  up  the  people  more  than  ever  before. 
Several  times  the  police,  visited  the  workers  at  the  jail,  and 
once  the  mayor  came  to  try  to  get  them  to  promise  not  to  go 
on  the  streets  any  more;  but  they  held  firm  and  said  they 
only  wanted  the  same  privileges  at  least  as  the  opera  troupe 
who,  the  very  night  the  workers  were  arrested,  were  out  with 
their  band  only  two  or  three  blocks  away,  and  not  only 
blocked  up  the  street  on  one  side,  but  all  four  corners  and  the 
center  of  the  street  were  occupied,  while  the  band  only  stood 
between  the  gutter  and  the  center  of  the  street  and  the  people 
stood  on  the  broad  sidewalk  of  the  courthouse.  At  no  time 
was  the  sidewalk  so  full  but  that  people  could  pass. 

Finding  their  arguments  a  failure,  the  officers  left,  say¬ 
ing:  u You  can  go  free  any  time  you  promise  not  to  hold 
street  meetings.”  But  this  was  not  the  end  of  their  trouble. 
While  the  imprisoned  workers  sang,  shouted,  prayed  and 
made  the  old  jail  ring  with  gladness,  public  sentiment  was 
turning  in  their  favor.  The  officers  had  arrested  the  workers 
at  the  instigation  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  whose  votes  kept 
them  in  office.  The  officials  of  the  city  bow  their  heads  to 
the  whisky  and  Roman  element,  so  that  these  two  combined, 
practically,  rule  the  place. 

But  now  the  bane  of  public  sentiment  was  settling  down 
on  this  gross  injustice  and  it  put  these  officers  in  a  peculiar 
position,  as  it  were,  between  two  fires.  Nothing  decisive 
was  reached,  however,  and  on  the  seventh  day  of  their  im¬ 
prisonment  they  were  released.  The  meeting  that  night 
was  better  than  usual  and  the  few  converts  seemed  more 
blessed  than  before. 

About  this  time  a  man  from  Princeton,  Ill.,  who  had 
been  addicted  to  drinking,  was  saved  in  the  meeting.  He 
had  been  proprietor  of  a  billiard  hall  at  Princeton,  but  was 


200 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


working  at  this  place  as  an  agent.  After  his  conversion  he 
was  offered  a  sum  of  money  for  his  gambling  outfit;  but  he 
refused  to  sell  it,  saying  that  if  he  could  not  use  it  and  be  a 
Christian,  no  one  else  could.  So  he  wrote  his  wife  to  keep 
the  carpets,  sideboard,  etc.,  and  have  all  his  gambling  outfit 
burned  up  in  the  street.  This  order,  we  understand,  was 
subsequently  carried  out  by  himself. 

April  2nd  the  band  again  felt  impressed  to  go  upon  the 
street.  Believing  the  Bible  precept  that  we  ought  to  obey 
God  rather  than  man,”  they  went  trusting  in  God,  and  the 
four  young  ladies  were  again  arrested  and  taken  to  jail  amid 
.intense  excitement.  They  had  a  short  trial  and  were  sen¬ 
tenced  to  thirty  days’  imprisonment  and  the  sentence  suspen¬ 
ded  until  the  next  offense.  That  night  two  Roman  Catholic 
men  stayed  after  meeting  to  be  prayed  for.  One  of  them 
was  all  broken  up  and  wept  and  prayed  until  one  o’clock  in 
the  morning  but  did  not  fully  give  up,  because  he  feared  the 
persecution  which  would  inevitably  come  from  his  papist 
friends. 

A  German  boy  was  saved  at  this  time  and  again  the 
workers  took  courage.  Several  young  men  who  feigned  to 
be  under  conviction  came  to  the  altar.  One  of  them  did  not 
find  as  much  sport  as  he  had  anticipated,  for  conviction  seized 
hold  of  him  and  he  shook  like  one  in  an  ague  chill,  wept 
and  prayed  until  past  midnight  and  was  saved  at  home  the 
next  day.  He  was  blest  and  gave  evidence  of  having  a  real 
change  of  heart. 

The  experience  of  these  workers  is  not  unlike  those  we 
read  of  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  In  the  fifth  chapter 
we  read  of  certain  apostles  who  were  c‘put  in  the  common 
prison”  at  the  instigation  of  the  high  priest  and  Sadducees, 
who  were  indignant  at  them  for  teaching  and  preaching 
Christ  and  healing  the  sick.  The  angel  of  the  Lord  re¬ 
leased  them  and  they  began  immediately  to  preach  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  very  thing  they  were  com- 


For  Jesus’  Sake. 


201 


manded  not  to  do.  Again  were  they  arrested  and  brought 
before  the  council.  “  And  when  they  had  called  the  apos¬ 
tles  and  beaten  them,  they  commanded  that  they  should  not 
speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  let  them  go.  And  they  de¬ 
parted  from  the  presence  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  His  name.  And 
daily  in  the  temple,,  (the  place  in  which  they  had  been  ar¬ 
rested)  and  in  every  house,  they  ceased  not  to  teach  and 
preach  Jesus  Christ.”  Acts  v,  40-42. 

Monday,  April  8th,  the  workers  again  held  a  street 
meeting.  After  prayer  they  were  again  arrested  and  taken 
to  jail,  this  time  with  a  sentence  of  thirty  days  hanging  over 
them.  The  next  day  the  young  man  Mr.  Osborn  who  had 
not  been  in  the  previous  meeting  and  arrest,  was  taken  before 
the  magistrate  for  trial.  A  lawyer  by  the  name  of  Lincoln 
came  in  and  of  his  own  accord,  plead  the  case.  He  made  two 
points  very  clear.  First:  It  is  a  desperate  thing  to  strike  at 
religious  liberty,  as  our  forefathers  bled  and  died  for  liberty, 
and  especially  religious  liberty. 

Second:  The  charge  was  false.  They  could  not  law- 

fullv  arrest  and  fine  him  under  the  ordinance  he  was  said  to 

•/ 

violate.  The  ordinance  reads  in  substance:  “  No  idle  per¬ 
son,  or  number  of  idle  persons,  shall  be  allowed  to  congre¬ 
gate  on  the  streets  or  sidewalks  and  draw  a  crowd  around 
them,  or  otherwise  obstruct  the  street.”  “You  must  first 
prove  these  persons  to  be  c  idle  'persons ”  said  he,  “before 
you  can  arrest  them  under  this  ordinance.” 

After  such  a  convincing  plea,  pne  would  have  thought 
they  would  have  gone  no  further,  but  the  city  attorney  said: 
“  Give  him  thirty  days  and  send  him  barkP  The  justice 
complied  at  once;  so  he  was  escorted  back  to  jail  by  the 
police,  feeling  that  he  was  in  keeping  with  St.  Paul  and 
the  prophets. 

The  indignation  of  the  better  class  of  people  was  ris¬ 
ing  rapidly  and  they  expressed  themselves  to  the  officers, 


202 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


who  in  turn  went  to  the  workers  and  tried  to  persuade  them 
to  promise  that  they  would  not  go  on  the  streets  again. 
They  said:  “  You  can  march  and  sing  or  even  talk  and 
exhort  as  you  go,  but  don’t  stop.”  The  workers  replied: 
“No,  we  must  have  our  liberty.” 

The  city  press  was  publishing  articles  about  the  matter 
and  one  appeared  headed,  “An  Elephant  on  Hand!”  After 
stating  the  facts  of  the  imprisonment  and  that  the  workers 
showed  no  sign  of  compromising  but  seemed  perfectly  con¬ 
tented  with  their  quarters,  the  article  ended  with  the  query, 
“What  are  you  going  to  do?  Board  the  Pentecosters  all 
summer  r  ” 

Public  sentiment  still  grew  in  favor  of  the  workers.  A 
Baptist  minister  visited  them  and  gave  them  words  of  en¬ 
couragement.  A  lawyer,  Mr.  Kelbourn,  visited  them  in 
jail  and  said  their  imprisonment  was  unjust  and  that  he 
would  issue  a  writ  of  “habeas  corpus”  and  get  them  out 
that  week  if  they  had  no  objections  to  his  doing  so.  Parties 
visited  the  jail  and  offered  to  pay  their  fines  and  get  them 
out,  and  a  responsible  man  sent  word  to  them  that  he  would 
see  them  through  if  they  would  appeal  the  case,  but  they  all 
declined  and  said:  “  We  will  let  God  plead  our  cause.”  On 
Thursday,  near  twelve  M.,  lawyer  Kelbourn  came  in  with 
his  papers  all  ready,  and  was  just  having  the  workers  sworn, 
when  the  mayor,  city  attorney,  marshal  and  chief  of  police 
came  in,  and  after  a  short  and  fruitless  effort  to  get  them  to 
promise  not  to  hold  street  meetings,  they  let  them  go,  say¬ 
ing:  “Take  the  opera  hoiise  corner  for  your  street  meeting 
and  we  will  give  you  a  policeman  to  keep  order  for  you.” 

This  was  a  hard  battle,  but  God  gave  complete  victory. 
Two  of  the  workers  were  quite  sick  after  the  last  imprison¬ 
ment,  which  was  the  source  of  some  uneasiness  to  the  city 
officials,  who  offered  them  medical  help  gratis.  It  was  re¬ 
spectfully  declined  and  their  cases  put  in  the  hands  of  the 
great  Physician.  The  meetings  continued  until  May  ioth, 


For  Jesus'  Sake. 


203 


when  the  workers  felt  that  their  work  was  done  here. 

Many  pale  faces  looked  up  at  the  workers  as  they  laid 
the  truth  on  them  for  the  last  time.  A  few  souls  had  been 
saved  and  a  small  class  organized,  but  the  great  mass  were 
not  reached.  As  the  workers  left,  they  felt  that  this  place, 
though  the  scene  of  much  suffering,  privation  and  soul  strug¬ 
gle,  had  become  very  dear  to  them.  Their  souls  yearned  over 
these  Roman  Catholics,  who,  although  they  had  not  yielded 
to  God,  had  become  firm  friends  of  the  band  and  were  under 
deep  conviction. 

Previous  to  the  arrest  Mr.  Dake  was  present  and  en¬ 
couraged  the  workers  to  be  true  to  God.  He  took  his  place 
with  them  on  the  street  though  threatened  with  arrest. 

To  avoid  a  break  in  the  narrative  we  have  continued 
the  history  of  this  meeting  until  its  close,  but  will  now  return 
to  the  Ingathering  at  Carlinville,  the  last  of  the  series  for 
1888.  It  began  Dec.  27th  with  most  of  the  workers  of  the 
Southern  division  in  attendance.  The  meeting  was  held  in 
a  hall  where  a  very  large  congregation  attended  and  deep 
interest  was  manifested.  The  watch  night  service  was  held 
in  the  large  opera  house,  because  the  hall  was  inadequate  to 
seat  the  crowds. 

Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  joined  in  a  street  march. 
The  large  congregation  listened  to  the  burning  testimonies 
and  triumphant  songs  until  many  hearts  were  moved.  Mr. 
Dake  preached  a  most  solemn  and  tender  sermon  from  the 
word  Remember.”  Great  seriousness  was  on  the  people 
and  eternity  seemed  to  draw  near.  Many  wept  as  the 
speaker  with  uncommon  unction  held  up  a  dying  Christ, 
and  showed  them  the  things  they  should  “  remember”  and 

heed,  and  if  they  neglected  these,  how  like  the  rich  man  in 

« 

hell  they  would  remember  ”  with  sorrow  and  regret  their 
wasted  opportunities  when  too  late.  As  the  old  year  was 
passing  away  this  was  especially  impressive.  He  then  sang: 

“Watch,  brethren,  watch,  the  year  is  dying, 


204 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Watch,  brethren,  watch,  the  time  is  flying, 

Watch,  as  men  watch  the  parting  breath, 

Watch,  as  men  watch  for  life  or  death, 

Eternity  is  drawing  near.’* 

An  altar  service  was  held  and  three,  out  of  five  seeking, 
were  saved.  Mr.  Dake  remained  one  day  longer  and  three 
others  were  saved  out  of  fifteen  who  were  seeking  the 
Lord.  The  Ingathering  was  a  great  help  to  the  work. 
Conviction  deepened  and  the  interest  increased.  The  fol¬ 
lowing  Sunday  evening  was  a  time  of  uncommon  power. 
As  the  young  sisters  preached,  sang  and  exhorted,  convic¬ 
tion  fell  on  the  people  who  filled  the  hall,  and  great  solem¬ 
nity  was  felt.  When  the  invitation  was  given  twelve  souls 
came  to  the  altar  and  a  precious  time  followed.  Four  men 
were  saved,  three  of  them  being  heads  of  families;  some  of 
them  hard  cases. 

About  this  time,  the  writer,  in  preaching,  touched  on 
the  evils  of  Catholicism  at  which  there  was  quite  a  stir  and 
murmur  of  displeasure,  in  the  rear  of  the  hall.  Three  nights 
later  he  was  called  by  a  stranger  a  block  away,  who  came 
running  after  him.  On  coming  up  with  him  he  said:  u  Mr. 
N.,  I  want  to  beg  your  pardon.  The  other  night  when  you 
denounced  my  church  I  got  mad  and  swore  I  would  throw 
you  through  the  window  if  you  made  a  certain  statement 
again.  But,  when  I  got  home  I  could  not  sleep  and  the 
next  day  I  felt  worse  and  this  continued  until  I  begged  God 
to  forgive  and  take  the  sin  out  of  my  heart  and  the  load  off 
my  conscience.  >  He  heard  my  prayer,  and  light  and  peace 
came,  and  now,  I  know  that  your  religion  is  right  and  my 
church  is  wrong.  I  am  happy,  happy!  I  shall  never  get 
mad  at  the  truth  again.” 

Thus,  doubtless,  it  will  be  found  in  the  eternal  morning, 
that  many  have  found  the  pearl  of  great  price,  as  a  result  of 
these  meetings,  that  did  not  find  it  at  the  altar.  We  have 
never  met  this  poor  u  brand  plucked  from  the  burning” 


Band  Work. 


205 

since  that  time,  but  hope  to  meet  him  blood-washed  and  safe 
at  the  Judgment. 

As  the  meeting  went  on  a  number  of  boys  and  girls 
were  clearly  and  happily  converted.  Could  they  have  had 
proper  care  from  Christian  fathers  and  mothers  they  would 
doubtless  have  grown  into  godly  men  and  women.  Some 
were  overcome  by  the  opposition  at  home.  Some  were 
faithful  and  true  and  became  members  of  the  class  which  Mr. 
Dake  organized  March  xoth  with  sixteen  members. 

One  remarkable  conversion  was  that  of  a  boy  about 
thirteen  years  of  age,  who  a  year  or  so  before  had  shot 
and  killed  a  man  on  the  streets  of  Girard,  Ill.  The  father 
of  the  boy  had  been  killed  by  this  man  in  a  brawl  some 
time  previous  and  the  lad  was  seeking  revenge.  The  boy 
had  been  in  the  county  jail  at  Carlinville  for  some  time 
but  was  finally  released  and  lived  there  with  his  mother. 
He  was  deeply  convicted  of  his  sins  and  came  to  the  altar 
and  with  much  earnestness  and  many  tears  confessed  his 
great  sin,  and  was  forgiven  and  became  one  of  the  bright¬ 
est  converts.  He  was  unusually  intelligent  and  felt  a  strong 
attachment  to  Mr.  Dake. 

There  were  other  clear  conversions  of  drinking;  and 
profane  men  and  tobacco- users,  who  testified  that  grace  had 
saved  from  every  evil  disposition  and  perverted  appetite. 
The  street  meetings  especially  on  Saturday  afternoons,  were 
usually  times  of  freedom  and  blessing.  The  jail  was  faith¬ 
fully  visited  and  the  prisoners  labored  with.  Some  of  them 
broke  down  and  wept  and  prayed  for  pardon,  two  of  whom 
gave  good  evidence  that  they  had  received  the  pardoning 
mercy  of  God.  They  were  afterwards  transferred  to  the 
Illinois  state  prison  at  Chester,  and  they  continued  to  write 
to  the  workers,  telling  of  their  joy  in  the  Lord  and  their 
gratitude  that  when  in  prison  they  had  been  visited  and 
pointed  to  Jesus. 

After  a  lull  in  the  meetings,  two  young  ladies,  Misses 


206 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Ida  and  Allie  Wormwood,  from  an  adjoining  town  came  to 
visit  friends  and  attended  the  meetings.  Both  of  them  were 
converted  and  called  to  work  for  souls  and  became  faithful 
workers  in  the  bands,  where  they  remain  to  the  present  time. 
No.  5  continued  their  meetings  until  May  12th. 

It  was  here  that  the  Reapers  Home  work  began  to  take 
shape.  Mr.  Dake  had  for  some  time  felt  the  neglected 
orphan  children  Laid  heavily  on  his  heart.  He  saw  many 
growing  up  in  sin,  untrained  and  untaught,  who  might,  with 
proper  care  and  the  grace  of  God,  become  useful  men  and 
women  and  bless  the  world.  To  get  as  many  of  these  as  he 
could  at  an  early  age  and  train  them  for  God,  became  one  of 
the  great  desires  of  his  heart.  He  had  three  little  girls  of 
his  own  and  had  taken  another  child  of  a  poor  woman  to 
raise.  A  house  was  rented  in  May  and  the  band  of  workers  in 
charge  here  moved  in.  Mr.  Dake’s  family  soon  came  and 
thus  with  the  four  children  the  work  began. 

At  Girard,  twelve  miles  north  of  Carlinville,  meetings 
wrere  opened  Jan.  31st  for  the  sisters  who  composed  No.  12. 
They  had  been  assisting  in  the  meetings  at  Spring  Valley 
until  this  time.  The  glorious  results  which  followed  clearly 
showed  that  the  field  was  ripe  and  all  w^as  ready  for  the 
reapers. 

The  opening  meeting  was  very  encouraging.  The 
Spirit  fell  on  the  workers  and  all  felt  that  a  glorious  work 
would  be  done.  The  second  evening  a  young  lady  was  so 
awakened  and  convicted  of  sin  that  she  came  to  the  altar  and 
began  to  crv  to  God  for  mercv.  Her  mother  came  and  tried 
to  have  her  leave  the  altar  but  she  cried  out:  “I  cannot  go 
until  I  am  saved.”  Her  father  then  came  and  dragged  her 
from  the  altar  over  the  seats,  shaking  her  every  time  she 
cried  out  to  God. 

The  town  was  stirred  all  through.  A  few  days  later  the 
young  lady  wras  clearly  and  joyfully  converted  and  still  later 
her  mother  and  some  other  members  of  her  family  were 


Persecution. 


207 


saved.  Other  souls  were  also  seeking  and  many  were  under 
deep  conviction.  A11  old  gentleman  received  the  witness  of 
sins  forgiven  at  home.  Satan  began  to  fear  for  his  kingdom 
and  subjects,  some  of  whom  made  threats  of  rotten  eggs,  etc.; 
but  they  were  restrained,  proving  the  truth  of  God’s  Word, 
“  Surely  the  wrath  of  man  shall  praise  thee;  the  remainder  of 
wrath  shalt  thou  restrain.”  Psa.  lxxvi,  10.  Heads  of  fami¬ 
lies  were  brought  to  repentance  and  salvation,  in  a  number 
of  instances,  through  the  instrumentality  of  their  children 
who  had  been  converted  in  the  meetings. 

Saturday,  Feb.  23rd,  Mr.  Dake  came  and  stayed  until 
March  1st.  With  his  usual  earnestness  he  threw  himself  into 
the  battle.  God  was  pleased  to  pour  out  His  Spirit  in  a  won¬ 
derful  manner  and  seventeen  were  clearly  saved  during  his 
stav.  Some  were  notable  cases.  A  number  of  miners  were 
saved  while  working  down  in  the  shaft.  A  barber  and  his 
wife  were  saved  and  also  a  number  among  the  young  people. 

Mr.  Dake  was  unusually  anointed  on  the  evening  of 
March  1st  when  he  exposed  some  of  the  secret  abominations 
of  the  Romish  church,  which  had  many  followers  in  the  town, 
and  warned  the  people  against  it.  Of  course  this  greatly 
stirred  the  Romanists  and  incited  them  to  revenge.  After 
Mr.  Dake  had  gone  for  the  night  to  the  home  of  one  of  the 
converts,  and  was  sitting  near  a  window,  a  brick  came  crash¬ 
ing  through  the  glass,  striking  him  behind  the  ear,  cutting  a 
gash  to  the  bone.  It  narrowly  missed  one  of  the  workers 
who  was  sitting  near.  Considering  the  force  of  the  blow  and 
the  place  where  it  fell,  Mr.  Dake  was  evidently  wonderfully 
preserved  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  for  he  suffered  no  serious 
results  from  it  after  the  wound  was  dressed.  With  his  usual 
fearlessness  and  praising  God  for  his  deliverance  from  greater 
injury,  he  remained  two  days  longer  though  he  had  intended 
to  go  on  to  another  point.  The  mob  spirit  was  thoroughlv 
aroused  and  other  attacks  were  made  on  those  who  dared  to 
speak  out  against  Catholicism  and  its  iniquities. 


208 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Some  time  after  this,  the  writer,  who  was  in  charge  of 
this  division  was  attacked  on  the  street  just  before  evening 
service,  by  a  furious  Catholic  mob,  who  cursed  and  swore 
and  pulled  him  about  and  tore  his  clothing  while  trying  to 
drag  him  to  the  depot.  They  gave  him  five  minutes  to  leave 
town  or  be  killed,  but  he  told  them  he  was  going  to  the  hall 
to  preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to  them.  They  then 
started  to  drag  him  off  again,  when  a  woman,  seeing  the  mob 
abusing  him,  ran  down  the  street  calling  for  the  police. 
The  people  rushed  to  the  place  which  caused  the  mob  to 
desist  from  their  work.  Thus  he  escaped  from  their  hands 
and  made  his  way  to  the  hall  where  he  preached,  though  his 
clothes  were  much  torn  and  bespattered  with  mud.  Many  of 
the  Catholics  came  to  the  hall  but  the  friends  of  the  work 
stood  guard,  well  armed,  several  of  them  having  revolvers 
ready  to  defend  him  from  a  further  attack  from  the  blood¬ 
thirsty  subjects  of  Rome.  He  rejoiced  to  be  at  his  post  in 
the  pulpit.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  he  was  accompanied 
from  the  hall  to  the  house  of  one  of  the  converts  where  he 
was  to  spend  the  night,  by  a  large  number  of  converts  and 
friends  who  insisted  on  thus  protecting  him.  All  unknown 
to  him  some  remained  and  kept  watch  around  the  house  all 
night  lest  an  attempt  be  made  by  the  mob  to  burn  the  house 
over  his  head. 

This  is  the  spirit  of  that  power,  which  is  fast  gaining 
control  in  our  land.  It  is  not  equalled  in  bloodshed,  brutality, 
ignorance  and  general  vice  by  even  its  legitimate  child, — the 
rum  power. 

Divine  retribution  was  not  long  in  following  those 
who  were  foremost  in  this  murderous  assault.  One  week 
from  that  day  two  of  the  leaders  of  that  mob,  who  were 
also  members  of  a  base  ball  club,  were  in  a  saloon,  (the 
usual  resort  of  such  characters)  and  fell  into  fin  altercation 
over  the  results  of  a  base  ball  game.  It  led  to  blows.  One 
struck  at  the  other  with  his  ball  club,  who  raised  his  hand 


Band  Work. 


209 


to  ward  off  the  blow  and  was  hit  between  the  thumb  and 
forefinger.  The  blow  was  dealt  with  such  force  that  it  was 
said  that  the  thumb  was  torn  from  the  hand  to  the  wrist.  In 
the  heat  of  pain  and  passion,  the  wounded  man  drew  a  re¬ 
volver  and  shot  his  assailant,  wounding  him  so  severely  that 
he  hung  between  life  and  death  for  some  time  while  the  would- 
be-murderer  fled  from  justice.  These  facts  were  published 
by  several  of  the  papers  at  that  time  and  recognized  as  the 
retributive  hand  of  God  on  those  who  had  sought  the  life  of 
one  of  the  servants  of  Him  who  has  said:  “Touch  not  mine 
anointed,  and  do  mv  prophets  no  harm.”  Psa.  cv,  15.  The 
same  spirit  was  manifested  to  a  great  extent  toward  the  young 
sisters  later.  But  in  spite  of  all  opposition  the  work  went  on 
until  a  goodly  number  had  been  redeemed.  The  night 
police  was  found  outside  the  door  weeping  one  night  as  the 
workers  were  about  to  close  the  hall.  He  came  inside, 
others  who  had  not  left  coming  also,  and  for  nearly  an  hour 
and  a  half  he  prayed  and  cried  for  mercy.  Such  weeping 
and  confessing  is  seldom  heard  from  strong  men.  He  had 
not  been  to  the  meetings  for  three  weeks,  because  of  the 
pangs  of  conviction  which  were  on  him.  He  declared  he 
was  the  greatest  sinner  in  town.  After  meeting  the  condi¬ 
tions  he  was  given  power  to  believe,  and  though  almost  in 
despair  over  his  lost  condition,  he  was  soon  manifesting  his 
unbounded  joy  over  his  newly  found  prize  and  went  from 
one  of  his  sinful  companions  to  another  to  tell  them  the  glad 
news  and  to  praise  God  for  deliverance. 

These  interesting  and  fruitful  meetings  closed  June  9th 
after  continuing  four  months  and  a  half.  A  class  had  been 
formed  with  a  membership  of  thirty-four,  though  nearly  one 
hundred  had  found  pardon. 

The  meetings  which  were  begun  at  Waverly  and  carried 
on  by  No.  9  were  continued  until  Feb.  23rd,  1889  with  good 
results.  A  little  class  of  fourteen  members  was  formed  as 
the  fruit  of  this  meeting. 


210 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  work  was  moving  on  in  the  Eastern  division  where 
No.  7  continued  their  labors  at  Fremont,  Ind.  God  came  in 
power  after  the  Ingathering  and  there  was  a  real  break 
among  sinners.  They  sought  the  Lord  at  nearly  every  serv¬ 
ice.  Some  of  the  members  of  other  churches  had  come  to 
the  meetings  and  endeavored  to  help  at  the  altar  by  trying  to 
get  souls  to  believe  they  were  saved  before  they  had  repent¬ 
ed;  a  thing  often  done  in  these  days  of  spurious  work. 

The  Lord  has  given  us  many  warnings,  many  examples 
whereby  all  may  be  undeceived  and  make  sure  work  of  con¬ 
version;  but  many  stop  short  of  the  new  birth  and  life.  We 
read  in  Ezekiel,  xxxvii  that  a  great  work  was  done  in  the 
valley  of  dry  bones  even  before  the  life  came  into  them. 

Souls  may  come  to  the  altar  and  give  up  the  world  with 
its  pleasures  and  follies,  cease  all  their  sinful  actions,  leave 
their  secret  orders  and  quit  their  tobacco  using  and  general 
meanness,  and  even  hold  family  worship  and  yet  stop 
short  of  the  new  birth.  Great  care  and  faithfulness  are 
necessarv  on  the  part  of  laborers  at  the  altar  that  the 
.seeker  be  held  to  continue  honestly  to  seek  and  call  upon 
the  Lord  until  his  faith  grasps  the  promise  and  life  is 
breathed  into  his  dead  soul.  The  progress  of  the  work 
here  was  gratifying.  There  was  the  usual  “  noise”  and 
u  shaking  ”  which  was  followed  by  the  coming  together  of 
bone  to  bone,  the  breath  of  God  bringing  life  and  joy . 

The  first  to  seek  the  Lord  in  this  place  was  a  young 
boy  whose  skeptical  father  dragged  him  from  the  altar  to 
his  home,  while  still  praying,  after  which  his  schoolmate, 
a  young  boy,  dropped  on  his  knees  and  prayed  until  vic¬ 
tory  came.  The  next  day  the  first  boy  was  grandly  saved. 
Store-keepers,  school-teachers,  farmers,  and  others  were 
deeply  convicted  and  some  of  them  were  saved.  We  men¬ 
tion  a  few  cases. 

One  man  became  so  troubled  over  his  sins  that  he 
sold  out  his  interest  in  a  grocery  store  which  included  a 


Band  Work. 


21  i 


quantity  of  tobacco  that  God  had  shown  him  he  could  not 
sell  to  His  glory.  He  sought  and  found  the  Lord  and 
was  an  example  of  piety  to  all  in  the  place.  His  wife  was 
afterward  blessedly  saved. 

One  young  man,  a  cripple,  v/alked  three  miles  nearly 
every  night  through  the  snow  to  the  meetings  and  was 
saved  from  his  drinking  and  gambling  and  went  home 
happy  in  Jesus.  One  school-teacher  was  blest  and  helped 
in  the  meetings  whose  wife  declared  she  would  never  bow 
at  a  Free  Methodist  altar  and  defied  the  workers  to  pray 
her  under  conviction.  Her  case  seemed  a  hard  and  hopeless 
one  but  the  Lord  was  at  work  and  during  the  summer  camp 
meeting  held  at  Ray,  Ind.,  she  was  clearly  converted  after 
hours  of  struggle. 

A  young  lady  school-teacher  was  saved  and  became 
very  zealous  in  the  work  of  God,  talking  to  the  unsaved  and 
distributing  tracts  on  the  street  and  in  the  shops  and  stores; 
and  it  was  evident  that  God  was  fitting  her  for  a  life  of  use¬ 
fulness  in  His  vineyard.  But  after  a  few  months  she  was 
turned  away  by  the  delusive  doctrine  of  Sabbatarianism  and 
lost  the  Spirit  and  her  zeal  for  souls. 

Some  members  of  the  various  denominations  became 
much  interested  in  the  work  and  their  hospitality  and  kind¬ 
ness  could  not  be  surpassed.  But  there  was  much  opposition 
from  many  professors  and  some  of  the  ministers.  At  one 
time  when  the  subject  of  discontinuing  the  meetings  in  the 
large  hall  was  under  consideration  the  Evangelical  church  was 
applied  for.  The  trustee  to  whom  the  application  was  made 
did  not  favor  it,  though  he  thought  they  might  have  it  for 
one  week  as  an  experiment,  but  raised  the  objection  that  as 
the  carpet  was  new ,  it  was  liable  to  be  spoiled  by  so  many 
rough  boys  and  men  who  would  frequent  the  meetings. 

The  German  Methodist  church  which  was  very  seldom 
used  was  next  applied  for  and  the  workers  were  told  that  the 
carpet  was  old  and  much  worn  and  a  crowd  would  be  objec- 


2  12 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


tionable  as  it  would  soon  wear  the  carpet  out.  The  workers 
trusted  God  to  supply  all  their  provisions  without  buying  any, 
as  their  hall  rent  was  so  high,  and  God  kept  them  bountifully 
supplied.  God  honored  their  faith  and  they  lacked  no  good 
thing.  Many  times  when  out  of  wood  or  provisions  they 
told  God  about  it  and  their  prayers  were  always  answered. 

Mr.  Dake  helped  here  a  number  of  times  and  as  he 
preached  the  people  trembled.  A  class  of  twenty-two  mem¬ 
bers  was  foimed  and  the  converts  left  in  a  flourishing  condi- 
tion.  The  meetings  closed  March  28th. 

After  a  short  rest,  this  band  opened  meetings  at  Crooked 
Creek,  Ind.,  a  pleasant  village  on  Lake  Greorge,  a  beautiful 
summer  resort.  A  few7  were  saved  and  others  seeking,  but 
the  time  for  the  camp  meeting  at  Ray,  wras  near.  This  was 
the  camp  meeting  of  the  division  and  was  held  in  connection 
with  the  district  camp  meeting.  Rev.  A.  Bradfield  and  the 
writer  were  in  charge. 

Work  was  opened  at  a  number  of  points  in  the  Illinois 
divisions.  In  Kempton,  111.,  No.  13  began  a  meeting  at  the 
request  of  the  class,  Jan.  13th,  18S9.  There  wrere  some  clear 
cases  of  conversion.  This  band  continued  here  until  Feb. 
13th.  With  a  change  of  leaders  No.  2  took  charge  of  the 
work  here.  Some  w7ere  saved  during  their  labors  and  united 
with  the  class.  F roin  here  they  went  to  Cabery,  a  small  place 
where  meetings  were  held  a  short  time  but  with  small  results. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Dake  held  meetings  at  Camargo, 
Ill.,  and  after  preaching  a  few  days,  left  the  meeting  in 
charge  of  Nos.  S  and  13.  He  had  remained  there  over  the 
Sabbath  and  preached  with  the  help  of  the  Lord.  There 
was  a  large  attendance  and  the  Word  took  immediate  effect. 
In  the  prayer  meeting  the  folio w7ing  day  two  wTere  saved. 

The  next  day  a  backslider  w7as  reclaimed  at  his  house  and 
in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  two  more  wTere  set  at  liber- 
tv.  Thus  did  they  see  fruit  of  their  labors  at  once.  The  work 
progressed  and  souls  were  seeking  in  nearly  every  service 


Band  Work. 


213 


and  some  found  Jesus.  One  of  the  workers,  a  strong  young 
man,  was  overcome  by  the  power  of  God  and  lay  on  the  floor 
for  four  hours.  An  infidel  physician  was  sent  for  by  some 
of  the  frightened  congregation.  On  examining  the  young 
man  he  decided  that  there  was  a  stagnation  of  the  blood  and 
lie  must  needs  bleed  him.  This  the  leader  of  the  band  re¬ 
fused  to  allow,  saying  that  God  had  his  co-laborer’s  case  in 
hand  and  was  physician  enough  to  bring  him  through  safely. 
The  doctor  then  became  angry  and  demanded  pay  for  his 
services  as  he  was  called  from  his  bed  to  the  meeting  at  a 
late  hour  of  the  night.  To  which  the  leader  replied,  that 
the  unbelieving  friends  who  had  sent  for  him  should  pay 
him;  that  the  band  had  made  no  call  and  would  pay  no 
charges.  God’s  Word  declares,  u  But  the  natural  man  re¬ 
ceived!  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God:  for  they  are  fool¬ 
ishness  unto  him:  neither  can  he  know  them  because  they 
are  spiritually  discerned.”  1  Cor.  ii,  14. 

As  a  result  of  this  gracious  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  a 
lady  saw  she  was  not  right  and  came  to  the  altar  confessing 
her  sins.  The  next  day  she  was  saved.  Conviction  deepened 
on  the  people.  Mr.  Dake  came  again  and  remained  over 
the  Sabbath.  A  Sabbath  school  was  organized  and  in  the 
evening  a  Free  Methodist  class  of  twenty  members  was 
formed.  Two  were  saved  at  the  altar  service  following. 

For  a  time  there  seemed  a  lessening  of  conviction.  Then 
the  Spirit  came  anew  and  a  number  more  were  saved. 

The  enemies  of  the  cross  were  not  asleep  all  this  time, 
but  showed  their  hostilities  in  various  ways.  The  workers 
with  a  number  of  the  members  went  to  Hinesboro,  Ill.,  to 
attend  the  praise  meeting.  On  their  return  a  party  of  them 
in  one  of  the  wagons  was  greeted  with  a  shower  of  eggs. 
No  serious  damage  was  done.  On  going  a  few  rods  farther 
the  two  right  hand  wheels  of  the  wagon  came  off;  the  burrs 
having  been  removed  by  some  miscreant.  The  wagon  fell 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


214 

heavilv  and  one  of  the  sisters  was  thrown  out  but  was  not  seri- 
ously  hurt. 

Assaults  were  made  at  different  times.  At  Camargo, 
one  of  the  workers,  brother  F.  Andrews  was  knocked  down 
in  the  mud  by  a  man  whose  three  daughters  had  been  saved 
in  the  meetings  and  had  taken  the  plain  way  to  heaven. 
The  Lord  gave  grand  victories  through  all  and  made  friends 
of  some  who  had  been  enemies. 

Many  more  members  were  taken  into  the  class  and  a 
church  building  begun.  The  church  building  was  finished 

o  o  o 

before  the  band  left  and  dedicated  by  Rev.  T.  J.  Noland. 
No.  13  were  laboring  at  Hinesboro.  The  meetings  were 
well  attended  and  the  truth  reached  many  hearts.  About 
the  middle  of  June  some  were  saved,  and  as  a  consequence 
the  devil  stirred  up  some  of  his  followers  to  throw  missiles 
through  the  windows.  In  spite  of  the  disturbance  one  soul 
came  to  the  altar. 

The  meetings  closed  in  the  hall  June  30th,  but  the 
workers  stayed  and  held  prayer  meetings  and  took  care  of 
the  work  until  time  for  the  Harvest  Home.  They  had  a 
cottage  prayer  meeting  July  iSth  and  19th,  at  which  Mr. 
Dake  was  present.  The  converts  were  organized  into  a 
small  class. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

« 

Meetings  opened  at  Nilwood,  Ill.,  March  20th.  These 
meetings  were  the  first  held  by  No.  14  as  it  had  been  but 
lately  formed.  It  was  composed  of  young  ladies.  The 
place  was  a  small  one  and  hard  to  reach  and  results  were 
few  though  several  professed  to  be  saved  and  the  workers 
gained  deeper  experiences  here.  At  Shipman,  a  few  miles 


Work  at  Tuscola,  III. 


2I5 


below  Carlinville,  No.  6  began  meetings  in  April  and  con¬ 
tinued  until  shortly  before  Harvest  Home.  The  Lord  blessed 
their  labors  and  saved  some  and  a  small  class  was  organized. 

The  hottest  battle  of  all  the  fields  at  this  time  was  being 
fought  at  Tuscola,  Ill.,  where  Band  No.  i  opened  meeting 
May  24th,  assisted  by  No.  4.  The  marshal  threatened  to 
arrest  them  if  they  held  street  meetings;  but  they  were  too 
familiar  with  threats,  jails  and  mobs  to  fear,  so  went  on 
with  their  street  meetings  and  were  unmolested  for  a  time. 

Entertainment  was  very  scarce  at  first  and  opposition 
great.  Windows  in  the  hall  were  broken,  and  red  pepper, 
bricks,  cordwood,  sticks  and  other  missiles  were  thrown  in. 
In  addition  to  this  the  devil  circulated  the  most  scandalous 
reports  that  he  could  invent  against  the  workers  through 
one  of  the  town  papers. 

Adam  Clarke,  in  his  notes  on  Matt,  xiii,  26,  observes: 
<c  Satan  has  a  shoot  of  iniquity  for  every  shoot  of  grace ,  and 
when  God  revives  His  work  Satan  revives  his  also.  No 
marvel ,  therefore ,  if  we  find  scandals  arising  suddenly  to 
discredit  a  work  of  grace  when  God  has  begun  to  pour  out 
His  Spirit.” 

Perhaps  in  no  place  up  to  that  time,  had  the  opposition 
taken  the  form  of  false  accusations  and  scandalous  stories  as 
in  Tuscola.  It  was  commenced  by  relatives  of  some  of  the 
converts  from  Camargo,  six  miles  distant,  who  wTere  violent 
in  their  opposition  and  tireless  in  circulating  slanderous 
reports  of  the  work  and  workers.  Charles  Wilson,  the 
junior  editor  of  a  Tuscola  paper — The  Review ,  made  him¬ 
self  a  champion  of  these  parties  and  began  at  once  to  publish 
a  series  of  reports  which  perhaps  were  never  equaled  for 
falsehood,  foulness  and  calumny.  These  misrepresentations 
were  the  fruit  of  malice,  rather  than  mistake  and  aroused 
opposition.  Sometimes  they  would  fill  two  columns  of  the 
paper.  Only  a  corrupt  heart  and  vile  imagination  could 
turn  out  such  weekly  budgets  of  foul  stuff  as  this  editor  was 


2  I  6 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


guilty  of.  He  declared  that  he  had  a  religious  war  on  hand, 
which  was  to  run  the  Pentecost  Band  out  of  the  county. 
He  was  not  content  with  the  results  of  publications  in  his 
own  town  but  sent  copies  of  his  slanderous  sheet  to  editors 
of  various,  towns  where  other  bands  were  laboring,  to  be 
copied  in  their  papers  and  thus  destroy  the  influence  of  the 
bands  in  those  places.  We  would  insert  some  of  these 
articles,  copies  of  which  we  have  at  hand  but  we  consider 
them  unfit  for  publication.  One  extremely  false  and  slander¬ 
ous  article  of  this  kind  apparently  from  the  pen  of  this  editor 
appeared  in  the  St,  Louis  Republic,  We  here  give  Super¬ 
intendent  B.  T.  Roberts’ reply  to  the  same: 

“A  STRANGE  SECT.” 

In  reading  the  article  in  the  St •  Louis  Republic  for 
Dec.  24th  under  the  above  heading,  we  were  in  doubt  as  to 
whether  it  was  intended  to  be  a  statement  of  fact,  or  whether 
some  aspiring  youth  was  trying  his  ’prentice  hand  at  wit 
and  humor.  But  as  it  will  doubtless  be  taken  as  true,  we 
deem  it  proper  to  make  a  brief  reply. 

‘‘In  general  terms  we  say,  that  the  article  in  question  is 

not  only  an  exaggeration,  a  gross  caricature;  but  for  the  most 

part  it  has  not  even  the  semblance  of  truth.  The  ‘Pentecost 

Band’  is  not  a  sect.  It  is  not  an  ‘offshoot  of  the  Mormon 

church.’  In  short,  every  statement  affecting  the  moral 

character,  or  the  religious  standing  of  the  Pentecost  Bands, 

in  the  above  article,  is  downright,  unmitigated  falsehood. 

The  Pentecost  Bands  are  Christian  workers,  moral,  pious, 

godly,  self-denying.  They  belong  to  the  Free  Methodist 

church.  Each  band  is  composed  of  about  four,  either  all 

young  men,  or  all  young  women.  They  devote  all  their 

time  and  all  their  energy  to  getting  sinners  converted  to 

God.  Anyone  who  will  send  thirtv-five  cents  to  the  Free 

*/ 

Methodist  Publishing  house  at  Chicago,  can  obtain  a  Disci¬ 
pline  and  find  out  their  doctrines.  Their  great  offense  is 
threefold. 


Work  at  Tuscola,  III. 


217 


“  First:  They  get  men  converted  from  beer  and  to¬ 
bacco,  as  well  as  from  other  sins,  and  this  makes  saloon- 
ists  mad. 

“  Second:  They  get  women  converted  from  love  of  jew¬ 
elry  and  fine  dress. 

“  Third:  But  worst  of  all,  they  get  poor  drunken,  deluded 
Roman  Catholics  converted,  and  this  stirs  up  the  fiercest 
opposition  against  them.  This  is  the  sum  of  their  offending. 

B.  T.  ROBERTS, 

Senior  Superintendent  (or  Bishop)  of  the  Free  Methodist 
Church,  104  Franklin  St.,  Chicago,  Ill.” 

We  also  insert  an  editorial  note  which  appeared  about 
this  time  in  the  Areola  Herald .  Areola  is  a  town  only  eight 
miles  from  Tuscola.  The  people  at  this  place  it  would  seem, 
were  influenced  in  favor  of  the  Band  by  the  articles  that 
appeared. 

“IN  DEAD  EARNEST.” 

“The  Herald  had  a  call  Saturday  from  Rev.  Vivian 
Dake,  of  Michigan,  the  founder  and  supervisor  of  the  Pente¬ 
cost  Bands.  He  informed  us  that  the  item  we  republished 
from  the  Chicago  Herald  was  a  correct  statement  as  to  the 
origin  and  purposes  of  the  bands:  and  the  way  it  came  to  be 
published  in  that  paper  was  thus:  A  letter  had  been  received 
at  the  Herald  office  from  a  newspaper  publisher  in  this  county 
who  had  made  himself  conspicuous  by  his  continued  persecu¬ 
tion  of  the  bands.  The  letter  was  so  viciously  denunciatory 
of  the  Pentecosters  that  the  editor  of  the  Herald  would  not 
permit  its  publication  without  further  investigation.  Accord¬ 
ingly  he  sent  a  reporter  to  interview  Mr.  Dake  at  his  office 
in  Chicago.  The  result  of  the  interview  was  the  consign¬ 
ment  of  the  letter  to  the  wastebasket  and  the  publication  of 
the  item  we  copied.  Mr.  Dake’s  first  sight  of  it  was  in  our 
paper. 

“Rev.  Dake  is  an  earnest  man,  full  of  zeal  and  energy, 
and  has  every  mark  of  a  gentleman  and  a  Christian.  We 


2l8 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


had  the  pleasure  of  hearing-  him  preach  Saturday  night  and 
went  away  fully  convinced  that  he  was  doing  a  work  in 
which  all  his  faculties  were  enlisted  in  carrying  out  his  con¬ 
victions.  How  any  harm  can  come  to  a  community  from  the 
labors  and  examples  of  these  people  we  cannot  see.  They 
certainly  are  enthusiastic,  but  how  anyone  who  believes  that 
the  whole  human  race  is  doomed  to  an  endless  hell  and  that 
he  has  a  salvation  from  this  doom  to  offer,  can  go  about  the 
work  of  soul  saving  in  a  cold,  calm,  indifferent  way  is  a 
mystery  to  us.” 

As  a  consequence  of  the  devil’s  free  advertising,  people 
came  from  a  great  distance  to  see  the  “strange  people”  and 
were  convicted  of  sin  and  sought  and  found  mercy.  Many 
of  the  older  ones  exclaimed:  “  Why,  this  is  only  old-fash¬ 
ioned  Methodism  revived!”  Thus  again  did  God  make  “all 
things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  the  Lord.” 

O  O  cn 

Prejudice  gave  way  to  a  great  extent,  as  God  began  to 
work  on  hearts.  Homes  opened  to  the  workers  and  the 
devil  once  more  overshot  his  mark.  After  holding  on  in 
prayer  and  faith,  the  workers  were  rewarded  by  seeing  two 
men  step  out  from  the  enemy’s  ranks,  and  come  to  the  altar 
and  after  two  days  of  earnest  seeking  they  were  clearly  saved. 

From  this  time  seekers  were  almost  constantly  at  the 
altar  and  were  gloriously  delivered.  There  was  but  little 
abatement  of  the  opposition  which  finally  culminated  in  the 
arrest  of  the  workers  July  ist  on  the  charge  of  “misde¬ 
meanor.”  One  of  the  workers  wrote:  “Some  unprincipled 
men  filed  the  complaint,  the  very  lowest  of  the  town,  who 
are  doubtless  put  up  to  it  by  others.  Our  friends  are  right 
on  hand.  We  appeared  for  trial  at  one  P.  M.,  but  were 
released  on  one  hundred  dollars  bail  till  Monday.  Mr.  W. 
sent  his  wife  with  a  carriage  to  conduct  us  to  the  trial,  much 
to  the  disgust  of  our  enemies  who  wanted  us  to  be  put  in  jail 
until  the  hour  of  trial  and  marched  through  the  streets  like 
criminals.  We  find  we  have  scores  of  friends.  Two  men 


Work  at  Tuscola,  III. 


219 

signed  the  bonds  while  others  have  hired  the  lawyer  and  are 
looking  up  the  witnesses.  All  we  have  to  do  is  to  ‘watch 
and  pray.’”  The  editor  who  published  his  weekly  budget 
'of  filth  was  at  the  bottom  of  the  whole  affair. 

The  workers  went  to  the  afternoon  prayer  meeting  after 
they  were  released,  where  they  had  a  glorious  time.  In  the 
evening  souls  were  seeking  and  the  blessing  of  God  came  upon 
the  workers  until  they  were  wonderfully  filled  with  joy. 

They  held  meetings  as  usual  and  on  Monday  appeared 
for  trial.  The  sisters — Bertha  Baldwin,  Fannie  Birdsall, 
Minnie  Baldwin  and  Allie  Wormwood,  were  arraigned  before 
the  court  and  a  courthouse  full  of  people  to  answer  to  the 
charges  made  against  them.  It  was  the  same  old  complaint  of 
an  ‘‘unusual  noise.”  “  The  unearthly  moans  and  screams  of 
some  one  in  distress.”  Some  said  they  were  alarmed  by  the 
cry  of  ‘*  fire”  and  found  it  proceeded  from  the  old  courthouse, 
(which  the  band  occupied  for  meetings). 

It  was  so.  Tuscola  never  heard  such  sounds  before  in 
all  its  history.  But  it  awakened  souls  out  of  their  sleep 
of  carnal  security  and  brought  them  to  the  cross.  Such 
a  noise  of  preaching,  singing,  shouting  and  praying  was 
heard  as  well  might  offend  sensitive  and  uncircumcised  ears. 
Caughey  wrote:  “  If  we  preach  the  preaching  that  God  bids 
us  and  as  He  hath  commanded  us,  with  our  might  and  with 
an  influence  from  above  attending,  then  there  will  be  a‘  noise’ 
which  some  folks  dislike  so  much,  and  a  shaking  that  will 
frighten  the  nice,  delicate,  refined  and  nervous  ones;  but  an 
army  of  living,  converted  souls  will  be  an  argument,  with  a 
thunder  shout  at  their  gate.  Hallelujah!  Let  us  open  all  our 
batteries  then,  trusting  in  the  power  of  Christ.”  It  was  so  at 
Tuscola.  As  Bible  truths  were  preached  in  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  a  noise  was  heard  of  groans  for  lost  souls, 
cries  of  awakened  sinners  and  calling  for  Holy  Ghost  fire. 

There  were  sixteen  witnesses  against  them  and  as  many 
testified  for  them.  Nearly  all  were  prominent  citizens,  who 


220 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


said  they  saw  nothing  unusual  in  the  meetings.  Some 
thought  there  had  not  been  noise  enough  compared  with 
meetings  they  had  been  in  years  before. 

Had  these  plaintiffs  lived  in  other  days,  when  God  poured 
out  'His  Spirit  so  mightily  in  convicting,  converting  and 
sanctifying  power  that  men  and  women  fell  as  dead;or  cried 
— yea  even  roared, on  account  of  their  sins,  they  would  not 
have  considered  it  anything  unusual  to  hear  these  things  and 
the  shouts  of  those  who  were  delivered  from  the  awful  power 
of  Satan.  There  were  some  at  Tuscola  who  remembered 
the  old  time  meetings  of  power  and  plead  for  these  workers. 
After  all  the  witnesses  had  been  heard,  the  judge,  to  the 
astonishment  of  all,  fined  them  one  dollar  and  costs,  which 
they  felt  would  not  be  right  for  them  or  anyone  else  to  pay 
for  worshipping  God.  They  were  therefore  taken  to  jail, 
singing  as  they  went.  The  key  turned  in  the  lock  about 
seven  P.  M.  July  15th,  and  they  were  prisoners  for  Jesus’ 
sake.  From  early  morning  of  the  1 6 1 h ,  until  their  release 
the  next  afternoon,  there  was  a  stream  of  visitors;  Christians, 
friends  and  strangers  offering  sympathy  and  substantial  aid. 
The  workers  were  released  in  time  for  the  afternoon  prayer 
meeting,  when  accompanied  by  their  friends  they  marched 
singing  to  the  place  of  meeting.  The  house  was  full.  One 
soul  was  saved. 

In  the  evening  the  “fire” — the  cry  of  which  had  so 
alarmed  some — fell  and  the  meeting  took  the  form  of  a  jubi¬ 
lee,  one  in  which  heaven  and  earth  joined.  Mr.  Dake  could 
render  the  band  no  assistance  at  this  time,  he  having  left 
America  for  Germany,  at  the  call  of  some  brethren  there, 
who  were  longing  for  Holy  Ghost  salvation.  His  trip  to 
Germany  is  reported  elsewhere.  He  returned  toward  the 
close  of  the  Ray  camp  meeting  June  21st.  He  then  went  to 
Tuscola  in  time  for  the  meetings  which  followed  the  release 
of  the  band  from  the  jail.  The  Lord  wonderfully  touched 
his  heart  and  lips  with  fire  as  he  joined  in  the  general  re- 


22  I 


Third  Harvest  Home. 

joicing  on  the  evening  of  which  we  write.  God  helped  him 
to  preach  the  truth  to  the  people  with  uncommon  unction 
and  as  the  invitation  hymn  was  being  sung,  the  altar  was 
filled  with  seekers.  The  next  dav  one  was  saved  and  in 
the  evening  Mr.  Dake  organized  a  class  of  sixteen  mem¬ 
bers.  Others  expected  to  join  but  the  rule  against  secret 
societies  shut  them  out  until  they  could  withdraw  from 
their  lodges. 

A  collection  was  taken  for  the  purpose  of  paying  the 
workers’  car  fare  to  and  from  the  Harvest  Home  camp 
meeting.  The  judge  made  a  speech  which  was  liberally 
responded  to  by  those  who  wished  the  workers  to  return. 
Sunday  was  the  crowning  day.  The  best  of  the  wine  was 
reserved  until  the  last  of  the  feast.  Mr.  Dake  preached, 
souls  were  saved  and  others  joined  the  class.  He  wrote  of 
this  day:  “A  glorious  Sabbath!  How  can  it  be  told?  I 
preached  three  times  and  was  helped  of  God.  In  the  even¬ 
ing  amid  great  rejoicing  two  souls  were  born  again.” 

All  of  the  meetings  closed  and  the  workers  gathered 
at  Carlinville,  Ill.,  for  the  third  annual  Harvest  Home.  It 
was  held  in  a  grove  a  short  distance  from  the  city  limits. 
A  number  of  friends  from  different  states  were  present. 
The  camp  meeting  opened  July  25th  with  a  praise  meeting. 
It  was  a  time  of  great  joy.  Showers  of  blessing  fell  on 
the  workers  in  this  opening  meeting.  They  had  come  up 
out  of  mobs  and  prisons  and  had  endured  reproach  and  per¬ 
secutions  as  soldiers  of  the  cross  and  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  pour  out  His  blessing.  This  opening  meeting  was  but  a 
prelude  to  the  triumphant  seasons  that  followed.  The  first 
part  of  the  meeting  was  especially  marked  by  a  most  heav¬ 
enly  atmosphere.  A  visiting  preacher  expressed  the  feel¬ 
ings  of  many  when  he  remarked  that  it  was  the  most  heav¬ 
enly  place  he  was  ever  in.  It  was  indeed  so.  As  the 
workers  rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  for  them,  heaven 
came  down.  The  singing  was  especially  inspi  ring.  One 


222 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


song  of  Mr.  Dake’s  composition,  notably  so: 

“Hasten,  brother,  hasten,  blow  the  trumpet  long; 

Break  upon  the  idlers  and  the  worldlings  song; 

Send  the  notes  of  warning,  here  and  everywhere, 

Let  them  see  their  danger,  all  their  sin’s  weight  bear.’’ 

As  verse  after  verse  was  sung,  some  shouted,  others 
wept,  until  the  last  verse  which  rang  out  triumphantly: 

“Gone  is  every  murmur,  Heaven  is  come  to  me; 

Battling  for  the  Master,  free,  indeed!  I’m  free! 

Shout,  ye  hosts  of  Heaven!  Hallelujah  cry! 

Back  from  earth  to  Heaven,  Hallelujahs  fly. 

Chorus. 

“Are  you  ready,  brother?  Hear  the  battle  cry! 

In  the  hottest  conflict,  going  forth  to  die; 

Conquerors  through  Jesus,  death  is  spoiled  of  pain, 

Losers  now  are  winners,  death  is  endless  gain.’’ 

It  was  not  the  wrought  up  feelings  of  one  hour,  but 
the  bursting  forth  into  a  flame  of  love  and  consecration, 
which  sent  them  forth  with  joyful  hearts  to  face  the  stern 
realities  of  the  battlefields  of  the  future — some  to  far  off 
lands,  and  greater  conflicts,  and  some  even  to  death. 

Of  the  Pentecost  workers  since  this  meeting,  six  have 
reached  the  “heavenly  heights,”  Mr.  Dake  among  the 
number;  with  Matie  North,  Jennie  Torrence,  Sumner  Ker- 
wood,  Emma  Brown  and  Bertha  Edinger.  All  died  at 
their  posts  with  their  armor  on;  and  those  who  remain  are 
still  singing: 

“Eyes  of  angels  on  us,  from  the  heavenly  height, 

Eyes  of  saints  made  perfect,  as  we  toil  and  fight; 

Eyes  of  God  Almighty,  shall  we  lose  the  day  ? 

No,  my  soul  shouts  victory!  Eager  for  the  fray/’ 

The  Lord  was  present  in  wonderful  power  in  some  of 
the  evening  services  and  eternity  seemed  near,  as  God  gra¬ 
ciously  helped  His  servants  in  preaching  the  Word.  Though 
quite  a  number  were  converted  in  this  meeting,  it  did  not  in 


Band  Work. 


223 


this  particular  equal  the  previous  Harvest  Home  at  Streator, 
III.  Many,  however,  were  brought  into  the  experience  of 
holiness.  Some  preachers  and  workers,  who  had  professed 
to  enjoy  the  experience,  saw  their  lack  and  went  down  before 
God  and  found  the  cleansing  and  fulness  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
About  twelve  o’clock  one  night  a  returned  missionary, 
brother  G.  H.  Agnew,  was  in  agony  over  his  carnal  condi¬ 
tion,  and  just  before  he  received  the  experience  of  holiness, 
Mr.  Dake  got  a  new  inspiration  and  using  1  Sam.  xv,  32,  33, 
as  a  type  of  inbred  sin,  wrote  the  song  beginning: 

“0,  this  Agag  inbred  sin,  I  have  long  endured  within.” 

The  missionary  mentioned  was  gloriously  sanctified,  and 
has  been  praising  God  ever  since  for  the  light  which  shone 
on  him  there,  revealing  the  c<  old  man”  a  and  his  deeds.” 
He  subsequently  returned  to  his  field  in  Africa.  There  were 
other  deliverances  as  glorious,  when  the  camp  resounded 
with  shouts  of  praise. 

This  meeting  closed  Aug.  12th.  After  the  farewells 
were  spoken  the  workers  scattered  to  their  various  fields. 
At  the  close  of  the  Harvest  Home,  Mr.  Dake  went  to  the 
Vermont  camp  meeting.  We  have  no  record  of  his  labors 
at  this  place.  He  then  went  to  Camargo  camp  meeting 
which  was  under  the  supervision  of  his  assistant,  who  was 

X  ' 

helped  by  the  workers  of  the  Northern  Illinois  division. 

It  began  Aug.  10th,  was  a  good  meeting  and  largely 
attended.  Many  in  the  region  had  heard  evil  reports  about 
the  bands  and  came  to  see  for  themselves  when  their  preju¬ 
dice  vanished.  The  order  was  excellent,  although  the  crowds 
were  large  and  no  officers  present.  Mr.  Dake  administered 
the  ordinance  of  baptism  here  to  thirteen  candidates.  The 
workers,  at  the  close  of  this  meeting,  took  a  much  needed 
rest  before  going  into  new  ones. 

The  first  meeting  in  the  Illinois  division  opened  at  Lov- 
Ington,  Aug.  29th  in  a  large  tabernacle  with  No.  8  in  charge. 


224 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  attendance  and  order  at  the  opening  service  were  very 
good.  By  public  preaching  and  testimony,  and  house  to 
house  visitation,  the  workers  endeavored  to  awaken  the 
people. 

The  methods  adopted  by  Mr.  Dake,  and  carried  on  in 
revival  meetings  by  himself  and  workers,  were  new  to  the 
people  in  nearly  all  places  where  they  labored ;  hence,  there 
was  often  much  prejudice  to  encounter  and  sometimes  it  re¬ 
quired  several  weeks  to  “ live  it  down”.  It  was  so  here,  bin 
God  blessed  His  Word  and  convicted  the  people  of  sin  and 
they  began  to  seek  His  face. 

Mr.  Dake  came  after  they  had  been  laboring  about 
three  weeks.  The  power  of  God  was  manifested  and  souls 
wept  as  they  felt  their  need  of  salvation.  The  workers  kept 
pressing  the  battle  and  shouting  the  victory  and  were  soon 
rejoiced  to  see  some  break  away  from  the  power  of  Satan. 
Others  who  had  been  hoping  that  they  were  Christians,  be¬ 
gan  to  see  that  their  hopes  were  built  on  the  sand.  There 
was  a  real  break  in  the  meetings,  Oct.  qth  when  several  were 
set  at  liberty.  The  tabernacle  became  too  cool  for  comfort 
and  a  stove  was  put  in.  The  afternoon  meetings  at  private 
houses  were  times  of  blessing  and  salvation. 

About  this  time  some  of  Satan’s  agents  cut  the  ropes 
of  the  tabernacle,  but  no  serious  damage  was  done.  Dis¬ 
turbances  were  made  in  the  meetings  but  the  work  went  on. 
A  class  had  been  formed  of  thirteen  members  and  subscrip¬ 
tion  papers  for  a  new  church  were  made  out  and  circulated. 
Many  were  moved  to  help  and  work  began  on  it  Nov.  4th. 

The  workers  now  divided  their  time  in  helping  to  build 
the  church  in  the  forenoons  and  holding  prayer  meetings 
in  the  afternoons  with  preaching  in  the  evening.  After  a 
lull  in  the  meetings  and  a  hard  fight  for  a  time  God  sent  the 
power  to  bring  souls  to  the  cross  and  every  day  for  some 
time,  some  glorious  seasons  were  enjoyed. 

Mr.  Dake  in  company  with  Harry  Agnew,  missionary 


Band  Work. 


225 


to  Inhambane,  Africa,  visited  the  band  the  first  of  December, 
staying  several  days.  He  was  again  helped  of  the  Spirit,  in 
proclaiming  liberty  to  the  captives,  and  stirring  up  the  work¬ 
ers  and  the  class  to  greater  zeal  and  diligence  in  the  Lord’s 
service.  He  took  four  more  into  the  class  and  December  1st, 
he  baptized  seven  in  the  river. 

Other  places  claiming  his  presence  and  help,  he  and 
brother  Agnew  left  just  as  the  quarterly  meeting  was  to  be¬ 
gin.  This  meeting  was  in  charge  of  chairman  Noland 
and  was  a  time  of  blessing  and  salvation.  Meetings  were 
continued  in  the  tabernacle  until  December  18th  when  they 
were  closed  to  make  preparations  to  dedicate  the  new  church 
which  service  was  held  on  Sabbath,  Dec.  22nd,  and  after  the 
indebtedness  had  been  raised,  the  house  was  presented  to 
God  free  of  debt.  The  Ingathering  at  Tuscola  was  now  at 
hand  which  was  attended  by  all  the  workers  of  the  division. 

Meeting  was  opened  at  Urbana,  Ill.,  Aug.  30th,  with  No.  u 
in  charge.  They  found  that  there  was  a  famine  in  the 
place,  “  Not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but 
ot  hearing  the  words  of  the  Lord.”  Amos,  viii,  11.  The 
people  as  a  rule  were  of  the  working  class;  but  among  all 
classes  there  wTere  anxious  inquirers  after  the  truth.  The 
band  held  their  first  meeting  on  the  street  at  four  P.  M., 
where  a  large  crowd  gathered  who  seemed  interested.  In 
the  evening  another  street  meeting  was  held,  followed  bv 
service  at  the  hall,  which  was  a  time  of  interest. 

The  meetings  increased  in  power  until  a  w^ave  of  salva¬ 
tion  swept  over  the  place.  The  old-time  slaying  power  was 
manifested.  The  congregations  were  very  large,  and  one 
Sunday  night,  the  floor  near  the  pulpit  settled  an  inch  or 

more,  and  the  meetings  were  at  once  moved  to  the  base- 

* 

ment  of  the  Universalist  church.  At  the  end  of  one  month 
the  doors  wrere  closed  against  them  there.  They  then  found 
an  old  store  building  and  fitted  it  up  and  set  up  their  banner 
there  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  There  were  some  interest- 


226 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ing  cases  recorded.  One  Saturday  afternoon  as  the  workers 
were  holding  a  street  meeting,  two  men  from  Ohio,  who 
were  machine  agents,  came  near  and  heard  the  service  and 
came  to  the  hall  in  the  evening  to  learn  more  of  the  way. 
It  was  given  out  on  that  evening  that  on  the  next  day  an 
old-fashioned  class  meeting  would  be  held.  These  two  men 
decided  to  be  present  and  find  out  what  it  was  like.  They 
came,  but  as  the  leader  questioned  the  professors  as  to  their 
experiences,  they  felt  they  could  not  stand  the  tests.  Both 
professed  religion  and  one  of  them  was  an  M.  E.  class  leader. 
The  Lord  let  light  and  conviction  on  both  of  them  and  they 
returned  to  the  meeting  in  the  afternoon,  went  to  the  altar 
and  were  both  saved.  Some  time  after,  they  received  light 
on  worldly  conformity  in  dress  and  laid  aside  their  gold  and 
other  showy  articles  of  attire  and  became  very  useful  in  the 
work  of  winning  souls.  They  were  so  overjoyed  at  the  ex¬ 
periences  they  had  received  that  they  sent  to  Ohio  for  their 
wives,  who  came  and  were  also  saved. 

A  woman  who  washed  for  a  living,  and  who  had  a  very 
wicked  family  was  convicted  deeply  of  sin  and  became 
a  seeker,  but  did  not  find  peace  at  once.  One  day  when  at 
home  washing,  alone  with  her  little  girl,  the  burden  on  her 
soul  grew  so  heavy  that  she  left  her  tub  and  went  to  pray 
and  was  overcome  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit.  Her  child, 
greatly  frightened,  ran  for  the  neighbors,  who  in  turn  sent 
for  the  workers.  They  came  and  praved  with  the  woman 

■m 

and  she  was  saved,  and  is  still  a  soldier  of  the  cross. 

The  writer  remembers  one  night  in  particular  when  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured  out  in  an  unusual  manner. 
The  altar  was  filled  with  seekers.  The  workers  had  preached 
to  a  crowded  house,  then  gave  the  invitation,  singing  for 
some  time,  and  no  one  responding,  they  were  about  to  close 
the  meeting,  when  a  young  lady  was  stricken  down  and  fell 
across  the  seats,  and  began  screaming  for  mercy.  Some 
ame  to  the  altar,  others  knelt  at  various  places  in  the  con- 


V 


Band  Work. 


227 


gregation,  some  literally  screaming  for  mercy.  Still  others 
who  had  taken  their  seats  in  the  pulpit  during  altar  serv¬ 
ice,  fell  under  the  power  of  God  like  Saul  of  old,  and  in 
great  agony  of  soul,  called  on  the  Lord  for  deliverance. 
For  some  time  the  scene  was  indescribable.  The  prayers, 
cries  and  groans  of  the  seekers  mingled  with  the  high  praises 
and  manifestations  of  joy  by  those  who  had  found  the  pearl 
they  sought,  greatly  rejoiced  the  hearts  of  the  workers. 

One  fashionable  lady  was  so  convicted  of  pride  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  that  she  took  her  stylish  bonnet  from  her 
head  and  threw  it  into  the  fire,  then  her  finger  rings  met 
the  same  fate.  On  thus  completely  renouncing  her  idols, 
she  found  peace  with  God  at  once.  People  stood  up  all  over 
the  house  and  looked  on  in  wonder.  Young  converts  only 
a  few  days  in  grace  were  prostrated  under  soul  burden  for 
the  lost.  Five  were  saved  that  evening  and  much  conviction 
felt.  The  friends  of  some  of  those  who  were  prostrated 
were  frightened  and  came  and  picked  them  up  and  laid  them 
on  the  seats  and  tried  to  revive  them  with  water.  The  inter¬ 
est  continued  for  some  time.  The  hall  they  occupied  was 
much  too  small  and  they  began  to  think  of  building  a  church. 
Divine  help  was  given  and  the  new  church  was  completed 
and  dedicated,  of  which  we  will  speak  later.  The  work 
went  on  in  power  until  the  Ingathering  at  Tuscola,  Ill. 

We  now  return  to  the  records  of  No.  12,  which  opened 
after  Harvest  Home  at  Bunker  Hill,  Ill.,  Sept.  2nd.  There 
was  much  deadness  in  spiritual  matters  here  and  but  little 
desire  to  know  the  truth  was  manifested.  The  workers 
put  forth  the  same  diligent  efforts  here  as  in  other  places, 
where  their  labors  had  been  greatly  blessed  to  the  salva¬ 
tion  of  souls.  The  blessing  of  the  Lord  was  upon  them 
in  all  their  efforts  to  present  the  way  of  salvation  to  the  peo¬ 
ple.  It  has  been  noticed  at  other  times  and  in  other  places, 
as  it  was  here,  that  where  great  prominence  is  given  to  head 
culture,  heart  culture  is  too  often  neglected  and  it  is  difficult 


228 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


to  get  hold  of  the  people  to  lead  them  into  the  simple, 
lowly  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  who  said,  “  Take  my  yoke 
upon  you  and  learn  of  me;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in 
heart  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls.”  Matt,  xi,  29. 
Jesus  Himself  had  this  to  meet  in  His  ministry.  While  the 
rich  and  great,  as  a  rule,  turned  away  from  Him,  <c  The  com¬ 
mon  people  heard  Him  gladly.”  Mark  xii,  37. 

We  do  not  undervalue  education.  When  linked  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  it  becomes  a  powerful  aid  in  the  work  of 
overthrowing  error,  and  establishing  the  saving  truths  of 
God  in  the  world.  We  admit  that  some  of  the  holiest  of 
men,  and  some  of  the  most  powerful,  spiritually, have  been 
those  of  great  learning;  but  there  is  danger  of  leaning  too 
much  on  these  agents.  George  D.  Watson  of  the  M.  E. 
church  has  written  some  pertinent  words  on  this  subject 
which  we  quote.  Speaking  of  mental  culture,  he  says: 

“  Can’t  we  have  a  few  brains  without  this  boast  and 
strut  over  them,  which  ministers  are  indulging  in?  Can’t 
we  have  a  little  learning  without  getting  down  and  saying 
prayers  to  it?  Culture  is  just  as  really  an  idol  in  the  Prot¬ 
estant  churches  of  to-day  as  Diana  was  in  Ephesus,  and 
just  as  truly  worshiped  by  some  preachers  and  churches  as 
‘Mary'  is  in  the  church  of  Rome.  The  Judgment  day 
will  prove  what  we  say.  There  are  preachers  throughout 
the  church,  who  everv  day  think  more  about  culture  than 
they  do  about  Jesus.  Who  every  week  say  more  about  art 
and  science  than  they  do  about  the  Bible  or  holy  books. 
Who  talk  more  about  culture  than  of  holy  things.  Nay, 
many  of  them  positively  nauseate  a  conversation  on  personal 
holiness,  and  this  is  an  absolute  proof  that  culture  is  wor¬ 
shiped  in  their  thoughts,  words,  and  reading,  more  than 
Jesus  is. 

u  Culture  is  not  a  good  per  se.  Learning  is  only  good 
when  in  subjection  to  God.  Where  not  in  subjection  to  the 
will  of  God,  it  is  a  vain,  proud,  self-conceited,  boastful,  vile 


Culture. 


220 


usurper  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  has  sent  many  a  smart  preacher 
to  the  flames  of  hell,  and  is  sending  some  more  there.  After 
all  this  strut  over  modern  culture,  what  is  it?  It  is  a  subtle 
worship  of  matter.  The  science  of  our  religious  schools  is 
that  of  sun  waves,  sand  grains,  and  fish  scales,  far  more  than 
it  is  of  God  and  the  immortal  soul.  When  boiled  down  it  is 
the  science  of  dirt,  more  than  the  science  of  Deity.  In  the 
college  professor,  the  pulpit,  the  so-called  religious  newspaper, 
you  can  see  that  their  petty  god  of  culture  is  used  as  a  sub¬ 
stitute  for  holiness  and  the  power  of  God.” 

These  people  have  a  form  of  godliness  but  deny  the 
power  thereof.  As  an  agent  in  getting  salvation  they,  at 
heart,  deny  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  alone  is  able 
to  awaken  and  convict  men  of  sin,  and  depend  on  education, 
eloquence  and  entertainments  to  attract  the  masses  to  the 
churches. 

An  evangelist  was  walking  on  the  street  of  a  town,  which 
is  famous  for  its  schools  of  learning.  Two  brethren  were 
walking  near  him  and  he  heard  their  conversation.  One,  a 
pastor,  was  complaining  that  he  could  not  draw  a  congrega¬ 
tion.  The  people  would  not  come  to  hear  him  and  in  his 
trouble  asked  the  other  for  counsel,  and  was  advised  by  him 
to  study  elocution.  Nothing  was  said  of  seeking  the  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  alone  is  sufficient;  to  make  “  sons  of 

thunder”  out  of  unlearned  and  ignorant  men.  and  draw  thou- 

% 

sands  to  hear  and  believe  the  Word  preached. 

Manv  times  in  the  work  in  which  Mr.  Dake  and  his 
*/ 

helpers  were  engaged,  was  this  popular  evil  encountered.  A 
few  in  Bunker  Hill  manifested  a  desire  to  be  saved  and  one 
man  who  had  been  called  to  the  work  of  God  in  former 
years,  sought  the  Lord  and  was  clearly  converted.  The 
meetings  closed  Dec.  ist. 

While  No.  12  were  in  labor  at  Bunker  Hill,  No.  5  were 
engaged  in  meetings  at  Hillsboro.  The  blessing  of  God  was 
on  their  labors  from  the  first  and  souls  began  to  seek  God 


230 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


and  get  saved.  Some  clear  and  joyful  conversions  are  re¬ 
corded  of  this  meeting.  Many  poor  mariners  on  life’s  sea 
were  helped  into  the  lifeboat  who  were  sinking  in  a  life  of 
sin  and  shame.  Their  conversions  were  thorough  and  were 
evidenced  by  an  entire  and  permanent  change  in  their  lives. 

Two  men  were  killed  during  the  progress  of  this  meet¬ 
ing.  One  by  the  caving  in  of  a  well,  and  the  other  by  a 
runaway  team.  One  of  them  had  been  personally  labored 
with  several  times  by  the  workers;  but  he  refused  to  yield  to 
the  claims  of  God  and  gave  for  his  reason  that  some  years 
before  he  had  joined  one  of  the  churches  and  professed 
religion.  “  Now,”  said  he,  “I  see  that  I  took  conviction  for 
conversion  and  under  the  light  of  your  preaching^  I  see  the 
truth,  but  if  I  go  to  that  altar  the  people  will  say  that  I  have 
been  a  hypocrite  all  these  years.  1  cannot  do  it.”  Not  long 
after  this,  while  working  in  the  bottom  of  a  well,  it  suddenly 
caved  in  upon  him  and  it  took  his  friends  several  days  to 
recover  his  corpse.  The  Word  of  God  says:  u  He  that 
being  often  reproved  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be 
destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy.”  Prov.  xxix,  I.  It  is 
a  sad  mistake  when  men  appeal  to  a  denominational  roll  to 
show  tli at  they  are  Christians.  They  should  rather  turn  to 
the  Word  of  God  and  measure  themselves  by  that  infallible 
standard.  God  says  they  are  not  wise  who  measure  them¬ 
selves  by  themselves.  What  an  inestimable  blessing  it  would 
be  if  mankind  generally  would  weigh  themselves  in  the  bal¬ 
ances  of  the  Bible  rather  than  the  scales  of  the  church;  then 
would  thev  find  that  members  are  iorn  rather  than  taken  into 
the  church. 

Mr.  Dake  visited  the  band  at  this  place  Nov.  21st  and 
preached  from  the  text,  “For  the  bed  is  shorter  than  that  a 
man  can  stretch  himself  in  it:  and  the  covering  narrower  than 
that  he  can  wrap  himself  in  it.”  Isa.  xxviii,  20,  He  was 
greatly  helped  as  he  showed  the  people  that  their  own  right¬ 
eousness  and  professions  without  bearing  the  cross,  or  suffer- 


Work  at  Tuscola,  III. 


23 1 


ing  the  reproach  of  Christ  would  come  short  in  the  Judgment. 
Several  came  to  the  altar  and  two  were  saved4 


CHAPTER  XX. 

We  now  return  to  the  records  of  No.  i.  After  the 
camp  meeting  and  a  little  rest,  the  workers  of  No.  i  re-opened 
the  meetings  at  Tuscola,  Sept.  7th.  The  converts  had  kept 
saved  and  free  and  were  on  hand  to  work  for  others.  Con¬ 
viction  was  on  the  people  and  the  interest  was  still  great 
although  the  meeting  had  been  closed  for  over  a  month. 

Sunday  morning  Sept.  8th  the  converts  met  111  a  class 
meeting  at  half  past  nine  and  a  Sabbath  school  was  organ¬ 
ized  at  two  in  the  afternoon.  An  ag-ed  man  who  had  once 
been  saved,  but  had  fallen  away  was  reclaimed  during  the 
day.  Others  rose  for  prayers.  Sunday,  Sept.  15th  the  altar 
service  continued  from  the  three  P.  M.  service,  until  ten  P. 
M.  Two  young  men  were  saved  and  many  were  seeking. 
Tuesday,  the  17th,  Mr.  Dake  came  and  preached  from  t 
Cor.  vii,  29,  with  much  liberty.  At  the  invitation  a  number 
came  to  the  altar  and  some  were  saved. 

Mr.  Dake  came  Nov.  25th  also,  again  the  28th,  which 
was  Thanksgiving  day.  He  was,  as  usual  much  helped  and 
anointed  in  declaring  the  truth.  Meetings  continued  every 
night  through  December  and  several  were  saved  December 
28th.  Mr.  Dake  and  the  workers  of  the  division  met  here 
for  the  Ingathering.  The  converts  came  also  from  the  places 
near  by  where  meetings  had  been  held.  Wave  after  wave 
of  glory  was  felt  and  workers,  young  converts  and  older 
pilgrims  united  in  praising  God  with  varied  manifestations 
of  the  Spirit.  It  was  a  Pentecost  indeed. 

Mr.  Dake  preached  after  love  feast  from  the  words, 
“  Thou  therefore  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 


232 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Christ,  no  man  that  warreth  entangleth  himself  with  the 
affairs  of  this  life;  that  he  may  please  Him  who  hath  chosen 
him  to  be  a  soldier.”  2  Tim.  ii,  3,4.  All  the  day  God  was 
present.  Mr.  Dake  was  much  helped  in  preaching  and  the 
altar  was  filled  with  seekers  for  pardon  and  purity. 

Watch  night  meeting  was  a  memorable  time.  Mr. 
Dake  opened  the  service  with  a  talk  on  missionary  work. 
Some  workers  stated  their  convictions  and  leadings  in  re- 
gard  to  being  called  to  foreign  work.  After  this  Mr.  Dake 
preached  a  stirring  sermon  from  the  words:  “  Seek  ye  the 
Lord  while  He  may  be  found,  call  ye  upon  Him  while  He 
is  near.”  Isa.  lv,  6.  The  Spirit  drew  very  near  as  one 
after  another  told  of  past  victories,  present  blessings  and 
future  hopes.  When  all  had  spoken  sister  Birdsall  sang: 
u  A  Sad  Call,”  opening  with  the  verse: 

“Death  is  a  melancholy  call, 

A  tjeptam  Judgment  for  us  all, 

He  takes  the  young  as  well  as  the  old, 

And  wraps  them  in  his  arms  so  cold, 

His  awful,  awful ,  awful!” 

The  power  of  the  Spirit  accompanied  this  song,  and  the 
people  felt  His  presence  so  that  when  the  invitation  was 
given  souls  rushed  forward  and  the  altar  had  to  be  enlarged. 
The  scene  that  followed  was  beyond  description.  The  pray¬ 
ers  of  seekers  and  groans  of  those  burdened  for  souls,  with 
the  expressions  of  joy  as  one  after  another  found  pardon, 
made  angels  rejoice  and  devils  roar.  Stones  were  thrown 
through  the  windows  but  the  altar  service  continued  until 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning.  The  next  night  Mr.  Dake 
preached  with  power,  also  the  night  of  Jan.  2nd.  Souls 
were  saved  each  night.  On  the  third  he  left  for  the  Hills¬ 
boro  Ingathering,  which  was  being  conducted  by  his  assist¬ 
ant.  He  returned  again  and  preached  Jan.  6th  and  7th. 
On  the  10th  of  January  the  workers  were  again  visited  by 
the  marshal,  with  warrants  for  the  arrest  of  fifteen  workers, 


Work  in  Tuscola,  III.  233 

some  of  whom  had  never  been  within  two  hundred  miles  of 
Tuscola. 

It  was  evident  that  the  addresses,  as  published  in  the 
Vanguard ,  had  been  referred  to  for  names.  Only  four  of 
the  number  were  then  in  town,  three  of  whom  had  been 
arrested  on  the  previous  occasion.  The  trial  was  appointed 
for  the  following  day.  The  young  ladies  decided  not  to 
have  any  lawyer  or  witnesses,  though  many  friends  offered 
assistance.  A  jury  was  called  for  and  granted.  For  five 
hours  the  trial  was  in  session,  and  about  twenty  witnesses 
testified  to  having  been  disturbed  by  the  noisy  meeting  on 
the  night  of  December  31st.  The  prosecuting  attorney 
made  his  plea  and  then  one  of  the  sisters,  Miss  Minnie  Bald¬ 
win,  arose  and  made  a  statement  of  the  work  accomplished 
in  soul  saving  during  their  meetings.  The  Lord  helped  her 
to  show  the  injustice  of  arresting  workers  under  the  ordi¬ 
nance  applying  to  a  drunken  rabble,  disturbing  the  com¬ 
munity  by  their  riotous  noise  or  nonsense.  She  showed 
that  the  object  of  their  presence  in  the  town  was  to  get 
men  so  soundly  converted  to  God  that  they  would  not 
break  that  very  ordinance.  And  that  they  had  been  suc¬ 
cessful  in  their  efforts  many  of  Tuscola’s  worst  rowdies, 
who  had  been  converted  in  the  meetings  were  willing  to 
testify.  The  crowd  was  melted  to  tears.  Even  the  jury 
and  city  attorney  were  much  moved  by  this  impassioned 
appeal  to  their  sense  of  justice.  A  verdict  was  soon  ren¬ 
dered  of  “not  guilty” 

The  writer  arrived  in  town  while  the  trial  was  in  prog¬ 
ress,  and  as  his  name  was  found  among  the  unfortunate 
fifteen,  he  was  arrested  and  tried  as  soon  as  the  young  ladies 
were  cleared.  The  Junior  editor  of  the  Tuscola  Review , 

who  had  reported  so  many  scandalous  articles  on  the  work 

* 

and  workers,  still  manifested  a  zeal  which  deserved  a  better 
cause.  The  young  man  plead  his  own  case  against  the  city 
attorney.  A  number  of  witnesses  who  seemed  to  be  wholly 


234 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


under  the  influence  of  this  editor,  in  his  u  religious  w  ar”, 
testified  that  they  were  disturbed  by  the  noise,  especially  on 
New  Year’s  eve,  as  the  watch  night  service  had  run  late. 
They  also  testified  that  they  had  seen  the  prisoner  take  part 
in  the  services;  but  as  the  only  real  objection  seemed  to  be 
to  the  noise  of  New  Year’s  eve,  and  the  witnesses  wTere  not 
sure  that  the  prisoner  was  there  at  that  time,  it  looked  as 
though  he  was  about  to  escape  out  of  their  hands.  This,  of 
course,  the  editor  could  not  allow,  when  a  little  false  swear¬ 
ing  would  stop  it.  So  when  the  other  witnesses  had  proved 
nothing  definite,  he  took  the  stand  and  testified  that  he  saw 
the  prisoner  there  on  the  night  in  question,  and  that  he  saw 
him  take  part  in  the  meeting  and  he  considered  the  prisoner 
one  of  the  most  noisy  occupants  of  the  hall  at  one  o’clock  A. 
M.  He  had  really  seen  the  prisoner  there  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Ingathering  and  he  doubtless  thought  that  he  w7as 
there  all  through  the  meetings.  But  this  was  not  sufficient; 
he  must  swear  that  he  k?iew  him  to  have  been  there  if  his 
testimony  would  weigh  anything,  and  this  he  unhesita¬ 
tingly  did. 

The  prisoner  then  took  the  stand  and  testified  that,  on 
the  night  in  question,  he  was  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  nearly 
two  hundred  miles  away  and  had  been  there  for  some  hours 
and  had  preached  twice  on  the  night  in  question  in  a  church 
on  Morgan  street  as  the  pastor,  Rev.  F.  D0  Christie  and  his 
people  would  testify.  This  testimony  threw  consternation  and 
confusion  into  the  ranks  of  the  opposers.  The  editor  was 
sitting  on  the  floor  behind  the  judge.  He  opened  his  eyes 
as  wide  as  possible  and  looked  the  picture  of  despair.  The 
night  police,  who  had  been  converted  in  the  meeting,  then 
took  the  stand  and  testified  that  he  had  seen  the  prisoner 
take  the  midnight  train  and  start  for  Chicago  on  the  night 
of  the  30th.  The  hotel  night  clerk  who  had  also  been  converted 
in  the  meeting,  affirmed  the  same  thing,  as  he  had  accom¬ 
panied  the  prisoner  to  the  train.  One  of  thfe  workers  also 


Work  in  Tuscola,  III. 


235 


testified  to  the  truth  of  this  statement.  At  this  a  murmur  of 
indignation  was  heard  all  over  the  house.  The  lawyer  made 
a  faint  plea,  however,  and  tried  to  convict  the  prisoner. 
But  the  trial  was  soon  dismissed  and  the  prisoner  allowed  to 
go  free,  even  before  the  jury  had  rendered  a  verdict.  They 
soon  brought  in  a  verdict,  however,  of  <cnot  guilty.” 

Indignation  against  the  editor  now  assumed  formidable 
proportions.  Many  of  the  friends  insisted  on  taking  him  at 
once  to  Springfield  on  a  state  warrant  for  ferjury ,  but  the 
released  prisoner  compassionated  his  weakness  and  said: 
“  No,  we  must  show  mercy  to  him,  now  that  we  have  him  in 
our  power.”  After  much  persuasion  they  consented  to  the 
proposition  and  the  matter  was  dropped.  This  effectually 
ended  the  editor’s  “  religious  war  ”  and  made  many  friends 
to  the  work  of  God. 

All  through  the  fall  months  the  work  was  carried  on  by 
Mr.  Dake  and  his  bands.  We  have  not  full  reports  of  some 
of  the  meetings,  but  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  was  upon 
them. 

No.  1 6  held  some  precious  meetings  at  Girard,  ill.,  where 
the  converts  were  much  helped.  They  labored  there  until 
sometime  in  October  when  they  went  to  assist  No.  5  at 
Hillsboro. 

No.  2  held  meetings  at  Fillmore,  Ill.,  in  November  and 
some  souls  were  helped  in  their  experiences.  No.  [5  labored 
awhile  at  Fairbury,  Ill.  We  have  no  record  of  this  meeting. 

The  workers  of  the  Southern  division  gathered  at  Hills¬ 
boro  for  the  Ingathering,  which  began  Jan.  2nd,  1890.  It 
was  a  time  of  blessing  and  power  throughout.  On  the  even¬ 
ing  of  the  3rd  Mr.  Dake  preached  from  the  words:  “For 
we  must  all  appear  before  the  Judgment  seat  of  Christ.”  He 
graphically  described  the  Judgment  scenes  and  the  meetings 
and  partings  that  will  take  place  there.  Sinners  were  made 
to  feel  their  condition  deeply,  while  the  workers  groaned  in 
soul  travail  for  them.  The  next  day  in  the  afternoon  prayer 


236 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


meeting  a  young  man  was  saved.  He  had  sought  the  Lord 
in  meetings  held  in  Palmyra,  more  than  a  year  before,  but 
did  not  get  deliverance  until  this  meeting.  In  the  evening  a 
special  subject  of  prayer  who  had  been  a  backslider  for  seven 
years,  was  reclaimed. 

The  evening  service  on  the  Sabbath  of  Jan.  5th  was  an 
especially  solemn  time.  Mr.  Dake  preached  from  the  words: 
“  For  the  great  day  of  His  wrath  is  come  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  stand?”  He  had  unusual  unction  and  liberty  in  the 
enunciation  of  most  awful  truths.  When  the  invitation  was 
given  the  altar  was  filled  with  seekers  and  six  were  born 
again;  while  great  burden  of  soul  rested  on  all  the  workers. 
The  work  went  on  with  power  for  several  days.  Mr.  Dake 
left  for  Tuscola  on  the  6th. 

On  the  evening  of  the  6th,  a  praise  meeting  was  held. 
Two  had  been  saved  at  their  homes  during  the  day.  A 
number  came  to  the  altar  and  four  more  were  set  at  liberty. 
On  the  evening  of  the  7th  two  more  were  saved.  Mr.  Dake 
returned  from  Tuscola,  and  preached  in  the  evening  and 
another  soul  was  set  free.  The  Ingathering  was  especially 
blessed  of  God  to  the  good  of  souls.  A  class  of  twenty-three 
was  organized.  Steps  were  taken  to  build  a  church.  Two 
of  the  workers  remained  after  the  meetings  closed  to  take 
charge  of  the  work  and  push  the  church  building  to  comple¬ 
tion,  which  was  done  in  due  time  and  it  dedicated  to  God. 

After  attending  the  Camargo  camp  meeting,  directly 
after  Harvest  Home,  and  making  some  visits,  No.  17  started 
for  their  far-off  field,  Durrenentzen,  Germany.  .  (We  record 
Mr.  Dake’s  visit  there  in  another  place).  He  had  formed  a 
class  of  Free  Methodists  and  they  had  earnestly  entreated 
that  a  band  be  sent  to  them.  They  gave  of  their  means  for 
the  expenses  of  the  workers  who  should  go. 

The  leader  of  No.  17,  brother  John  Rockenbach,  was  a 
German  and  feeling  concerned  for  his  countrymen  was 
assisted  to  that  field  with  brother  C.  F.  Andrews  as  his 


Work  in  Germany, 


237 


helper.  They  sailed  from  New  York,  Sept.  26th  arriving 
at  Durrenentzen  Oct.  15th.  They  found  the  class  which  Mr. 
Dake  had  organized  in  good  spiritual  condition,  with  the 
exception  of  two.  The  hindrances  to  Bible  salvation  were 
many  and  of  a  vastly  different  nature  from  those  in  America. 
The  growing  of  grapes  for  wine  was  extensively  carried  on 
by  nearly  all  in  the  neighborhood.  The  following  words 
written  by  Mr.  Dake  while  there,  show  what  there  is  to  con¬ 
tend  with  in  that  land.  u  We  raised  the  blood  stained  banner 
of  the  cross  to  the  little  flag  staff  of  Free  Methodism,  here  at 
Durrenentzen,  Germany,  yesterday  afternoon.  T welve  heads 
of  families  stepped  up  to  it  and  promised  to  be  true  to  the 
principles  represented.  This  means  much  in  this  wine-mak¬ 
ing  country.  The  chief  stronghold  here  is  the  fact  that 
Evangelical  preachers,  elders  and  even  bishops  drink  wine  in 
defiance  of  their  discipline  which  forbids  it.  At  a  late  Evan¬ 
gelical  conference  in  Switzerland  the  preachers  signed  the 
pledge,  but  said  they  could  not  enforce  the  discipline  in 
Alsace.  I  do  not  know  a  member  in  their  church  in  all 
Alsace  but  that  keeps  and  drinks  wine,  except  the  preachers. 
The  bishop  himself  drank  wine  with  brother  Hofert,  and 
they  were  strongly  fortified  behind  this  fact.  Last  week  the 
whole  question  trembled  in  the  balance.  They  would  come 
and  question  me  to  see  if  there  was  any  compromise,  but  I 
held  steadily  to  our  principles  and  most  of  the  main  ones  have 
rallied  around  the  banner.” 

The  workers  when  they  arrived  found  them  true  and 
full  of  life  and  reaching  out  for  deeper  things.  At  the  first 
meeting,  held  a  few  days  after  their  arrival,  an  officer  came 
in  to  find  out  where  they  were  from  and  who  and  what  they 
were.  The  law  of  Alsace  forbids  any  church  to  hold  meet¬ 
ings  where  more  than  twenty  are  gathered  together,  with¬ 
out  a  permit  from  the  government.  They  were  therefore, 
closely  watched  lest  their  number  should  exceed  twenty. 

Meetings  continued  to  be  held  on  Sunday  and  some 


238 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


through  the  week.  The  blessing  of  the  Lord  fell  richly 
on  the  little  class.  Most  of  them  began  to  seek  the  ex¬ 
perience  of  holiness  without  delay.  It  was  not  long  until 

all  were  rejoicing  in  the  precious  grace.  Others  were 
saved.  All  this  time  earnest  efforts  were  being  made  to 
obtain  a  permit  from  the  government  which  was  refused 
them  by  the  Lutheran  authorities. 

After  waiting  and  trying  in  vain,  the  leader  was  at 
last  banished,  by  the  officials,  into  Baden.  Again  was  the 
effort  made  to  obtain  a  permit,  but  they  were  unsuccessful. 
They  did  not  see  their  way  clear  to  go  forward  without 
one,  and  the  band  thought  best  to  return  to  America, 
which  they  did,  reaching  New  York  March  9th,  1S90. 

Some  have  counted  this  work  a  failure  because  of  these 
things.  Others  do  not  look  at  it  so,  for  some  of  that  little 
band  are  holding  steadfast  and  making  progress  in  grace. 
The  fire  which  was  kindled  there  may  yet  increase  and 
burst  forth  into  a  blaze  of  Holy  Ghost  power.  May  the 
Lord  lay  this  important  field  on  some  competent,  spirit- 
anointed  laborer  who  will  reap  fruit  in  the  near  future  from 
the  seed  sown  there. 

The  African  band,  Geo.  W.  Chapman  and  wife  and 
Sumner  Kervvood  sailed  from  Philadelphia  on  the  Steamer 
Ohio ,  Sept.  28th,  18S9.  They  had  a  prosperous  voyage 
from  America  to  England,  where  they  stayed  a  few  weeks, 
while  getting  their  iron  house  completed,  when  they  again 
sailed  from  England  to  Monrovia,  where  they  arrived  Nov. 
1 8th.  A  place  was  found  where  they  lived  until  they  could 
put  up  their  iron  house.  A  plot  of  ground  was  bought  and 
two  more  leased,  and  they  soon  were  occupying  their  own 
home.  Work  was  begun  among  the  Americo-Liberian  peo¬ 
ple,  to  whom  they  preached  until  such  time  as  they  could  be¬ 
gin  their  labors  among  the  natives.  The  blessing  of  the 
Lord  rested  upon  them,  as  they  began  and  carried  forward 
this  work  forHim, 


Band  Work. 


239 


The  Michigan  division  took  up  the  battle  again  after 
the  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting  with  an  increase  of  work¬ 
ers.  No.  7  went  to  Centerville,  Mich.,  where  meetings  were 
opened  Sept,  19th,  Rev.  J.  Baker  assisting.  Brother  Baker 
had  preached  at  this  place  prior  to  this  time  and  much  light 
had  shone  while  the  truth  had  been  faithfully  proclaimed. 

The  attendance  was  not  large  at  first  but  as  the  Spirit 
was  poured  out  there  was  an  increase  of  listeners.  The 
county  fair  was  held  just  across  the  street  from  where  the 
workers  had  their  home,  and  the  occasion  was  improved  by 
them  for  distributing  tracts  and  talking  with  the  people. 
They  believed  in  improving  every  opportunity  to  warn 
souls  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  They  also  held  street 
meetings  which  attracted  large  crowds.  Just  as  one  of  these 
meetings  was  progressing  smoothly,  the  marshal  came  and 
taking  hold  of  Mrs.  Nelson  who  was  leading  the  band, 
jerked  and  pushed  her  violently  against  an  iron  railing  and 
down  the  street,  then  told  them  to  a  move  on.”  The  joy  of 
the  Lord  kept  them  through  the  test  and  after  having  an 
interview  with  the  president  of  the  village,  they  were  given 
liberty  to  hold  street  meetings,  but  the  devil  was  greatly 
stirred.  Mr.  Dake  came  Oct.  30th  and  had  great  help  from 
the  Lord  in  preaching. 

There  was  much  sectarianism  in  the  town,  and  many 
were  held  by  church  pride.  At  the  close  of  the  sermon,  a 
man  who  had  been  a  subject  of  much  prayer  and  soul  bur¬ 
den  broke  away  and  after  a  desperate  struggle,  prayed  his 
way  through  to  victory.  Mr.  Dake  remained  several  days 
preaching  every  night.  Others  were  saved  during  his  stay. 
He  left  for  other  points  Nov,  4th,  but  returned  again  the 
10th,  when  the  Spirit  was  again  poured  out.  The  meeting 
soon  closed  and  No.  7  spent  some  time  assisting  other 
bands. 

m 

No.  9  with  an  entire  change  of  members,  Marie  North, 
leader,  spent  a  few  weeks  at  Crooked  Creek,  Ind.,  where 


240 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


No.  7  had  previously  labored.  There  was  but  little  ac¬ 
complished.  When  the  meeting  closed  the  workers  visited 
Centerville,  Mich.,  to  assist  No.  7  until  they  closed.  Mr. 
Dake  then  opened  meetings  for  them  at  Colon,  Mich.  A 
large  and  attentive  congregation  gathered.  The  congrega¬ 
tion  increased  with  the  interest  until  the  hall  would  not  hold 
all  who  came.  A  few  broke  away  from  sin  and  pressed 
their  way  to  the  cross,  by  which  they  were  crucified  unto 
the  world  and  the  world  unto  them. 

Meetings  were  also  held  at  Union  City,  Mendon,  East 
Gilead  and  Marcellus,  where  some  souls  were  saved  and 
the  truth  scattered.  Through  many  conflicts  and  privations 
the  Lord  wonderfully  sustained  and  comforted  them.  The 
divisional  Ingathering  at  Colon  began  Dec.  21st.  All  the 
workers  in  the  Michigan  division  were  present,  also  some 
who  had  formerly  been  in  the  work  besides  many  friends 
and  pilgrims.  Sunday  was  a  day  of  power.  Services  were 
continued,  either  at  the  church  or  the  band  home,  and  sev¬ 
eral  were  saved  and  some  sanctified  as  a  result. 

A  missionary  meeting  was  held  by  G.  H.  Agnew  and 
the  hearts  of  the  people  were  moved  as  Africa  and  the  re¬ 
demption  of  souls  there  was  laid  before  them.  Some  from  a 
distance  came  to  the  Ingathering  .and  were  saved.  One 
young  man,  with  a  cork  leg  walked  twenty  miles  to  the 
meeting.  While  kneeling  at  the  altar  he  took  from  his 
pocket,  tobacco  in  four  forms;  saying  he  had  bought  it  on 
the  way,  but  that  he  was  done  with  it.  He  also  belonged 
to  four  secret  societies  which  he  renounced,  and  soon  prayed 
through  to  victory  and  felt  well  paid  for  his  trip. 

A  young  man,  a  backslider,  struggled  and  groaned  for 
two  hours,  and  then  yielded  to  God  and  the  glory  came  into 
his  soul.  While  he  shouted,  laughed  and  testified  another 
young  man,  a  very  wicked  one,  melted  down  and  fell  on  his 
knees  and  almost  roared  for  deliverance  until  God  came 
in  saving  power.  Just  as  he  was  set  at  liberty  a  boy 


Band  Work. 


241 


began  to  cry  and  was  persuaded  to  seek  God,  which  he  did, 
until  he  too  found  peace.  It  was  a  precious  season.  One 
of  these  converts  has  done  some  efficient  work  in  the  Lord’s 
vineyard  and  if  he  continues  to  walk  with  God  will  doubt¬ 
less  do  great  good  in  the  world  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel. 

The  Reapers  Homework  had  prospered  in  an  encourag¬ 
ing  manner.  The  Lord  had  given  efficient  helpers  to  carry 
it  on  and  two  more  children  had  been  added  to  the  Home. 
Mr.  Dake  was  much  opposed  to  sending  the  children  to  the 
public  schools  where  they  were  exposed  to  so  much  that  is 
evil  among  all  classes  of  children,  many  of  whom  were  un¬ 
clean  in  conversation  and  actions.  The  children  were  there¬ 
fore  taught  at  home.  When  the  number  of  children  in¬ 
creased,  regular  school  sessions  were  held  by  a  competent 
teacher.  The  Reapers  Home  schoolroom  has  ever  been  a 
place  where  the  Spirit  could  come  at  will. 

We  now  come  to  the  close  of  1889.  The  Lord  had  given 
many  victories  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  over  which  all  re¬ 
joiced.  But  where  a  few  scores  had  been  rescued  since  the 
last  Harvest  Home  millions  more  were  sinking,  and  there 
was  no  time  to  stop  and  take  a  holiday,  although  some  who 
were  worn  in  the  work  rested  a  short  time  to  recover  physi¬ 
cal  strength  for  coming  battles. 

Mr.  Dake  had  been  abundant  in  labors  among  the  bands 
and  also  in  places  outside,  where  he  had  received  calls  for 
help.  At  Colon,  one  night  eggs  were  thrown  at  the  band 
home  and  also  at  the  hall.  Another  time  some  roughs  at¬ 
tempted  to  break  up  the  meeting  by  throwing  a  quantity  of 
red  pepper  on  the  stove.  The  people  were  considerably  af¬ 
fected  by  it  but  the  workers  managed  to  sing,  a  We’ll  drive 
this  battle  on,”  during  the  storm  of  coughs  and  sneezes.  The 
Satanic  forces  kept  up  their  hostilities  until  the  closing  serv¬ 
ice.  On  that  night  they  had  formed  a  diabolical  plan  to 
cause  the  sisters  to  be  thrown  down  the  stairs  as  thev  went 
to  the  hall.  But  some  of  the  citizens  becoming  acquainted 


242 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


with  the  plot  formed  a  guard  and  attended  them  to  and  from 
the  hall. 

The  closing  services,  Feb.  23rd,  were  good.  The  con¬ 
verts  were  much  blest  and  God  was  glorified  amidst  all. 
From  Colon,  the  workers  of  No.  9  went  to  Hartford,  Mich., 
and  began  meetings  March  3rd,  in  the  Free  Methodist 
church  at  the  request  of  Rev.  A.  Bradfield,  pastor  in  charge. 
The  people  came  to  the  opening  service  full  of  interest  and 
curiosity.  God  let  light  on  them  and  they  began  to  see 
what  it  would  cost  to  confess  and  forsake  their  sins.  The 
pastor  preached  the  Word  with  great  plainness  and  power. 

Mr.  Dake  came  March  20th  and  preached  especially  to 
backsliders.  The  Holy  Spirit  carried  the  truth  to  hearts  and 
a  few  were  set  at  liberty.  Some  members  of  the  class  saw 
their  lack  and  began  to  seek  God.  A  number  desired  a  clean 
heart;  some  took  the  way  but  others  seemed  content  with 
the  dangerous  and  uncomfortable  position  of  a  formalist. 

The  meetings  closed  at  Hartford,  April  20th  and  after  a 
short  rest,  No.  9  opened  meetings  in  a  tent  at  Keelerville, 
Mich.  The  meetings,  of  which  we  have  little  report,  were 
continued  until  July  15th  when  No.  14  took  charge. 

The  most  of  the  bands,  in  this  division  were  composed 
of  young  workers  but  they  kept  good  courage  through  all 
their  hardships  and  gained  experience  thereby.  In  Illinois 
the  work  went  on  in  power.  At  Tuscola  No.  1  continued 
the  meetings  in  the  old  courthouse  till  Jan.  23rd,  when  some 
opposers  of  the  work  succeeded  in  getting  them  turned  out 
of  it.  Subscriptions  had  already  been  secured  and  a  lot  pur¬ 
chased  for  a  new  church  and  the  work  began  at  once.  It 
was  completed  and  dedicated  April  6th.  After  all  the  slan¬ 
der,  arrests  and  other  bitter  persecutions,  which  were  in¬ 
tended  to  drive  the  workers  out  of  town,  the  work  flour¬ 
ished,  souls  were  saved,  a  good  class  organized  and  finally  a 
neat  church  30x50  was  built  and  dedicated  free  of  debt. 
Even  the  enemies  of  the  work  could  see  God’s  hand  in 


Band  Work. 


243 


this  mighty  victory  and  some  sent  money  to  help  pay  for  the 
church. 

The  work  was  dohtinued  at  Lovington,  Ill.,  where  No. 
8  had  labored,  with  such  success  that  a  goodly  number  were 
saved,  a  class  organized,  and  a  church  built  and  dedicated 
before  the  Ingathering;  after  attending  this  meeting  they 
returned  and  carried  forward  the  work. 

The  afternoon  prayer  meetings  were  largely  attended 
and  were  productive  of  much  good.  The  meetings  closed 
at  Lovington,  Feb.  12th,  1S90.  They  opened  in  Atwood, 
April  29th  assisted  by  No.  17.  God  was  with  them  from 
the  first  but  a  hostile  feeling  was  manifested  in  the  early 
meetings.  Dr.  B.  and  his  son,  who  was  the  village  barber, 
and  others  opened  their  homes  and  kindly  cared  for  the 
band  all  through  the  conflict. 

The  workers  rented  a  small  house  in  the  same  lot  on 
which  the  tabernacle  was  pitched  which  they  occupied. 
After  holding  meetings  for  about  two  weeks  one  soul  wras 
saved.  A  few  days  later  hostilities  were  commenced  in 
earnest  by  some  one  throwing  a  stone  through  the  top  of 
the  tabernacle,  which  struck  a  girl,  injuring  her  considerably. 
Several  souls  sought  the  Lord  and  were  set  free  from  their 
sins.  The  meetings  continued  through  May  and  June  with 
much  interest  and  many  conversions.  A  railroad  ticket 
agent,  George  Bula,  was  gloriously  saved  here.  He  was 
afterwards  called  to  leave  all  and  be  a  fisher  of  men.  He 
responded  and  entered  the  work  among  the  bands,  where  he 
has  labored  as  a  successful  soul  winner. 

A  few  evenings  later,  nearly  all  the  ropes  of  the  taber¬ 
nacle  were  cut,  letting  one  of  the  center  poles  down.  This 
was  done  after  the  workers  had  closed  the  meeting  and  re¬ 
tired.  The  next  day  the  ropes  were  mended,  and  the  tent 
raised  again.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  at  this  time  and  was 
much  blest  of  the  Lord  in  his  labors.  While  the  workers 
were  engaged  in  repairing  the  tabernacle  which  was  torn  by 


244 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


a  violent  windstorm  on  July  14th,  a  gang  of  men  came  and 
warned  them  not  to  raise  it  again;  but  the  warning  was  un¬ 
heeded  and  it  was  again  erected.  Here  the  devil  and  his 
followers,  as  usual,  resorted  to  mob  violence  to  silence  those 
whose  truths  he  could  not  meet  with  argument.  In  fact, 
bricks,  rotten  eggs,  and  slander  have  always  been  the  devil’s 
best  arguments  against  the  doctrine  and  experience  of  holi¬ 
ness  as  taught  in  the  Bible. 

The  next  evening  as  the  benediction  was  pronounced, 

a  number  of  eggs  were  thrown  into  the  tabernacle,  hitting 

some  of  the  congregation.  Later,  a  revolver  was  discharged, 

the  bullet  hitting  a  fence  near  one  of  the  workers.  The 

meeting  was  discontinued  July  21st,  in  order  to  attend  Har- 
* 

vest  Home  camp  meeting. 

The  meeting  at  Urbana  which  No.  11  were  holding, 
continued  through  January,  February  and  part  of  March. 
The  church  building  was  completed,  and  dedicated  Feb.  16th 
by  Superintendent  G.  W.  Coleman.  God  came  in  much 
blessing  at  the  dedicatory  services.  There  were  six  hundred 
dollars  to  be  raised  before  the  house  could  be  dedicated.  This 
was  undertaken  with  the  assistance  of  chairman  Noland. 
About  four  hundred  dollars  were  raised  at  the  morning 
service.  In  the  evening  the  balance  was  secured.  The  work¬ 
ers  continued  to  hold  meetings  in  the  new  church  until 
March  9th,  when  they  closed,  after  having  labored  there  a 
little  over  six  months.  A  class  of  thirty-four  members  was 
organized  and  a  neat  church  erected.  The  work  was  left  in 

o 

charge  of  Rev.  James  Murphree. 

Mr.  Dake  opened  meetings  in  the  Free  Methodist  church 
in  South  Chicago  for  No.  11  at  the  request  of  some  of 
the  preachers  of  the  Chicago  district.  Much  labor  was 
bestowed  on  the  place  by  the  workers  and  pastors  of  the 
churches  of  that  district.  The  gospel  was  faithfully  preached 
in  the  Spirit  yet  there  were  few  who  would  receive  it.  Hav- 


Band  Work. 


245 

ing  obtained  permission  to  hold  street  meetings, an  aggressive 
warfare  was  kept  up  on  the  streets. 

Satan  made  some  unsuccessful  attempts  to  drive  them 
off.  One  of  these  was  made  by  a  saloon  keeper  who  played 
a  big  brass  horn  and  danced  and  yelled  and  went  through  all 
manner  of  contortions  and  then  finished  up  by  turning  a 
garden  hose  on  the  intrepid  street  preachers.  About  sixty- 
five  street  meetings  were  held  during  the  labors  of  this  band 
here.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  twice  and  stayed  several  days 
each  time.  During  each  visit  some  souls  accepted  the  truth 
preached  and  were  saved.  The  meetings  continued  until 
July  20th,  when  thev  closed  to  allow  the  workers  to  attend 
the  Harvest  Home  at  Urbana,  only  twelve  souls  having 
yielded  to  God. 

A  meeting  was  opened  Jan.  15th  by  No.  15,  E.  G.  Cryer, 
leader,  at  Bethany,  Ill.  At  first  the  meetings  were  not  very 
well  attended,  and  for  several  nights  the  young  men  of  the 
band  slept  in  the  hall  on  the  plank  seats  and  had  very  little 
to  eat.  The  meeting  was  fiercely  contested  by  the  enemy. 
The  workers  wrestled  in  prayer,  called  on  the  people  at  their 
homes,  and  delivered  the  truth,  trusting  in  God  for  victory. 
During  the  last  few  days  in  February  and  until  March  12th 
only  two  or  three  were  seeking  God,  at  which  time  five  came 
to  the  altar  and  for  ten  days  souls  were  seeking  and  some 
were  saved  every  night.  The  plain  truth  stirred  the  devil  in 
graceless  church  members  and  there  were  no  more  seekers 
for  some  time. 

Mr.  Dake  was  present  March  28th  and  preached.  Deep 
conviction  was  on  the  people  and  another  break  came  in  the 
enemy’s  ranks.  The  band  continued  the  meetings  until  July 
23rd.  A  small  class  was  organized  and  a  church  enterprise 
was  started  when  the  band  left  for  Harvest  Home. 

A  meeting  was  also  opened  at  Edwardsville,  Ill.,  imme¬ 
diately  after  the  Ingathering  and  carried  on  by  No.  16,  Bes¬ 
sie  Sherman,  leader,  until  April  20th,  We  have  been  unable 


246 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


to  find  the  record  of  this  meeting  and  one  conducted  at  the 
same  time  at  Fillmore,  Ill.,  by  No.  2,  Mrs.  Vivian  A.  Dake, 
leader. 

Other  new  meetings  were  opened  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year,  one  of  which  was  at  Sullivan,  Ill.  This  meeting 
opened  Jan.  24th  in  charge  of  bands  No.  12  and  18.  The 
reception  of  the  workers  here  was  very  cold  indeed,  owing  to 
the  prejudice  which  doubtless  had  been  caused  by  the  false 
reports  which  had  been  circulated  through  that  region  by  the 
Tuscola  paper.  The  street  meeting  on  the  opening  night 
was  accompanied  by  a  great  noise  from  the  rowdy  element. 
But  the  officers  overlooked  that  and  ordered  the  workers  off 
the  street  which  order  they  refused  to  obey.  The  prejudice 
was  overcome  somewhat  and  the  people  were  kind,  but  they 
did  mot  generally  accept  the  truth.  It  was  a  hard  pull  all  the 
way  through.  Mr.  Dake  came  March  26th  and  preached  a 
wonderful  sermon  from  Numbers,  xxiii,  10 — u  Let  me  die 
the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.” 

Conviction  was  on  the  people.  Many  who  had  never 
looked  serious  before  during  the  meeting  were  moved  to 
tears.  No  one  came  to  the  altar,  but  quite  a  number  arose 
and  requested  the  prayers  of  the  workers.  The  band  held 
on  until  about  June  5th  without  seeing  much  fruit  for  their 
labor.  The  seed  was  sown  in  tears  and  a  few  yielded  to 
God  and  were  saved.  Some  prominent  church  members 
saw  the  light,  confessed  their  sins  and  made  restitution  for 
their  deeds  and  found  the  grace  they  had  long  and  vainly 
professed. 

A  class  was  organized  and,  as  a  place  of  worship  was 
greatly  needed,  subscription  papers  were  circulated.  A  good 
start  was  made  in  obtaining  money.  Two  of  the  sisters  re¬ 
mained  at  the  close  of  the  regular  meetings  to  attend  to  the 
building  of  the  church  until  time  for  the  Harvest  Home. 

One  of  the  most  successful  meetings  of  the  year  was 
the  one  held  at  Charleston,  Ill.  It  was  opened  Feb.  21st  by 


No.  4  who  carried  it  on  for  some  months.  This  band  was 
followed  in  succession  by  Nos.  6  and  28.  Charleston  is 
quite  a  busy  place  with  a  population  of  about  six  thousand. 
The  work  was  commenced  with  a  street  meeting  as  the 
workers  were  unable  to  get  a  hall  or  church.  Feb.  25th  the 
ladies  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U. ,  became  interested  and  secured 
them  the  Universalist  church  for  meetings. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  city  officials  treated  the 
young  ladies  with  kindness  as  they  went  to  the  street  to  hold 
services.  In  muddy  weather  the  marshal  would  direct  them 
to  a  good  place.  The  people  were  hungry  for  the  truth 
and  it  is  not  strange  under  these  conditions  that  the  Lord 
poured  out  a  mighty  blessing  which  brought  salvation  to 
many  souls.  Feb.  26th,  a  railroad  man  who  had  been  under 
conviction  for  some  time  was  saved  while  on  his  train.  His 
conviction  was  so  deep  that  he  went  into  a  box  car  while 
the  train  was  in  motion,  determined  to  stay  until  God  spoke 
peace  to  his  soul,  which  was  not  long  withheld.  He  im¬ 
mediately  made  his  way  over  the  top  of  the  cars  to  the 
caboose  that  he  might  tell  the  other  train  men  what  God 
had  done  for  his  soul.  He  had  been  missed  and  it  was  feared 
that  he  had  fallen  from  the  train.  This  man  had  been  noted 
for  his  wickedness  and  his  conversion  was  a  surprise  to  the 
people.  A  number  of  other  notable  cases  were  recorded  of 
those  who  came  and  cc  confessed  their  deeds. 55  Acts  xix,  18. 
One  was  a  woman  who  kept  a  house  of  ill  repute,  and  stored 
goods  for  a  notorious  band  of  county  thieves.  She  was 
brought  under  deep  conviction  for  sin.  The  hearts  of  the 
workers  were  moved  with  deep  compassion  as  this  poor  soul 
wept,  prayed  and  began  to  straighten  up  the  past.  After 
months  of  seeking,  accompanied  with  restitution,  she  was 
saved.  A  young  man  on  his  death  bed  sent  for  the  workers  to 
pray  for  his  salvation.  They  visited  him,  prayed  and  talked 
with  him  and  he  was  saved.  A  few  days  later  he  died,  prais¬ 
ing  God. 

*  -  2  JKJft  £  ^ 


248 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Some  precious  fruit  was  gathered  here  which  has  already 
been  garnered  on  high.  Sister  Grace  Hill,  who  was  saved 
in  these  meetings,  became  a  most  exemplary  follower  of 
her  Lord.  Feeling  called  to  the  work,  she  took  her  place 
in  the  Reapers  Home  as  teacher,  which  place  she  filled  with 
ability,  though  young  in  years.  Growing  in  grace  and 
rapidly  ripening  in  Christian  character,  she  made  her  influ¬ 
ence  felt  for  good  all  through  the  Home.  After  a  few  months 
of  labor  she  was  taken  with  fever  which  ended  her  prom¬ 
ising  young  life.  The  memory  of  her  gentle,  yet  dignified 
ways,  her  happy  shining  face,  when  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
shone  upon  her,  will  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  knew 
and  loved  her.  She  was  indeed  a  choice  spirit.  God  gave 
many  such  trophies  who  were  faithful  until  death. 

One,  a  strong  young  German  who  came  to  the  altar  and 
cried  to  God  for  mercy.  After  truly  repenting  of  his  sins, 
his  faith  laid  hold  on  Jesus  who  set  his  soul  free.  The  glory 
which  attended  was  so  great  that  he  lost  his  strength  and 
was  prostrated  for  a  time. 

Many  of  the  altar  services  were  times  of  great  power, 
when  souls  would  come  through  with  a  shout.  No.  4  con¬ 
tinued  their  labors  here  until  May  2nd  when  No.  18,  Fannie 
Birdsall,  leader,  took  charge.  The  work  went  on  with  un¬ 
abated  interest,  until  the  time  for  Harvest  Home.  Mr.  Dake 
came  March  25th  and  piieached  with  much  help  and  two 
were  saved  in  the  altar  service  following. 

He  was  constantly  on  the  move  from  one  point  to 
another,  preaching  every  night,  and  often  four  times  on  the 
Sabbath.  He  believed  that  an  extraordinary  application  of 
ordinary  means  was  needed  in  these  days  of  famine  and  for¬ 
malism,  to  awaken  and  save  the  slumbering  human  race. 
Plain  it  is,  that  the  old  regime  held  to  in  many  churches, 
does  not  awaken  and  save  the  people.  He  labored  much 
outside  of  the  band  work  during  the  time  between  the  In¬ 
gathering  and  Harvest  Home,  of  which  we  have  no  record. 


CHAPTER  XX*. 


After  getting  the  work  among  the  bands  in  order,  Mr. 
Dake  went  to  Oil  City,  Pa.,  arriving  Jan.  25th  and  remain¬ 
ing  until  Feb.  iSth.  He  was  much  helped  of  G.od  in  preach¬ 
ing  and  in  all  his  labors.  Fifteen  were  saved  the  first  week 
and  a  number  more  during  his  stay.  His  labors  here  are  re¬ 
ferred  to  in  another  place  in  a  letter  from  the  pastor,  Rev. 
A.  C.  Showers.  From  this  place  he  went  to  Franklin,  Pa., 
and  spent  some  days;  then  he  proceeded  to  Gerry,  N.  Y., 
where  he  hoped  to  get  a  whole  night’s  rest,  not  having  had 
one  for  a  long  time;  but  the  news  of  his  arrival  spread  far 
and  wide,  and  a  congregation  gathered  to  whom  he  spoke  on 
the  need  of  separation  from  the  world. 

He  has  been  censured  for  not  taking  more  rest,  but  it 
was  next  to  impossible  for  him,  when  among  the  churches 
and  friends  to  find  time  to  rest,  so  many  demands  were 
made  upon  him  to  preach  or  labor  in  some  way.  He 
went  to  Sharpsville,  Pa.,  and  preached,  then  on  to  Illinois. 

In  May  he  spent  a  number  of  days  at  the  Reapers 
Home  and  during  this  visit  his  youngest  child,  Ruth,  was 
converted.  'She  was  not  yet  five  years  old,  but  so  faith¬ 
fully  had  she  been  taught  that  she  well  understood  that  she 
needed  a  “  new  heart.  ”  The  following  letter  written  to 
the  workers  on  leaving  the  Home  for  another  place  shows 
the  depth  of  his  feeling  for  the  Home  and  children: 
w Sisters  E.,  F.  and  M : — 

w  How  my  heart  has  gone  out  for  you  and  the  precious 
children  as  I  came  on  the  cars.  My  eyes  filled  with  tears 
and  my  soul  was  moved.  O,  I  know  you  will  keep  blest 
and  share  that  burden  with  me.  Please  read  about  Moses 
and  where  certain  ones  were  chosen  to  bear  the  burdens 
with  him  (Ex.  xvii,  12).  God  gave  me  that  Scripture, 


250 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Amen.  Glory  to  Goa!  Shout  victory  over  the  devil. 
The  Lord  will  give  you  strength  for  soul  and  body.  O, 
my  sisters,  I  am  in  the  fire  over  that  Home.  I  am  with  you  in 
spirit  as  I  go.  Love  the  children.  You  can  do  all  with 
them,  if  you  get  their  love .  Break  down  with  them.” 

The  burden  of  his  exhortations  to  those  in  charge  of 
the  children  always  was  u  love  them .  ”  All  reproof  and  cor¬ 
rection  must  be  in  love  to  be  effectual.  He  had  learned  the 
secret  of  love  to  melt  and  subdue  hearts  and  felt  it  must  be 
the  moving  power  all  through  the  Home. 

No  harshness  or  undue  severity  were  allowed  in  reprov¬ 
ing  the  children,  but  faithfulness  and  firmness  were  insisted 
upon.  No  act  of  disobedience  or  rebellion,  however  small, 
was  allowed  to  pass  uncorrected,  but  was  joromptly  dealt  with 
until  the  offender  was  thoroughly  penitent  and  subdued  and 
had  received  forgiveness  from  the  Lord. 

The  children  were  taught  that,  “If  we  confess  our  sin, 
He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,”  and  many 
touching  scenes  have  been  witnessed  when  under  the  melting 
influence  of  the  Spirit,  the  little  penitents  would  confess  their 
wrongdoing  to  the  Lord  and  to  one  another,  and  plead  for 
forgiveness. 

Mr.  Dake  fully  believed  that  the  children  sho'uld  be  con- 
a¬ 
verted  at  an  early  age.  He  acted  in  accordance  with  this 

belief  and  labored  and  prayed  and  sometimes  agonized  for 

their  salvation.  God  honored  his  faith,  and  he  saw  his  own 

little  girls,  and  the  other  children  in  the  Home,  clearly  saved 

before  he  died.  He  had  great  sorrow  of  heart  when  he  saw 

the  children  of  professed  Christian  parents  growing  up 

unsaved  and  worldly,  and  he  felt  that  it  need  not  be  so,  if 

due  effort  was  made  to  bring  them  to  Christ  while  young. 

Having  had  a  call  to  visit  Texas  he  went  there  in  May 
and  spent  about  three  weeks.  We  have  no  report  of  his 
labors  on  this  trip.  On  his  return  he  attended  the  camp 


Band  Work. 


.  25i 

meeting  at  Naperville,  Ill.,  in  June  and  from  there  he  went 
to  Algona,  Iowa,  to  attend  the  district  camp  meeting. 

The  time  for  the  fourth  annual  Harvest  Home  which 
was  to  be  held  at  Urbana,  Ill.,  in  July,  1890,  had  come.  All 
eyes  and  hearts  were  looking  to  God,  to  make  it  the  best 
ever  held,  nor  did  any  look  in  vain. 

The  meeting  began  July  30th,  although  the  workers 
gathered  a  few  days  earlier.  The  attendance  was  larger  than 
ever  before.  There  were  about  twenty  preachers,  besides 
the  seventy  band  workers  present.  A  published  report  of 
the  meeting  says: 

“The  ministerial  brethren  in  attendance  were  too  numer¬ 
ous  to  mention.  Some  sought  and  obtained  a  powerful 
unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

“  There  was  not  a  word  of  lightness  uttered  in  our  hear- 
ing  by  any  who  took  part  in  the  services,  and  there  was  no 
visiting  or  feasting.  The  food  was  simple  and  all  strangers 
and  people  not  otherwise  provided  for,  were  cordially  invited 
to  the  “long  table”  which  the  Lord  supplied  liberally.  The 
services  were  characterized  by  the  same  awful  conviction  and 
searching  of  hearts.  The  groans  and  cries  of  scores  of  truth- 
smitten  seekers  were  mingled  with  the  rejoicings  of  the 
redeemed.  About  one  hundred  were  saved  and  sanctified. 
The  love  feasts  were  times  of  much  blessing  as  the  clear  tes¬ 
timonies  rolled  forth  from  purified  hearts.  We  would  be 
glad  to  give  some  of  them  here,  but  lack  of  space  forbids. 
Missionary  fire  had  begun  to  blaze  with  no  small  heat,  and 
at  the  meeting  the  flame  increased  as  the  missionaries  who 
had  been  called  to  foreign  fields  related  their  experiences  and 
call  to  the  work.  At  the  close  of  some  of  the  missionary 
meetings,  the  altar  was  filled  with  seekers,  and  some  were 
gloriously  saved,  which  proves  clearly  that  a  Holy  Ghost 
missionary  meeting  will  not  hinder  the  work  of  soul  saving. 
On  the  contrary  if  the  missionaries  are  spiritual  the  Lord 


252 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


usually  blesses  them  to  such  a  degree  that  the  work  of  salva- 
tion  goes  on  with  increased  power. 

Many  appear  to  think  that  they  can  enjoy  a  high  degree 
of  grace  and  yet  manifest  but  little  interest  in  missions  and 
missionaries  and  refuse  to  spend  their  means  for  their  sup¬ 
port.  Mr.  Spurgeon  once  said:  “I  am  often  asked  if  the 
heathen  will  be  saved  if  we  do  not  send  them  the  gospel. 
I  reply,  I  do  not  know,  but  I  do  know  there  is  a  question 
far  more  vital  for  you  and  me  to  answer:  Shall  I  be  saved 
if  I  refuse  to  obey  my  Lord’s  command  to  send  them  the 
gospel  ?  ” 

Also  Mr.  Finney,  in  a  lecture,  u  How  to  Promote  a 
Revival,”  mentions  the  want  of  care  for  the  heathen,  as  one 
of  the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  a  revival.  He  says  on 
this  subject:  “  Perhaps  you  have  not  cared  enough  for  them 
to  attempt  to  learn  their  condition;  perhaps  not  even  to  take 
a  missionary  paper.  Look  at  this  and  see  how  much  you  do 
really  care  for  the  heathen,  and  set  down  honestly*  the  real 
amount  of  your  feelings  for  them,  and  your  desire  for  their 
salvation  by  the  self-denial  you  practice  in  giving  of  your 
substance  to  send  them  the  gospel.  Do  you  deny7  ymurself 
even  the  hurtful  superfluities  of  life  such  as  tea,  coffee  and 
tobacco?  Do  you  retrench  your  styfle  of  living,  and  really^ 
subject  yourself  to  any  inconvenience  to  save  them  ?  Do 
you  daily  pray  for  them  in  your  closet?  Are  you  from 
month  to  month  laying  by  something  to  put  in  the  treasury7 
of  the  Lord  when  you  go  to  pray?  If  you  are  not  doing 
these  things  and  if  your  soul  is  not  agonized  for  the  poor 
benighted  heathen,  why  are  you  such  a  hypocrite  as  to  pre^ 
tend  to  be  a  Christian?  Why!  your  profession  is  an  insult 
toj  esus  Christ.” — Revival  Lectures ,  page  40. 

The  missionary  meeting,  Sabbath,  Aug.  3rd  at  three  P. 
M.  was  wonderfully  owned  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  tide 
of  salvation  ran  high  and  a  real  missionary  spirit  filled  the 
place.  It  is  a  difficult  matter  to  describe  a  Holy  Ghost 


Sending  out  Missionaries. 


253 


meeting.  This  was  one.  The  platform  was  filled  with 
workers  and  preachers,  among  whom  were  brother  and  sis¬ 
ter  Ulness  for  Norway,  and  sisters  North  and  Torrence  for 
Africa;  and  all  told  of  their  call  to  foreign  work  while  the 
Lord  graciously  poured  out  His  Spirit.  Then  Mr.  Dake 
followed  stating  his  growing  convictions  for  world-wide 
evangelism  j[to  which  the  writer  says  Amen).  Three  years 
before  at  the  Harvest  Home,  he  had  said  to  the  workers: 
“There  is  a  great  upheaval  in  my  soul.  I  have  a  concep¬ 
tion  that  God  is  organizing  and  training  these  workers  for  a 
great  mission.  Though  not  clearly  defined,  I  feel  great  op¬ 
portunities  and  responsibilities  are  in  our  hands.” 

He  had  attempted  to  put  aside  these  convictions  and 
abandon  the  foreign  feature  of  his  evangelism  rather  than 
seem  to  be  insubordinate  to  his  church:  but  in  making  the 
attempt,  darkness  settled  upon  his  soul,  and  he  began  to  lose 
interest  in  all  his  God-appointed  work.  “Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel”  was  again  obeyed  in  intention 
and  the  smile  of  God  was  again  obtained. 

Aug.  4th,  baptismal  services  were  held  and  seventeen 
were  baptized  by  immersion.  It  was  a  glorious  season 
because  of  the  presence  of  God.  The  ring  meetings  were 
good  and  altogether  the  meeting  rolled  on  “  gloriously”,  as 
one  said:  “Every  wheel  was  well  oiled  with  salvation. 
There  was  no  friction,  no  fighting,  no  compromise.”  But 
as  Rev.  R.  W.  Hawkins  said  of  this  meeting,  at  a  camp 
meeting  in  Michigan:  “There  was  more  glory  to  the  square 
inch  in  the  meetings  than  in  any  other  camp  meeting  I  ever 
attended.” 

One  precious  feature  of  this  meeting  was  the  clear  sanc¬ 
tification  of  so  many.  Several  healing  services  were  held 
and  a  number  of  the  workers  and  others  were  healed.  On 
the  last  morning  a  farewell  meeting  and  march  was  held  for 
the  outgoing  missionaries.  With  songs,  shouts  and  tears 
the  missionaries  and  workers  marched  across  the  ground  and 


254 


Vivian  A.  Dake, 


into  the  tabernacle  where  the  missionaries  halted,  and  the 
workers  and  friends  passed  along  speaking  their  last  fare¬ 
wells.  It  was  a  heavenly,  yet  solemn  time;  for  all  knew 
that  the  way  before  them  was  one  of  conflict,  toil,  suffering 
and  possibly  death;  but  every  worker  was  consecrated  “  unto 
death”.  The  meeting  closed  Aug.  10th. 

In  the  last  workers  meeting,  Mr.  Dake  made  the 
following  address  to  the  workers: 

“  This  is  certainly  an  inspiring  scene.  Thank  God  we 
are  getting^  up  into  the  heights  where  we  can  see  some¬ 
thing.  When  I  went  up  to  the  top  of  the  Eiffel  Tower 
in  Paris,  I  could  see  far  stretches  and  grand,  beautiful 
landscapes  that  I  could  not  survey  while  I  was  creeping 
along  in  the  crowds  below.  We  are,  as  a  body  of  Christian 
workers,  scaling  the  heights  of  holiness,  up,*  up,  above  the 
low  levels  of  selfishness,  and  where  we  can  see  the  glori¬ 
ous  fields  of  sacrifice.  Soon  we  will  be  separating:  this 
is  our  last  workers’  meeting,  and  soon  the  rushing  trains 
and  ocean  steamers  will  be  swiftly  bearing  us  all  to  our 
fields  of  warfare,  near  and  far. 

‘‘God  grant  that  this  may  be  a  year  in  which  we  know 
of  no  retreats,  no  ease-seeking  and  home-going  from  any 
point  on  the  battle  line.  We  are  not  out  for  pleasure,  or 
to  forage  through  the  land  for  luxuries  to  eat,  but  for  re¬ 
lentless  war  upon  sin  and  the  destruction  of  carnality.  Amen! 
Make  holiness  prominent,  always*  and  everywhere.  Take 
this  blessed  truth  among  the  people,  but  get  the  funda¬ 
mental  truths,  that  precede  the  doctrine,  firmly  fixed  in 
their  minds.  We  are  to  lead  forth  a  vital  and  thorough 
work  of  salvation.  We  believe  in  the  utter  hurling  down 

o 

of  sin,  and  in  tearing  down  and  throwing  overboard  the 
whole  kingdom  of  carnality.  Hallelujah! 

‘‘Remember  that  God  has  brought  you  from  obscurity  to  a 
place  where  the  eyes  of  three  worlds  are  more  or  less  scan¬ 
ning  your  work  and  making  critical  observations  of  your 


At  Arcola,  III. 


2^5 


conduct.  They  are  looking  to  see  how  the  conflict  is  turn¬ 
ing.  Act  prudently  and  always  with  seriousness.  Deport 
yourself  as  if  you  realized  that  the  Son  of  God  was  by  your 
side.  While  you  press  the  unyielding  demands  of  truth, 
make  all  due  allowance  for  the  special  relations  of  any  case. 
Remember  how  long  some  one  had  to  follow  you  patiently 
and  with  forbearance  and  love.  No  inflexible  methods  of 
dealing  with  all  classes  and  individuals  can  be  adopted.  Let 
this  be  a  year  in  which  more  than  ever  we  shall  all  go  forth 
weeping. 

“I  want  to  say  to  these  leaders  and  assistant  leaders, 
that  ours  is  a  dual  work  in  an  important  sense.  The  world 
regards  us  as  soul  savers,  and  such  we  are  ultimately,  but 
immediately  we  are  also  trainers,  who  are  disciplining  work¬ 
ers  who  are  under  us  in  the  Lord.  I  want  you  to  guard 
rigidly"  the  helpers  you  have  in  your  bands.  Be  wise,  and 
watch  over  the  recruits.  Especially  guard  them  against  all 
that  we  deem  improprieties  in  conduct  toward  the  opposite 
sex.  Tolerate  nothing  of  the  kind.  Let  there  be  no  excep¬ 
tional  cases  whatever.  Do  clean  work  and  you  will  find 
favor  with  God.” 

One  of  the  new  meetings  opened  after  Harvest  Home 
was  at  Arcola,  Ill.,  where  band  No.  i  commenced  a  meet¬ 
ing  Aug.  15th,  [890  in  a  tabernacle.  A  crowd  was  pres¬ 
ent  the  first  night.  'The  citizens  had  read  the  slanderous 
articles  in  the  Tuscola  Review ,  but  the  people  generally 
seemed  to  have  a  determination  to  hear  and  judge  for  them¬ 
selves.  The  congregations  were  large  from  the  first  and 
included  some  of  the  most  influential  people  of  the  place. 
They  soon  felt  that  the  band  were  in  Arcola  to  do  good 
and  it  was  their  duty  to  stand  by  them. 

The  spirituality  of  the  professed  Christians  was  very  low. 
There  had  been  no  revival  for  years,  not  even  a  superficial 
one.  This  was  indeed  a  ripe  field.  The  editors  of  the  town 
papers  wrote  articles  in  favor  of  the  band,  contrasting  their 


256 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


fervent  earnest  work  with  the  half-hearted  way  that  the 
churches  generally  labored  for  souls. 

The  workers  visited  from  house  to  house,  and  prayed 
with  the  people,  as  was  their  custom.  One  afternoon  the 
sisters  went  to  the  house  of  one  of  these  editors  and  talked 
and  prayed  with  his  wife.  The  next  paper  contained  an 
article  headed  “An  Innovation,”  stating  the  circumstances  and 
that  during  all  the  years  he  had  lived  in  this  place  of  churches, 
preachers  and  professors,  no  prayer  had  ever  been  offered  in 
his  house  before. 

Another  issue  of  the  same  paper  printed  the  following 
article  in  commendation  of  the  truth  preached: 

“  HADES  RELIT. ’’ 

“For  some  years  past  sinners  have  been  taking  a  great 
deal  of  comfort  from  the  preaching  of  evangelical  ministers. 
Ingersoll  said  positively  that  there  is  no  hades;  Beecher  said 
it  wasn’t  quite  as  hot  as  it  had  been  represented;  since  then 
all  the  preachers  have  been  eliminating  the  brimstone,  smoth¬ 
ering  down  the  flames,  using  fire  extinguishers  on  the  coals, 
covering  them  with  fresh  earth,  and  even  planting  trees  and 
flowers  and  opening  ways  for  purling  brooks  to  meander 
through  its  flowery  meads.  Sinners  trusting  to  their  state¬ 
ments,  have  about  come  to  the  conclusion  that  hades  as  mod¬ 
ernized  is  rather  a  desirable  place  to  go  and  have  acted  in 
conformity  with  that  idea.  To  some  this  change  has  not 
been  so  pleasant  as  contemplated.  They  had  experienced 
during  their  lives  many  slights,  insults  and  injuries  which 
they  had  not  been  able  to  avenge  and  which  they  had  no 
hopes  of  avenging  in  this  world.  They  had  fondly  hoped  and 
believed  that  their  enemies  would  get  a  good  scorching  after 
death.  To  have  this  hope  dispelled,  was  not  agreeable  to 
them.  The  advent  of  the  Pentecost  Band  has  caused  a 
reversal  of  feelings  with  both  sinners  and  saints  with  venge¬ 
ful  hearts.  The  latter  class  is  rejoicing  while  the  former  is 
trembling  with  fear. 


At  Arcola,  III. 


257 


“For  these  Free  Methodists  have  pumped  out  the  water, 
raked  off  the  soil,  relighted  the  fires  and  restored  the  brim¬ 
stone  to  the  lower  regions; and  the  cauldron  is  again  seething 
and  the  flames  reaching  out  their  forked  tongues  for  victims. 
The  Pentecost  Band  preach  the  good,  hot,  old-fashioned  hell 
of  our  grandfathers  and  sinners  tremble  while  the  vengeful 
saints  rejoice.’5 

Mr.  Dake  came  Sept.  6th  for  the  first  time  and  stayed 
over  the  Sabbath.  God  blessed  the  truth  preached.  Some 
were  seeking  salvation  and  the  outlook  was  good  fora  revival. 

ZD  o 

The  following  article  appeared  in  the  Arcola  Record  at  this 
time: 

“  The  meetings  at  the  Pentecost  tabernacle  are  increas¬ 
ing  in  both  numbers  and  interest.  The  tent  could  not  near 
hold  all  the  people  in  attendance  Sunday  night.  So  far,  the 
meetings  have  been  conducted  with  the  best  order,  and  re¬ 
spectful  solemnity.  The  good  behavior  and  respectful  atten¬ 
tion  of  those  attending  contrasting  very  favorably,  if  not 
excelling,  the  order  and  decorum  of  other  revival  meetings 
held  in  the  different  churches  in  town. 

“Those  conducting  the  meetings  appear  deeply  in  earn¬ 
est,  and  show  by  their  words  and  works  a  faith  worthy  of 
any  Christian  denomination.  Their  preaching  is  plain,  prac¬ 
tical,  unvarnished  and  to  the  point.  If  the  different  churches 
of  Arcola  possessed  one-tenth  of  the  faith  and  earnestness 
manifested  by  these  lady  evangelists,  there  would  be  a  won¬ 
derful  revolution  in  the  social  and  business  affairs  of  Arcola 
society.” 

Some  who  made  no  profession  of  religion  at  all,  helped 
liberally  with  their  means  and  a  new  church  was  soon  in 
process  of  erection.  The  papers  continued  to  publish  articles 
regarding  the  work  which  was  being  done,  of  which,  the  two 
following  are  samples:  The  first  under  the  title  of  “A 
Good  Kind”  says: 

“  The  Pentecost  Band  claims  to  promulgate  a  religion 


258  . 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


which  if  accepted,  will  penetrate  deeper  than  the  emotions, 
and  that  the  emotional  manifestations  of  its  possessors  are 
merely  the  ebullition  from  the  deep  seated  forces  at  work  in 
the  heart.  This  religion  prompts  him  who  gets  it  hot  only 
to  good  works  in  the  future  but  to  restoration  and  atonement 
for  the  past. 

u  A  grocer  in  town,  who  is  not  a  very  demonstrative 
Christian  and  therefore  not  liable  to  the  suspicion  of  being 
biased  in  that  direction,  tells  us  that  he  has  had  two  cases 
recently  confirmatory  of  their  claims.  One  party  after,  as 
he  thought,  he  had  received  this  salvation  came  to  the  store 
and  paid  an  old  debt  of  two  dollars,  which  was  outlawed. 
Another  came  and  restored  fifteen  cents  of  overchange  re¬ 
ceived  over  the  counter.  We  trust  such  evidences  of  the 
good  work  these  ladies  are  doing  may  continue  to  accumulate, 
and  we  urgently  request  that  those  of  The  HeralcPs  sub¬ 
scribers  who  are  far  in  arrears  will  go  to  the  tent  and  place 
themselves  under  the  reforming  influences.”  The  second 
contained  the  following  remarks: 

“  The  Pentecost  Band  has  truly  done  a  wonderful  work 
in  the  short  time  it  has  been  in  Areola.  The  sisters  held  their 
first  meeting  here  Friday  night,  Aug.  15th  of  this  year,  and 
with  this  issue  of  The  Herald  their  church  building  is  rapidly 
approaching  completion ;  onlyaw?eek  over  three  months  hav¬ 
ing  elapsed  since  their  arrival  here.  True,  the  converts  have 

not  been  many,  yet  the  new  building  is  a  wonderful  monu- 

* 

ment  to  their  earnestness  and  zeal.  A.nd  this  is  the  town, 
according  to  the  Tuscolans,  that  was  very  wicked  and 
where  they  couldn’t  stay.  Fie,  Tuscola,  fie.” 

Another  meeting  which  was  opened  immediately  after 
the  camp  meeting  was  at  Thomasboro,  Ill.,  the  opening 
services  being  held  Aug.  12th  by  No.  14,  led  by  Florence 
Wilkin,  assisted  by  Ida  Wormwood.  There  was  only  one 
church  building  in  the  place,  which  was  owned  by  the 
Episcopalians,  The  Methodists  were  holding  meetings  in  a 


In  Arcola,  III. 


259 


schoolhouse.  Some  curiosity  was  manifested  at  first  but  as 
the  meetings  progressed  *  in  the  tabernacle  curiosity  was 
changed  to  conviction  and  souls  began  to  seek  the  Lord, 
the  first  one  being  a  young  girl  who  was  saved. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dake  came  Sept  5th  to  visit  the  band. 
He  preached  from  Isaiah  xxxiii,  14.  “Sinners  in  Zion  are 
afraid.”  He  was  much  helped  of  the  Spirit.  Some  took 
the  truth  to  heart  while  others  evidently  scorned  it.  There 
began  to  be  quite  astir  as  the  Lord  worked  in  these  meetings. 

One  young  man  was  in  such  trouble  of  soul  that  he 
sought  to  drown  it  by  drink,  but  failing  in  this  attempt, 
sought  the  only  remedy  known  for  a  sin-sick  soul  and  found 
it  to  his  great  joy.  He  testified  that  he  had  not  been  sober 
a  moment  for  over  two  weeks. 

Another  young  man  received  the  witness  of  his  pardon 
while  on  the  way  home  from  meeting  and  shouted  over  his 
new-found  joy  until  he  was  heard  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
away.  Another  was  converted  in  the  cornfield.  Mr.  Dake 
came  again  on  his  round  of  visitations  and  was  much  helped 
in  preaching  from  the  text,  “Not  this  man  but  Barabbas.” 
About  this  time  steps  were  taken  toward  building  a  church. 
The  dedicatory  service  on  March  1,  1891,  was  a  time  of  re¬ 
joicing  to  the  class  and  to  the  workers  and  friends  in  the 
town.  The  building  was  void  of  lofty  spires  and  useless 
decorations.  It  had  no  kitchen  or  pantry  for  church  suppers, 
no  loud  sounding  organ,  or  shelf  for  an  infidel  choir ;  but 
was  a  neat  modest  structure  where  all  who  'would  might 
“  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.”  It  was  en¬ 
tirely  in  keeping  with  primitive  Methodism  which  cannot  be 
said  of  many  modern  church  edifices,  which,  with  the  high  . 
style  of  art  in  which  they  are  built,  and  the  costliness  of  deco¬ 
ration  resemble  a  play  house  more  than  the  house  of  God. 

Too  often  they  are  weighed  down  with  a  huge  debt, 
which  can  only  be  a  lasting  disgrace  and  reproach  to  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  Could  there  be  a  return  to  primitive 


26  o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


simplicity  and  plainness  in  the  construction  of  houses  of 
worship  and  in  the  lives  of  their  occupants,  as  in  the  days 
when  the  church  and  the  world  walked  far  apart  we  would 
witness  greater  displays  of  power  and  glory  every  where. 
Mr.  Dake’s  voice  was  always  lifted  up  against  the  inroads 
which  the  world  was  making  on  the  church,  and  because  of 
his  faithfulness  in  this,  he  suffered  much  opposition. 

The  following  quotation  from  a  published  letter  by 
chairman  T.  J.  Noland  voices  the  mind  of  many  with  refer¬ 
ence  to  Mr.  Dake’s  work  in  connection  with  his  bands: 

“  May  15,  1S90. 

“I  will  just  say  here  that  I  am  a  Free  Methodist,  and 
would  not  encourage  disloyalty  in  anyone,  nor  in  any  set  or 
faction  in  the  church.  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a  Free 
Methodist  in  the  connection  that  knows  me,  that  would  sus¬ 
pect  me  of  such  a  thing.  I  have  spent  nine  weeks  alto¬ 
gether  in  connection  with  the  Pentecost  work,  and  in  labor- 
ing  with  the  workers,  and  I  pronounce  them  in  the  strictest 
sense  of  the  term,  Free  [Methodists.  They  are  plain  in  ap¬ 
parel,  more  so  than  the  generality  of  Free  Methodists. 
They  are  strongly  in  favor  of  enforcing  discipline.  They 
believe  in  conversion,  also  in  entire  sanctification,  and  enjoy 
these  experiences.  While  they  believe  in  salvation  by  faith 
they  do  not  believe  in  believing  you  have  got  it  in  order  to 
get  it. 

“  I  would  advise  those  who  are  afraid  of  their  work, 
especially  those  tinctured  with  this  4  naked  faith  ’  idea,  to  get 
one  of  these  bands  to  come  on  their  work.  It  would  pay 
you  well  to  support  a  band  for  six  months,  just  to  get  straight 
on  this  idea.  They  are  a  blest  people  and  believe  in  getting 
others  blest.  They  use  self-denial,  in  fasting  often,  and 
frequently  in  opening  work  they  sleep  in  halls  on  naked 
boards,  and  live  for  days  on  small  rations,  sometimes  nothing 
at  all.  Instead  of  trying  to  get  people  to  believe  they  are 
Christians  in  order  to  become  such,  I  have  seen  them  ques- 


Church  Edifices. 


261 


tion  the  conversion  of  those  who  professed  to  be  converted 
among  themselves,  telling  them  to  continue  to  seek  until 
they  knew  they  were  converted. 

“Now  I  have  known  among  Free  Methodists  those  who 
urge  seekers  to  profession  on  the  ground  that  if  they  had 
confessed  their  sins  they  were  converted,  forgiven,  and  had  a 
right  to  testify  to  justification,  witness  or  no  witness.  It 
does  not  seem  strange  to  me  that  such  persons  should  oppose 
these  consecrated,  self-denying  saints  who  teach  that  when  a 
soul  is  converted  something  takes  place,  that 

‘Heaven  comes  down  our  souls  to  greet, 

And  glory  crowns  the  mercy  seat.’ 

“It  does  seem  strange  that  some  I  have  known  in  other 
years  who  taught  this  same  theory ,  are  now  the  strongest 
friends  to  these  Pentecost  workers.  Anyhow  if  it  is  real,  it 
shows  the  power  of  truth  over  error.  I  question  whether 
there  is  a  conference  in  the  Free  Methodist  church  that  has 
four  or  five  preachers,  who  would  go  in  a  place  like  Tuscola, 
Ill.,  and  hold  meetings  every  night  from  eight  to  ten  months, 
and  rent  a  hall  at  eight  dollars  per  month,  and  a  house  at  six, 
and  raise  the  money  from  their  congregation  to  pay  it,  and 
also  their  living.  I  think  they  would  feel  the  need  of  more 
faith  than  they  had  when  on  their  circuits,  and  but  few  there 
are  who  would  try  it  at  all. 

“Another  mark  they  have  that  shows  to  whom  they 
belong  and  for  whom  they  work.  They  are  persecuted  more 
than  the  common  run  of  Free  Methodists;  the  devil  howls 
wherever  they  go.  Now  if  there  are  any  Free  Methodists 
who  are  not  persecuted,  it  is  because  they  are  not  giving  the 
kingdom  of  Satan  much  trouble.  The  band  at  Tuscola  was 
twice  imprisoned,  not  for  holding  meetings  on  the  streets, 
but  for  worshiping  God  aloud  in  their  own  hired  hall. 
**********  * 

“  God  forbid  that  I  should  ever  oppose  such  self-sacrific- 


262 


Vivian  Ac  Dake. 


ing  saints  as  I  have  found  in  these  Pentecost  workers.  I 
have  more  than  ten  thousand  square  miles  of  territory  in  the 
northern  end  of  the  Wabash  conference,  and  they  are  welcome 
to  occupy  every  unoccupied  mile  of  it.” 

About  the  middle  of  August  No.  19  with  Nettie  Davis 
and  Flora  Montonye,  leaders,  opened  at  Westfield,  Ill.  A 
United  Brethren  college  situated  there  had  about  one  hundred  % 
and  fifty  students.  It  was  a  clean,  pretty  town,  which  had 
many  professors  of  religion.  The  opening  service  was  en¬ 
couraging,  congregations  were  attentive,  and  workers  were 
much  helped  of  the  Lord. 

Later  this  band  was  reinforced  by  band  No.  4.  Large 
crowds  were  in  attendance,  but  it  seemed  nothing  would 
move.  Repentance  was  preached,  but  the  people  seemed  to 
act  as  though  the  workers  were  preaching  to  souls  in  another 
country.  They  thought  the  meetings  were  good,  liked  the 
workers  and  provided  well  for  them,  but  this  did  not  satisfy 
the  workers. 

The  Lord  answered  prayer  and  led  them  to  hold  Bible 
readings  on  holiness.  The  people  of  Westfield  did  not 
believe  in  holiness  as  a  second  work.  A  holiness  meeting 
was  announced  for  Sabbath  afternoon.  It  stirred  the  town. 
The  students  that  were  attending  the  college  came  with 
their  tablets  and  pencils  to  take  notes  in  order  to  fight  the 
docbrine.  Among  the  number  was  a  young  preacher, 
brother  William  Cheatham.  The  Lord  wonderfully  poured 
out  His  Spirit  on  the  meeting.  Brother  C.  began  to  take 
notes,  but  the  Spirit  took  hold  of  his  heart  and  his  hand 
trembled  so  that  his  pencil  fell  to  the  floor  while  tears 
rolled  down  his  cheeks.  He  arose  for  prayers  and  he, 
with  another  young  preacher,  was  gloriously  saved.  He 
felt  the  Lord  would  have  him  leave  the  college  and  enter 
the  band  work.  He  has  since  been  instrumental  in  the  sal¬ 
vation  of  many  souls. 

From  this  time  there  was  a  wonderful  stir.  Preachers 


Atwood,  III. 


263 


condemned  them  in  their  pulpits,  but  the  work  moved  on. 
One  very  wicked  man  sought  the  Lord  and  found  pardon. 
Many  others  found  peace.  One  infidel  was  saved  through 
the  instrumentality  of  this  meeting.  He  left  his  secret 
societies  and  renounced  the  world  forever. 

Mr.  Dake  came  on  his  monthly  visitation.  His  preach¬ 
ing  was  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  with  power, 
and  a  new  impetus  was  given  to  the  work  and  souls  were 
set  at  liberty  every  day  for  some  time.  A  class  was  formed, 
which  was  added  to,  as  the  meetings  continued.  A  house 
of  worship  became  a  necessity  and  the  workers  and  con¬ 
verts  proceeded  to  take  steps  towards  its  erection.  Consid¬ 
erable  interest  was  manifested  in  the  church  enterprise,  by 
the  business  men,  who  helped  with  their  means.  The  foun¬ 
dation  was  partly  torn  down  by  roughs  and  in  many  other 
ways  Satan  showed  his  disapproval  of  the  work;  the  church, 
however,  was  soon  dedicated  free  of  debt. 

We  are  sorry  that  the  records  of  the  Taylorville  meet¬ 
ing  cannot  be  found.  We  know,  however,  that  Band  No. 
13,  Miss  Laura  Douglass,  leader,  had  a  very  successful 
meeting  at  this  place  where  a  good  class  was  formed  and  a 
neat  church  building  erected  and  dedicated  ere  they  closed 
their  labors. 

Hard  battles  were  being  fought  on  other  fields  where 
persecution  hotly  raged.  One  of  these  was  Atwood,  Ill., 
which  had  been  reopened  by  No.  8,  E.  E,  Sheihamer  and 
Fred  Andrews,  leaders.  They  pitched  the  tabernacle  in  a 
new  place  and  began  the  battle  once  more,  and  after  hold¬ 
ing  meetings  about  ten  days  opposition  on  the  part  of  many 
assumed  such  formidable  proportions  that  a  riotous  mob 
came  to  the  tabernacle  one  night,  after  meeting  was  dis¬ 
missed  and  lights  were  out,  and  threw  a  brick  at  the  brother 
who  was  watching  the  tabernacle  and  ordered  him  to  leave 
at  once. 

This  brother  went  to  tell  the  other  workers  and  while 


264 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


gone  the  mob  cut  the  tabernacle  down  and  set  it  on  fire. 
All  ran  to  the  rescue  as  quickly  as  possible  and  succeeded 
in  putting  out  the  fire,  before  much  damage  was  done.  The 
workers  kept  the  blessing  of  God  on  their  souls  and  held 
meetings  in  private  houses  until  they  could  repair  and  again 
raise  the  tabernacle  which  they  did  Sept.  3rd. 

The  Lord  manifested  His  presence  in  every  meeting  and 
souls  sought  Him  and  one  was  saved  during  the  week  which 
followed.  On  the  night  of  Sept.  9th  a  brickbat  was  thrown 
during  service  and  came  through  the  tent,  nearly  striking  a 
sister,  who  was  praying.  The  workers  remained  after 
meeting  to  watch  the  tabernacle,  as  they  feared  an  attack 
would  be  made  upon  it.  About  ten  o’clock  the  mob  came 
and  as  one  of  the  brethren  struck  a  match,  a  brick  was 
thrown,  cutting  him  badly  on  the  temple.  Another  match 
was  lighted  when  a  shot  was  fired  at  the  exposed  worker. 
The  workers  scattered  around  through  the  tabernacle  and 
passed  out  on  the  opposite  side  and  went  to  the  house  of 
one  of  the  brethren.  While  there  they  heard  an  explosion, 
and  several  revolver  shots  w7ere  fired  by  the  bloodthirsty  mob. 

A  second  and  very  heavy  explosion  followed  the  first. 
They  had  put  dynamite  under  the  center  poles  and  amid  dev¬ 
ilish  cheers  the  tabernacle  w^as  pulled  dowrn  and  rent  in  fine 
pieces,  destroying  it  past  all  repair.  The  enemy  thus  seemed 
to  triumph  for  a  time,  but  with  prayers  for  their  enemies  and 
praises  to  God  for  these  a  light  afflictions  ”  the  workers  ac¬ 
cepted  the  situation  knowing  that  God  could  get  glory  out 
of  it.  This  occurrence  caused  a  great  stir  in  the  town  and 
some  who  had  formerly  been  enemies  strongly  condemned 
the  deed. 

The  workers  visited  at  Sullivan,  Ill.,  where  a  mob 
spirit  was  also  manifested  and  threats  were  being  made. 
A  great  many  suppose  that  the  day  of  persecution  has 
passed  and  that  there  must  be  something  wrong  with  the 
ones  wTho  are  persecuted,  but  God’s  Word  declares,  u Yea, 


“Ye  Shall  Suffer  Persecution. ”  265 

t" 

and  all  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  perse¬ 
cution.”  2  Tim.  iii,  12. 

The  spirit  of  the  world  is  always  the  same  as  in  the  days 
of  Christ;  virtue  hangs  bleeding  on  the  cross  while  vice 
flourishes  on  the  throne.  When  the  truth  is  preached  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  in  power,  opposition  will  al¬ 
ways  follow  while  men  live  in  sin.  God,  in  speaking  of 
Cain’s  murdering  his  brother  says,  “  Wherefore  slew  he  him? 
Because  his  own  works  \Vere  evil,  and  his  brother’s  right¬ 
eous.”  Then  after  giving  us  this  illustration  of  the  vindic¬ 
tive,  persecuting  spirit  of  the  world  He  proceeds  with  these 
words,  “Marvel  not,  my  brethren,  if  the  world  hate  you.” 

Would  to  God  that  gospel  ministers  every  where  could 
awake  to  the  fact  that  it  is  not  enough  to  hold  orthodox 
theories  and  preach  “naked”  truth.  Truth  from  the  pul¬ 
pit  should  never  be  naked ,  but  clothed  with  fire  and  backed 
by  the  power  of  God.  Preachers  must  feel ,  if  they  would 
be  felt  and  they  will  be  felt  by  sinners  just  in  proportion 
as  they  feel  for  them.  We  need  more  feeling;  mighty 
feeling  if  we  would  burn  the  truth  into  the  hearts  of  men 
and  stir  their  stupidity  by  our  impassioned  appeals  and 
where  this  is  done  the  devil’s  rage  will  be  felt.  The  his¬ 
tory  of  God’s  faithful  ones  in  every  age  proves  the  truth 
of  this. 

John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  Methodism  was  made  to  feel 
the  rage  and  spite  of  hell.  Mobs  pursued  him,  thirsting  for 
his  blood;  eggs,  dirt  and  stones  were  frequently  showered 
upon  him  and  at  times  he  was  knocked  down  and  shamefully 
treated.  After  one  assault  he  wrote:  “  Blessed  be  God,  I 
received  no  hurt,  only  from  the  eggs  and  dirt;  my  clothes 
indeed  abhorred  me  and  my  arm  pained  me  a  little  from  a 
blow  received  at  Sheffield.”  What  some  of  these  workers 
endured  was  small  compared  to  what  the  men  of  God  suf¬ 
fered  in  the  days  of  early  Methodism.  All  who  will  fol¬ 
low  their  Lord  will  share  in  His  sufferings. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


On  the  return  of  the  band  to  Atwood,  a  few  days  later, 
they  opened  meetings  in  a  private  house  which  was  crowded, 
and  many  could  not  obtain  admittance.  The  Lord  was  pres¬ 
ent  and  some  souls  were  set  at  liberty.  Street  meetings 
were  also  held.  A  few  days  later  the  town  was  again  in  an 
uproar.  Threats  were  made  of  blowing  up  the  houses,  where 
meetings  were  being  held  and  several  revolver  shots  were 

o  o 

fired  during  meetings. 

Several  members  of  the  town  board  came  at  the  close  of 
meeting  and  told  the  band  that  they  had  the  town  all  excited 
and  people  could  not  sleep.  The  next  day  they  went  to  see 
the  town  board  but  could  do  nothing  to  satisfy  them,  as  the 
members  of  the  board  were  against  them.  The  justice  of  the 
peace  was  connected  with  the  mob  and  nothing  could  be 
expected  of  him.  This  failure  to  satisfy  the  town  officials 
was  also  a  repetition  of  the  usage  of  ancient  times.  Mr. 
Wesley  wrote:  “A  constable  followed  and  told  me:  ‘Sir 
Edward  Blacket  orders  you  to  disperse  the  town  and  not 
raise  a  disturbance  here.’  I  sent  my  respects  to  Sir  Edward, 
and  said  if  he  would  give  me  leave  I  would  wait  upon  him 
and  satisfy  him.  He  soon  returned  with  an  answer,  that  Sir 
Edward  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  me,  but  if  I  preached 
again  and  raised  a  disturbance  he  would  put  the  law  in  exe¬ 
cution  against  me.” 

CJ 

Mr.  Dake  came  a  few  days  later  encouraging  and 
instructing  the  workers  much  to  their  joy  and  profit.  An 
effort  was  made  to  get  the  use  of  one  of  the  churches  for  Mr. 
Dake  to  preach  in,  but  all  were  refused  and  he  went  on  to 
Lovington,  The  band  closed  their  regular  meetings  at 
Atwood,  Oct.  1 2th  and  after  a  few  days  went  to  Stewardson, 
Ill.,  where  they  opened  meetings  Oct.  23rd  in  a  hall.  Reports 


Band  Work. 


267 


of  this  meeting  are  not  very  full,  but  there  was  a  good  degree 
of  interest  and  some  were  saved  and  a  Free  Methodist  class 
was  organized. 

As  was  stated,  some  of  the  leaders  returned  to  their 
fields  to  complete  the  church  buildings  which  had  been  com' 
menced.  Hillsboro,  Ill.,  was  one  of  these  places.  No.  5 
had  been  laboring  there  and  a  church  was  finished  and  dedi¬ 
cated  in  the  fall.  No  15  returned  to  Bethany,  and  worked 
on  the  church  for  a  time,  which  was  at  length  completed  by 
the  pastor  and  dedicated  by  Rev.  W.  B.  M.  Colt  of  the 
Central  Illinois  conference. 

Brother  Colt  in  writing  of  this  experience  to  a  relig¬ 
ious  paper  adds:  “I  am  glad  to  report  to  brothers  Osborn 
and  Cryer  and  their  Pentecost  co-laborers  that  their  self- 
denial,  sacrifice  and  suffering  in  the  beginning  of  this  work 
has  not  been  in  vain,  but  has  been  rewarded  by  the  organi¬ 
zation  of  a  live  society,  who  worship  God  in  Spirit  and 
the  erection  of  a  neat  church  where  the  pure  Word  of  God 
can  be  preached  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from 
Heaven.  I  bid  you  Godspeed.  May  His  blessing  attend 
all  your  future  efforts  to  do  a  like  work  wherever  you  may 
be  called  to  labor,  is  the  prayer  of  your  brother  and  fellow- 
laborer  in  the  work  of  soul  saving.  On  Sabbath,  Dec.  21st 
we  dedicated  the  church  free  of  debt,  to  Him  who  pro¬ 
vided  the  means  for  its  erection.  The  meeting  is  still  going 
on  and  the  Lord  is  graciously  at  work  saving  and  sanctifying 
souls.  W.  B.  M.  Colt.” 

Litchfield,  III. 

At  South  Chicago,  meetings  were  continued  after  Har¬ 
vest  Home  by  No.  11,  Rena  Brown  leader.  Among  those 
saved  were  Swedes,  Germans  and  Swiss,  some  of  whom 
could  speak  but  little  English.  A  young  man  who  had 
kept  a  saloon  in  Chicago  fell  on  his  face  and  with  tears 
and  confessions  plead  his  case  until  God  came  and  saved  him. 


263 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  work  in  Carlinville,  Ill.,  was  continued  by  No.  2, 
Mrs.  Dake,  leader.  Sabbath  services,  Sabbath  school,  class 
meetings  and  weekly  prayer-meetings  were  conducted  by 
this  band  who  also  had  charge  of  the  Reapers  Home  work 
until  the  Home  was  removed  to  another  place.  The  bless¬ 
ing  of  the  Lord  was  on  the  little  class  and  on  the  workers 
as  they  walked  in  the  narrow  way. 

The  bands  that  were  preparing  for  foreign  fields  were 
No’s  12  and  9.  Brother  and  sister  Ulness  as  leaders  of  No. 
12  spent  some  time  visiting  places  where  they  had  labored 
and  held  missionary  meetings  as  the  way  opened.  No.  9 
did  likewise  until  Oct.  1st,  when  both  bands,  with  the  ex¬ 
ception  of  one  member,  reunited  for  a  farewell  meeting  at 
the  Morgan  street  Free  Methodist  church,  Chicago,  Ill. 
They  were  accompanied  by  Mr.  Dake  and  others  and  the 
presence  and  blessing  of  the  Lord  made  it  an  interesting,  en¬ 
joyable  occasion.  From  this  place  they  journeyed  on  toward 
New  York,  stopping  at  various  points,  where  they  held 
missionarv  meetings.  The  Lord  was  with  them  and  “show- 
ers  of  blessing  ”  fell. 

They  held  a  meeting  at  West  Mecca,  Ohio.  They 
found  a  class  there  all  alive  and  in  harmony  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  Lord  of  hosts  was  with  them.  The  follow¬ 
ing  evening  a  meeting  was  held  in  the  Baptist  church  at 
East  Mecca,  which  was  a  time  of  especial  blessing.  Hearts 
were  touched  and  a  good  free  will  offering  given  to  help 
the  missionaries. 

At  Sharpsville,  Franklin  and  Oil  City,  Pa.,  meetings 
were  held  which  were  signally  owned  and  blest  of  God. 
A  meeting  was  also  held  in  the  W.  C.  T.  LT.  hall  at  Titus¬ 
ville,  Pa.  The  hearts  of  the  missionaries  were  greatly 
refreshed  and  encouraged  in  meeting  with  the  pilgrims  at 
these  places.  After  visiting  Jamestown,  Gerry  and  Sala¬ 
manca,  N.  Y.,  and  holding  meetings  where  more  financial 
help  was  procured  for  the  work,  they  reached  Brooklyn,  N. 


For  Foreign  Fields. 


269 


Y.,  where  they  held  their  farewell  meeting,  on  the  afternoon 
of  Nov.  2nd.  The  Lord  was  present  and  encouraged  the 
workers  by  a  most  generous  offering  from  His  children. 

On  Nov.  5th  they  embarked  on  the  steamship  Wieland 
of  the  Hamburg  American  line.  The  party  consisted  of 
brother  and  sister  Ulness  and  brother  Foss  of  No.  12,  for 
Norway,  and  Matie  North  and  Mrs.  Jennie  Torrence  of  No. 
9,  for  Africa. 

They  arrived  at  Hamburg,  Germany,  Nov.  17th  after 
a  safe  passage.  Here  the  bands  separated.  On  the  21st  the 
Norway  band  sailed  for  Bergen,  Norway,  arriving  there 
Nov.  26th.  They  had  a  stormy  passage  over  the  North  Sea 
for  two  days.  Arriving  at  Sogndal  they  went  immediately 
to  the  home  of  brother  Ulness’  grandparents,  where  they 
were  warmly  welcomed  by  them  and  the  other  relatives. 
In  a  few  days  they  rented  three  rooms  and  began  the 
study  of  the'  language  which  Brother  Ulness  had  to  a  great 
extent  forgotten,  during  the  years  he  had  spent  in  America. 

Norway  is  a  cold  country,  very  beautiful  in  summer, 
with  its  great  variety  of  mountain  scenery.  Sogndal  is  shut 
in  by  lofty  mountains  on  every  hand  with  narrow  valleys  be¬ 
tween.  The  coast  is  cut  up  by  arms  of  the  sea,  from  which 
the  people  obtain  their  supplies  of  fish,  which  is  the  main  ar¬ 
ticle  of  food.  Bread,  coffee  and  fish,  barley  mush,  whey  and 
potatoes  is  the  food  of  the  common  people.  Milk  is  very  ex¬ 
pensive.  They  keep  the  cows  up  on  the  mountains  in  sum¬ 
mer  and  send  milk  down  once  every  week  or  two.  There 
was  no  butcher  shop  within  two  hundred  miles. 

One  reason  for  the  poverty  of  this  country  is  the  caste  in 
society.  There  are  three  classes  of  people:  the  upper,  middle 
and  lower  classes.  The  upper  class  is  composed  of  preachers, 
lawyers,  judges,  doctors  and  officials.  The  preacher  can¬ 
not  be  distinguished  from  the  rest,  but  drinks  liquor,  plays 
cards  and  bears  rule  over  his  members.  Theirs  is  a  state 
religion — Lutheran.  The  preachers  charge  for  baptism, 


270 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


funeral  services  and  even  for  administering  the  Lord’s  Sup¬ 
per.  The  missionaries  were  deeply  moved  as  they  saw 
the  error  and  darkness  that  prevailed.  Their  time  to  the 
close  of  the  year  was  mostly  spent  in  becoming  acquainted 
with  the  language. 

Mrs.  Torrence  and  Miss  North,  the  band  for  Africa 
sailed  from  Hamburg,  Germany,  on  the  steamship  Prof, 
Norman ,  Dec.  2nd.  It  was  a  German  steamer  and  most 
of  the  crew  were  of  that  nationality,  hence  the  workers 
could  hold  no  public  services  but  they  distributed  a  num¬ 
ber  of  German  tracts.  They  landed  at  Monrovia,  Liberia, 
Dec.  23rd,  1S90,  and  were  warmly  greeted  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Chapman,  who  were  still  weak  from  a  recent  attack 
of  fever.  These  recruits  took  hold  of  the  work  at  once 
and  held  divine  services  in  a  schoolhouse  at  Krootown,  dis¬ 
tributed  tracts,  visited  the  people  and  taught  the  children. 
The  natives  eagerly  crowded  around  them  to  whom  they 
spoke  through  an  interpreter. 

Late  in  the  summer  meetings  were  opened  in  Kansas, 
Ill.,  by  No.  18.  Several  were  clearly  saved;  others  were 
deeply  convicted,  most  of  whom  were  heads  of  families, 
but  failed  to  yield  to  God.  The  meeting  closed  Nov.  30th. 
After  the  Harvest  Home  No.  7  returned  to  Charleston,  Ill., 
to  continue  the  work  and  complete  the  church  enterprise 
which  had  been  started  before  camp  meeting.  The  lot, 
stone  and  labor  were  all  donated  and  work  was  begun . 

At  this  stage  of  the  work  No.  6,  Harvey  Brink  and 
Henry  Johnson,  leaders,  arrived.  They  took  hold  of  the 
church  work  and  helped  to  complete  it,  so  it  was  ready  for 
dedication,  Sabbath,  Nov.  30th.  It  was  a  glorious  time  as 
the  pilgrims,  converts,  and  town  people  gathered  in  to  the 
services.  Rev.  T.  J.  Noland  preached  the  dedicatory  ser¬ 
mon  after  the  indebtedness  of  two  hundred  and  seventy-five 
dollars  had  been  raised  and  the  house  was  given  to  God  free 
of  debt.  In  the  evening  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured 


Band  Work. 


271 


out.  Six  came  to  the  altar,  three  of  whom  were  soon  saved. 
No.  6  continued  the  meetings  and  many  more  were  saved 
and  sanctified.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  but  twice  during 
this  band’s  labors  here.  Some  precious  seasons  were  en¬ 
joyed  and  some  souls  saved  during  each  visit.  Meetings  con¬ 
tinued  here  until  Feb.  22,  1891. 

Several  new  meetings  were  opened  in  December,  1890, 
one  of  which  was  at  Paris,  Ill.  The  meetings  were  held  in 
a  hall  and  opened  with  good  prospects  Dec.  4th.  No.  4  was 
assisted  by  No.  18.  The  congregations  were  large  and 
attentive,  both  on  the  street  and  in  the  hall.  The  work  did 
not  take  so  deep  a  hold  on  the  people  as  at  Charleston, 
though  the  same  workers  labored  there  with  the  same  ear- 
nestness.  The  meeting  continued  until  the  close  of  the 
year  with  some  success. 

Pana,  Ill.,  was  another  new  field  of  labor  and  was  also 
opened  Dec.  4th  with  No.  5  in  charge.  Mr.  Dake  came 
Dec.  27th,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Dake,  and  remained  two 
days,  preaching  twice.  On  this  occasion  he  used  the  awak¬ 
ening  texts:  “  Escape  for  thy  life;  look  not  behind  thee, 
neither  stay  thou  in  all  the  plain;  escape  to  the  mountain, 
lest  thou  be  consumed.”  Gen.  xix,  17,  and  u  How  can  ye 
escape  the  damnation  of  hell?”  Matt,  xxiii,  33. 

Such  texts  at  times  produced  most  startling  effects  on 
his  hearers  who  had  never  heard  much  about  the  punish¬ 
ment  of  the  wicked.  The  intense  earnestness  with  which 
he  treated  these  subjects  awakened  many  sleeping  souls  and 
brought  them  to  the  cross.  The  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  upon  him  in  large  measure  at  this  time,  which  was  felt 
by  the  congregation,  bringing  deep  conviction  on  some 
hearts. 

We  pass  to  other  fields  where  new  meetings  were  in 
progress.  At  Farmington,  Ohio,  No.  15  began  meetings 
Dec.  9th  and  carried  them  on  to  the  close  of  the  year  but 
without  seeing  much  success.  Meeting  was  opened  atHege- 


272 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


wisch,  Ill.,  Dec.  5,  1890,  by  No.  11  assisted  by  No.  20,  Susie 
Sherman,  leader.  It  was  a  needy  field  having  sixteen  saloons 
and  but  little  religious  work.  This  meeting  was  conducted 
at  the  request  of  the  Chicago  District  Missionary  Association. 
Two  of  the  Chicago  pastors  were  present  and  assisted  at  the 
opening  service.  Other  preachers  from  the  district  came 
from  time  to  time  and  gave  much  help  in  the  meetings, 
which  were  held  in  the  opera  hall,  which  seated  five  or  six 
hundred  persons. 

Neoga,  Ill.,  was  opened  Nov.  25th,  with  No.  17  in 
charge  which  had  an  entire  change  of  members,  Fred 
Osborn,  leader.  Mr.  Dake  came  two  days  after  the  opening 
and  preached  with  his  usual  help.  The  Lord  blessed  the 
faithful  preaching  of  the  Word  to  the  conviction  of  souls. 
The  hall  was  very  small,  but  well  filled. 

The  band  visited  from  house  to  house  and  soon  convic¬ 
tion  settled  down  on  the  whole  towm  and  at  nearly  every 
house  they  called  people  broke  down  and  wept.  It  was  several 
weeks  before  any  would  come  to  the  altar,  but  they  were  so 
deeply  convicted  of  sin  that,  at  last,  they  did  come  and  sev¬ 
eral  were  clearly  saved.  From  this  the  meetings  increased 
in  power  and  souls  were  saved  at  every  service,  sometimes 
four  or  five  at  one  altar  service.  Some  of  them  were  heads 
of  families  and  others  bright  and  intelligent  young  people. 
A  class  was  organized  which  numbered  thirty.  The  rowdy 
element  was  almost  entirely  broken  up  in  the  town  and 
gambling  cliques  were  saved. 

The  following  brief  article  which  appeared  in  the 
town  paper  Neoga  News,  shows  the  estimation  in  which  the 
work  was  held:  ‘‘The  Pentecost  Band  has  been  having  a 
very  interesting  time  this  week.  Many  of  the  boys  have 
gone  to  the  altar  and  been  converted.  The  Lord  can  work 
in  a  hovel  as  well  as  a  fine  temple.  Many  persons  are  at¬ 
tending  the  meeting  who  never  attended  anv  other  church. 
So  let  none  hinder  them,  but  help  and  pray  for  them,  and 


Band  Work. 


273 


both  churches  will  be  benefitted  and  the  morality  of  the 
town  improved.  We  noticed  a  grand  sight  yesterday, 
there  were  ten  of  our  boys,  who  a  few  days  ago,  were 
rough  and  noisy,  marching  in  two  ranks  to  a  prayer  meet¬ 
ing  in  the  east  part  of  the  town.  That  is  right  boys!  Keep 
it  up  and  you  wrill  never  regret  it.  In  that  crowd  there  was 
mental  ability  and  intelligence  enough  to  do  great  good  if 
properly  used.  This  is  the  effect  of  the  Pentecost  Band 
and  we  bid  them  all  God  speed.” 

A  subscription  was  started  for  the  purpose  of  building 
a  Free  Methodist  church  and  was  well  under  headway 
when  an  incident  occurred  which  nearly  wrecked  the  pre¬ 
cious  work  God  had  done.  One  of  the  young  men  of 
the  band  was  a  new  worker,  who  had  been  in  the  work 
but  a  few  days.  He  was  a  promising  young  man  and  had 
much  influence  over  the  people,  could  talk  readily  and  was 
a  good  singer.  He  worked  zealously  for  a  time  and  was 
active  in  pushing  the  church  subscription,  but  evidently  lost 
his  hold  on  the  Lord  and  backslid,  for  he  manifested  a  bad 
spirit  and  showed  a  disposition  to  resent  reproof.  He  kept 
the  confidence  of  the  people  but  showed  an  increasing  dis¬ 
position  to  have  his  own  way.  Matters  grew  worse  until  he 
announced  his  intention  of  going  home  and  requested  the 
privilege  of  leading  the  evening  meeting,  which,  he  said 
would  be  his  last  before  leaving. 

It  was  granted  him  and  he  took  his  stand  against  the 
band  and  the  issues  which  had  caused  controversy  and  said, 
in  substance,  “  Chew  your  tobacco  and  smoke  your  cigars, 
dress  as  you  please  and  belong  to  your  secret  lodges  too, 
only  get  this  love  of  God  in  your  heart  and  1  won’t  ques¬ 
tion  your  experience.” 

The  worldly  minded  professors,  who  did  not  want  to 
give  up  their  idols,  supported  him  with  their  hollow¬ 
sounding  amens;  he  did  not  leave  town,  however,  for  sev¬ 
eral  days,  but  called  on  the  young  converts  and  pressed  his 


274 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


views.  It  was  a  trying  time  to  the  band,  for  like  Absalom 
of  old,  he  had  by  fair  words  stolen  the  hearts  of  many  of 
the  people.  The  band  committed  the  matter  to  the  Lord 
and  waited  for  Him  to  vindicate  His  own  cause.  The  young 
man  remained  in  town  for  some  days,  until  some  of  the  con¬ 
verts,  seeing  his  inconsistency,  returned  and  stood  by  nobly, 
all  through  the  remainder  of  the  meeting.  But  the  public 

had  received  such  a  shock  bv  the  occurrence  that  the  work 

•/ 

was  practically  stopped. 

Other  bands  came  and  tried  to  raise  the  work  to  its 
former  prosperity,  but  were  not  able.  A  terrible  injury  had 
been  done  which  could  not  be  repaired.  Thus  was  proved 
the  truth  of  that  Scripture,  “  One  sinner  destroyeth  much 
good.”  The  work  was  given  to  the  conference  and  the 
church  was  completed  and  dedicated  the  following  fall.  A 
small  class  remains  as  the  fruit  of  that  work. 

The  Ingathering  of  the  Southern  Illinois  division  at 
Areola,  began  Dec.  29th,  1890,  in  the  new  church  which  was 
about  completed  except  plastering.  Workers  and  converts 
gathered  from  different  places.  The  opening  praise  meet¬ 
ing  was  grand.  Meetings  were  blest  of  God  and  souls  were 
seeking  salvation. 

Mr.  Dake  came  the  31st  for  the  watch  night  service. 
The  crowds  were  great  each  night  before,  but  the  church 
was  overflowing  on  this  occasion.  At  the  altar  call,  some 
who  had  been  subjects  of  prayer  for  weeks,  rushed  to  the 
altar  where  grand  deliverances  were  obtained.  One  man 
had  been  held  back  by  his  secret  orders  but  he  was  glad  to 
let  all  go  and  was  immediately  set  free.  Another  had  been 
a  great  drinker,  but  God  touched  his  heart  and  he  earnestly 
sought  the  Lord  and  was  delivered.  The  meeting  ran  past 
the  midnight  hour,  so  great  was  the  interest.  Souls  contin¬ 
ued  seeking  God  over  Jan.  1st  and  Mr.  Dake  preached  a 
wonderful  sermon  at  night.  He  left  Jan.  2nd  but  the  work 


The  Revival  Spirit. 


275 


went  on  and  souls  continued  to  get  saved.  The  breaking 
up  among  sinners,  so  long  prayed  for  had  come. 

The  regular  meetings  closed  at  Areola  Jan.  6th  to 
admit  of  plastering  the  church,  but  souls  continued  seeking 
in  cottage  meetings  and  in  Sunday  services.  The  dedica¬ 
tion  took  place  Jan.  25th  in  connection  with  a  quarterly  meet¬ 
ing.  The  indebtedness  was  speedily  raised.  Eleven  more 
joined  the  class.  This  made  two  churches  which  No.  1  saw 

erected  and  dedicated  in  less  than  a  vear.  Mr.  Dake  was 

%/ 

not  present  at  the  dedication  but  came  Feb.  3rd  and  preached 
a  powerful  sermon  to  the  unsaved. 

The  band  remained  to  take  care  of  the  young  society 
until  April  24th,  when  they  left  it  in  the  hands  of  a  pastor. 
The  Lord  had  done  great  things  for  the  people  of  Areola. 
The  class  was  substantial  and  believed  in  getting  blest  and 
sinners  were  still  trembling.  It  is  a  serious  question  and  one 

s 

of  vast  concern,  to  a  young  class  and  those  still  unsaved, 
whether  the  revival  spirit  should  die  out,  as  it  does  many 
times,  and  the  church  settle  down  to  a  treadmill  round  of 
Sabbath  services  and  weekly  prayer  meetings  without  expect¬ 
ing  to  see  sinners  saved  right  along.  After  the  great  revival 


on  the  day  of  Pentecost  we  read  that  u  They  continued  stead¬ 
fastly  in  the  apostles  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church 
daily  such  as  should  be  ( were ,  in  the  original)  saved.  Acts 
ii,  41,  47.  Fresh  baptisms  were  poured  out  on  believers  and 
great  fear  came  upon  all  as  God  worked,  and  we  read,  u  Be¬ 
lievers  were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of 
men  and  women.”  Acts  v,  14.  It  is  plain  that  a  living, 
apostolic  church  should  keep  constantly  a  measure  of  the 
revival  spirit,  which  will  keep  sinners  awakened  and  under 
conviction,  and  the  need  of  desperate  efforts  to  arouse  and 
revive  the  church  will  not  be  so  necessary. 

Finney  in  discoursing  on  the  subject  of  revivals  says: 
“  If  religion  is  ever  to  have  a  pervading  influence  in  the  world 


276 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


it  cannot  be  so.  This  spasmodic  religion  must  be  done  away 
with.  Then  it  will  be  uncalled  for.  Christians  will  not 
sleep  the  greater  part  of  the  time  and  once  in  a  while  wake 
up  and  rub  their  eyes  and  bluster  about  and  vociferate  a  little 
while  and  then  go  to  sleep  again.” — Revival  Lectures ,  page  1 1 . 

If  the  agencies  which  are  employed  to  bring  about  and 
carry  forward  a  revival  of  religion  should  continue  to  be 
used,  the  revival  spirit  would  largely  continue,  and  instead  of 
backsliding  the  church  would  grow  in  grace  and  sinners 
would  be  saved.  But  how  many  settle  down,  leave  their 
first  love,  grow  cold  and  formal  in  their  religious  exercises 
and  go  on  year  after  year  with  no  effort  to  keep  themselves 
revived.  Dissensions  and  jealousies  and  evil  speakings  are 
very  likely  to  follow  this  state  of  things  and  the  spirit  of 
worldliness  creeps  in  while  sinners  sink  into  hell  unconcerned 
and  unawakened. 

Many  a  flourishing  and  prosperous  work  has  gone  down 
because  of  a  failure  to  keep  the  revival  spirit  burning.  Mr. 
Finney  further  says,  in  speaking  of  a  church  asleep:  “  Noth¬ 
ing  but  a  revival  of  religion  can  preserve  such  a  church  from 
annihilation.  A  church,  declining  in  this  way,  cannot  exist 
without  a  revival.  If  it  receives  new  members  they  will  for 
the  most  part,  be  made  up  of  ungodly  persons.  Without 
revivals  there  will  not  ordinarily  be  as  many  persons  con¬ 
verted  as  will  die  off  in  a  year.  There  have  been  churches 
in  this  country  where  the  members  have  died  off  and  there 
were  no  revivals  to  convert  others  in  their  place  till  the 
church  has  run  out  and  the  congregation  has  been  dissolved. 
A  minister  told  me  that  he  once  labored  as  a  missionary  in 
Virginia  on  the  ground  where  such  a  man  as  Samuel  Davis 
once  flashed  and  shone  like  a  flaming  torch,  and  that  Davis’ 
church  was  so  reduced  as  to  have  but  one  male  member  and 
he,  if  I  remember  right,  was  a  colored  man.  The  church 
had  become  proud  and  was  all  run  out.  I  have  heard  of  a 
church  in  Pennsylvania  that  was  formerly  flourishing,  but 


The  Revival  Spirit. 


277 


neglected  revivals  and  it  became  so  reduced  that  the  pastor 
had  to  send  to  a  neighboring  church  for  a  ruling  elder  when 
he  administered  the  communion. 

u  Nothing  but  a  revival  of  religion  can  prevent  the 
means  of  grace  from  doing  a  great  injury  to  the  ungodly. 
Without  a  revival  they  will  become  harder  under  preaching, 
and  will  experience  a  more  horrible  damnation  than  they 
would  if  they  had  never  heard  the  gospel.  Your  children 
and  friends  will  go  down  to  a  much  more  horrible  fate  in 
hell  in  consequence  of  the  means  of  grace,  if  there  are  no  re¬ 
vivals  to  convert  them  to  God.  Better  were  it  for  them  if 
there  were  no  means  of  grace,  no  sanctuary,  no  Bible,  no 
preaching  and  if  they  had  never  heard  the  gospel  than  to 
live  and  die  where  there  is  no  revival.  The  gospel  is  the 
savor  of  death  unto  death  if  it  is  not  made  a  savor  of  life 
unto  life. 

“  There  is  •  no  other  wav  in  which  a  church  can  be 
sanctified,  grow  in  grace  and  be  fitted  for  heaven.  What  is 
growing  in  grace?  Is  it  hearing  sermons  and  getting  some 
new  notions  about  religion?  No, — no  such  thing.  The 
Christian  who  does  this  and  nothing  more  is  getting  worse 
and  worse,  more  and  more  hardened  and  every  week  it  is 
more  difficult  to  rouse  him  up  to  duty.” — Revival  Lectures , 
pages  25,  26. 

In  view  of  these  solemn  truths  what  responsibilities  rest 
upon  those  into  whose  hands  a  young  society  or  class  is  en¬ 
trusted,  to  keep  the  revival  fire  burning  and  all  stirred  up  to 
labor,  pray  and  believe  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

After  the  Ingathering  the  workers  returned  to  their 
fields  where  meetings  were  in  progress,  while  others  went  to 
open  up  at  new  points.  No.  2  were  abundant  in  labors  at 
the  Reapers  Home  also  helping  carry  forward  the  work  in 
the  class.  No.  4  continued  the  meetings  at  Paris,  Ill.,  where 
there  was  a  lively  interest  and  much  good  being  done.  Mr. 
Dake  came  Jan.  4th  staying  two  days  and  preaching  to 


278 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


large  congregations.  A  number  came  to  the  altar  and  some 

o  o  o 

found  peace. 

The  meetings  here  were  transferred  to  the  care  of  band 

No.  21,  and  No.  4  went  to  assist  on  the  Ohio  division.  As 

* 

the  meeting  in  Paris  progressed,  others  sought  the  Lord  and 
were  saved.  The  band  was  reinforced  by  Miss  Viola 
Light,  a  young  convert  from  Charleston  who  had  been 
called  to  the  work. 

A  class  of  twenty  members  was  organized.  Some 
precious  seasons  were  enjoyed  in  the  meetings  which  fol¬ 
lowed,  and  several  more  were  saved.  The  Reapers  Home  was 
moved  to  this  place,  from  Carlinviile,  Ill,,  in  April.  The 
special  meetings  closed  'here  April  yth  though  interesting 
prayer  meetings  and  Sabbath  services  were  continued.  A 
new  church  was  started  here  also.  The  band  remained 
until  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting  carrying  forward  the 
work  on  Sabbath  in  a  tabernacle  and  soliciting  subscriptions 
for  the  church. 

No.  5  continued  the  work  at  Pana,  which  was  going 
in  power.  On  Jan.  1st  the  meetings  were  removed  to  a 
larger  hall  with  a  seating  capacity  for  several  hundred  peo¬ 
ple.  The  following  night  one  soul  was  saved.  Others  were 
set  at  liberty  in  the  Lord  as  the  meetings  went  on.  The  hall 
was  crowded  night  after  night  with  a  deeply  interested  con¬ 
gregation.  Mr.  Dake  came  again  Jan.  31st  and  remained 
over  the  Sabbath  preaching  three  times  on  that  day. 

His  sermon  in  the  morning  on  holiness,  was  very  clear 
and  was  made  a  blessing  to  believers.  At  the  invitation  fol¬ 
lowing  the  sermon,  eighteen  came  to  the  altar  to  seek  the 
experience.  It  was  a  precious  time.  Large  crowds  were  in 
attendance  in  the  afternoon  and  evening.  Three  were  saved 
in  the  afternoon  and  one  in  the  -evening.  A  large  number 
were  saved  during  this  band’s  labors  here.  Some  hardened 
sinners  broke  down  before  God  and  were  saved.  Confession 
of  wrongs,  making  restitution  and  straightening  up  all 


Band  Work. 


279 


crookedness  of  past  dealing  was  the  result  of  their  repenting. 
The  forerunner  of  Christ  preached  repentance  and  told  his 
hearers  to  “  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  repent¬ 
ance,”  and  added,  “  Therefore  every  tree  which  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire.” 
Matt,  iii,  8,  10. 

The  doctrine  of  repentance  is  largely  omitted  in  modern 
preaching  or  has  been  so  modified  as  to  mean  nothing,  and 
godly  sorrow,  the  putting  away  of  sins  and  making  restitu¬ 
tion  is  seldom  witnessed.  O,  for  ten  thousand  preachers  to 
preach  in  trumpet  tones  u  Repentance  toward  God,  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,”  until  multitudes  of  souls  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins  will  “  Awake  to  righteousness  and  sin 
not.”  The  clear  and  joyous  manner  in  which  souls  were 
“  born  again”  at  Pana  were  the  fruits  of  deep  and  thorough 
repentance.  The  work  was  continued  until  May  ix,  189T. 
A  class  of  thirty-four  members  was  organized,  twenty-six 
being  received  into  membership  at  one  time.  Rev.  W.  B. 
M.  Colt  officiated  on  this  occasion.  The  Holy  Spirit  was 
poured  out  in  a  glorious  manner.  A  church  enterprise  was 
started  of  which  we  will  speak  farther  on. 

The  work  at  Hegewisch  was  continued  by  No.  ii,the 
interest  and  conviction  deepening.  Mr.  Dake  came  again  Jan. 
27th  and  preached  from  the  words,  “The  harvest  is  past,  the 
summer  is  ended  and  we  are  not  saved.”  Jer.  viii,  20.  At 
the  invitation  the  altar  was  filled  with  seekers,  some  of  whom 
were  saved  the  following  day.  This  work  continued  until 
the  last  of  April.  Others  were  saved  and  a  class  of  fifteen 
was  organized.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  again  in  April 
preaching  and  encouraging  the  workers. 

At  Charleston  the  work  continued  until  Feb.  22nd  and 
a  number  more  were  saved.  The  work  at  Westfield  which 
has  been  reported,  reached  far  into  the  new  year.  The 
dedication  of  the  new  church  took  place  in  March,  of  which 
we  have  no  report. 


V 


280  Vivian  A.  Dake. 

No.  13,  Laura  Douglass,  leader,  kept  at  their  work  at 
Ta}'lorville,  until  Miss  Douglass,  who  had  been  called  to 
India,  left  for  a  rest  and  to  make  preparation  for  her  far-off 
field.  No.  15  assisted  by  No.  22,  May  Burner,  leader,  con¬ 
tinued  in  the  Ohio  work,  which  was  begun  in  December. 
The  meetings  were  held  in  a  Congregational  church  in 
Farmington.  Mr.  Dake  and  wife  came  Feb.  12th.  He 
had  great  liberty  in  preaching  from  the  text,  “  And  the 
door  was  shut.”  Matt,  xxv,  10.  The  Lord  was  present 
in  power  and  hearts  were  moved  by  the  truth;  but  no  one 
yielded  to  God.  A  few  were  saved  later.  In  April  the 
meetings  were  removed  from  the  church  to  a  tabernacle, 
where  one  soul  was  saved. 

Several  new  meetings  were  opened  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year  on  the  Illinois  division,  one  being  at  Rantoul,  Ill., 
which  was  opened  Jan.  3rd,  1891  by  band  No.  23,  Nettie 
Hulbert,  leader,  assisted  by  the  pastor  at  Urbana,  Rev.  T. 
B.  Adams.  Catholicism  and  secrecy  had  some  strongholds 
here.  The  Lord  blest  the  truth  preached  and  after  about 
three  weeks  some  began  to  seek  Him  and  one  was  saved. 
This  aroused  the  enemy  somewhat  and  one  evening  a  brick 
came  crashing  through  the  window  but  no  one  was  hurt. 
Mr.  Dake  came  Feb.  7th  and  was  much  helped  and  blest  in 
preaching.  Twenty  arose  for  prayers  and  after  meeting 
was  dismissed  two  young  men  who  were  under  deep  con¬ 
viction  prayed  until  they  were  saved.  Conviction  deepened 
and  others  were  set  at  liberty. 

An  interesting  meeting  was  held  here  by  the  Reapers 
Home  band  who  stopped  on  their  way  to  Paris.  The  matron, 
Mrs.  Belle  S.  Allen  and  one  assistant  and  seven  of  the  chil¬ 
dren  were  present.  It  was  an  uncommon  sight  to  the 
people  to  see  children  testifying  to  salvation  and  taking 
hold  in  a  religious  meeting,  and  much  interest  was  mani¬ 
fested.  It  is  expected  in  these  days  that  children  will  figure 
largely  in  Sunday  school  exhibitions  and  display  their  beauty 


Band  Work. 


281 


and  brightness  in  various  ways;  but  to  have  them  converted 
and  able  to  witness  to  the  fact  and  manifest  their  joy  over 
the  same  is  an  almost  unheard  of  thing.  There  would 
be  fewer  tears  and  less  sorrow  over  the  misconduct  of  young 
men  and  women  were  as  much  labor  bestowed  by  parents  to 
get  them  converted  in  childhood  as  there  is  to  cultivate  their 
minds  and  make  them  shine  in  society. 

A  class  was  organized,  of  those  who  had  been  saved  and 
when  the  meetings  closed  May  31st  there  was  much  rejoicing 
over  what  the  Lord  had  done  at  that  place. 

Meetings  were  opened  in  Dunville,  Ontario,  Can.,  by 
band  No.  7,  Feb.  9th  in  a  hall.  The  workers  found  little 
spirituality  among  professors  of  religion  on  this  new  field. 
Some  who  had  previously  held  meetings  here  had  been 
crooked  in  their  lives  and  this  had  caused  much  prejudice, 
which  had  to  be  met  and  overcome  but  God  gave  courage 
and  faith  to  the  workers  and  some  were  saved. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dake  came  in  March  to  help  on  the  work. 
Mr.  Dake  had  great  liberty  in  preaching  the  terrors  of  the 
law  from  the  words,  ‘‘  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light.”  Eph.  v,  14. 
Great  solemnity  rested  on  the  people  as  the  Spirit  attended 
the  truth.  One  man  broke  down,  confessed  his  sins,  threw 
his  pipe  and  tobacco  on  the  floor,  and  sought  and  found  par¬ 
don.  Few  there  are  who  have  courage  to  tear  the  bandage 
of  sin  from  the  eyes  of  the  people  and  make  them  see  their 
peril. 

Mr.  Caughey  speaking  of  this  says:  ‘‘So  long  as  a 
minister  will  keep  his  distance  and  not  use  too  harsh  means 
to  remove  the  bandage  he  is  praised  for  his  eloquence  or 
ingenuity .  But  if  the  sword  of  truth  cut  into  the  bandage 
or  if  the  sparks  of  truth  fall  upon  it  and  burn  it,  or  by  any 
unusual  boisterousness  he  shakes  and  loosens  the  fastenings 
so  that  dciylight  flashes  through  upon  the  conscience,  then 
woe  be  upon  him!  He  is  a  troubler  of  Israel .  The  carnal 


282 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


mind  is  indignant !  Ministers,  not  a  few,  recoil  from  the 
deed,  fearing  the  penalty  and  so  deal  with  a  gentle  hand  and 
soothing  words.  Thus  Satan  has  his  wav.  He  leads  the 
captive  onward  to  the  pit  and  meets  with  but  trifling  inter¬ 
ception.  Thus,  multitudes  never  lose  the  bandage  till  the 
flames  of  hell  burn  it  off.” 

Mr.  Dake  dealt  out  plain  truth  which  made  some  very 
uneasy,  for  it  touched  their  idols.  Some  drew  back,  but 
others  walked  in  the  light  and  were  saved.  God  continued 
to  help  in  the  declaration  of  His  truth.  Many  were  under 
conviction  and  some  yielded  to  God  and  wrere  saved  in  the 
meetings,  which  closed  June  12th,  to  allow  the  workers  to 
attend  the  Harvest  Home.  Much  light  had  shone  on  sin  and 
the  way  of  life  was  clearly  pointed  out. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

As  the  spring  months  passed  some  meetings  closed  and 
new  ones  were  opened.  Casey,  Ill.,  was  opened  Feb.  29th 
bv  band  Xo.  19  with  Vina  Winne  in  charge.  The  hall  in 
which  meetings  were  held  proved  too  small  to  hold  the  peo¬ 
ple  who  came  and  many  were,  at  times,  unable  to  get  in. 
Again  did  the  Lord  pour  out  His  Spirit  in  convicting  and 
converting  power.  A  number  were  clearly  saved. 

One,  an  invalid  lady,  of  good  moral  life,  came  to  the 
meetings.  She  had  been  under  conviction  for  two  years  but 
refused  to  walk  in  the  light.  The  Spirit  again  strove  with 
her  and  she  came  to  the  altar,  and  after  hours  of  seeking  fell 
under  the  power  of  God  and  lay  for  some  time.  At  length 
she  began  praising  God  and  exclaimed:  I  am  healed — soul 

and  body.”  Her  conversion  made  a  deep  impression  through¬ 
out  the  town.  A  deeper  interest  was  added  to  the  meetings 


Band  Work. 


283 


by  the  coming  of  the  converts  from  the  neighboring  towns, 
where  meetings  had  been  held.  These  gave  glowing  testi¬ 
monies  of  the  power  of  God  to  save.  No.  19  was' called  to 
another  field  of  labor  and  No.  29  was  left  in  charge  of  this 
meeting. 

After  the  dedication  of  the  church  atThomasboro  which 
occurred  March  1,  1891,  No.  14  opened  meetings  at  Paxton, 
Ill.  Mr.  Dake  was  present  April  4th  and  5th  and  preached 
with  liberty,  but  “the  word  preached  did  not  profit  them,” 
doubtless  for  the  same  reason  given  of  old, — “  not  being  mixed 
with  faith  in  them  that  heard  it.  ”  There  was  no  move  to¬ 
ward  God.  No.  14  labored  here  until  May  4,  1891.  It  was 
found  that  the  people  had  had  much  light  on  holiness  in  the 
past  and  some  had  known  what  real  salvation  was.  As  the 
meeting  progressed  some*  were  convicted  and  a  few  were 
saved,  but  the  most  of  the  people  were  unyielding  though 
seemingly  convicted  by  the  truth.  After  several  weeks  of  • 
faithful  labor  the  work  at  Paxton,  Ill.,  closed  June  29th. 

Meetings  were  opened  at  Red  Oak,  Iowa,  March  7,  1891 
by  No.  17.  There  was  a  Free  Methodist  class  here.  The 
meetings  were  continued  until  April.  Bad  roads,  small  con¬ 
gregations  and  a  heavy  pressure  upon  the  meeting  were  some 
things  encountered  here  and  not  much  was  accomplished. 
After  visiting  and  helping  in  meetings  at  Shenandoah,  Coin 
and  Imogene,  Iowa,  No.  17  pitched  a  tent  at  Blanchard,  and 
opened  meetings  May  13th  which  continued  until  June  23rd. 

Onarga,  Ill.,  was  the  last  meeting  to  be  opened  before 
the  Harvest  Home  camp  meeting.  It  was  begun  June  13th 
by  No.  30,  Hattie  Cone,  Leader.  The  sisters  comprising  this 
band  were  much  helped  of  God  in  declaring  His  word  and 
some  were  convicted  of  the  truth.  One  man  arose  in  the 
meetings  and  publicly  confessed  that  he  had  been  a  church 
member  for  years  but  had  never  been  converted.  A  lady 
testified  that  she  had  been  told  to  simply  believe  the  Bible 
and  be  baptized.  She  was  baptized  and  tried  to  believe,  but 


284 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


never  knew  her  sins  forgiven.  These  two  began  to  seek 
God  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

The  pastor  of  one  of  the  churches  came  to  the  taber¬ 
nacle,  where  the  young  sisters  were  earnestly  laboring  to 
turn  souls  from  their  sins  to  God,  and  asked  them  to  read  an 
announcement  of  a  “Lawn  Social”  to  be  held  by  his  church 
and  invited  the  congregation  over  and  said:  “  Come  over 
yourselves  and  have  supper.”  The  workers  though  young 
in  years  and  experience,  had  been  taught  of  the  Lord  to 
“Have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness 
but  rather  reprove  them,  ”  and  promptly  declined  to  read  the 
announcement. 

Some  articles  against  them  and  the  work  appeared  in  the 
papers,  and  not  long  after,  the  tabernacle  was  set  on  fire,  and 
completely  consumed.  Nothing  daunted  by  this  the  meet¬ 
ings  were  continued  where  the  tabernacle  stood  as  the  seats 
remained  uninjured.  Some  of  the  citizens  were  stirred  over 
this  occurrence  and  began  to  take  up  a  subscription  to  pur¬ 
chase  a  new  tabernacle,  but  wished  it  understood  that  it  was 
more  to  redeem  the  reputation  of  their  town,  which  had  suf¬ 
fered  for  this  act,  than  because  they  were  in  sympathy  with 
the  work  or  sorry  for  the  workers. 

A  few  days  later  they  were  turned  away  from  the  home 
where  they  had  been  staying.  They  then  rented  a  room 
but  soon  the  old  complaint  of  too  loud  praying  was  raised 
and  again  they  were  obliged  to  move  out.  There  was  no 
place  in  the  town  where  they  could  go  and  setting  their 
trunks  and  other  possessions  out  under  a  tree,  they  patiently 
waited  for  the  Lord  to  provide.  They  were  not  cast  down 
in  their  souls,  but  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  believing  that  He 
would  send  help.  While  sitting,  eating  their  frugal  meal 
beneath  the  friendly  branches  of  a  tree  Mr.  Dake  unexpect¬ 
edly  came,  evidently  sent  of  God  for  their  encouragement 
and  help.  An  old  colored  lady  on  hearing  of  the  situation 
offered  them  a  small  house  in  the  edge  of  the  town  which 


Work  in  the  Reapers*  Home.  285 

they  accepted  and  though  very  humble,  it  seemed  like  a 
palace,  for  the  Lord  dwelt  with  them  there. 

The  meetings  went  on  and  persecution  continued.  One 
evening  the  ropes,  which  held  the  large  center  pole,  on  which 
the  gasoline  lamp  still  hung,  were  untied  and  the  pole  fell 
narrowly  missing  one  of  the  converts.  Though  the  lamp  con¬ 
tained  two  gallons  of  gasoline  and  was  burning  at  the  time, 
through  the  mercy  of  God  no  harm  was  done. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  lamps  were  taken  away  and  the 
workers  found  at  meeting  time  that  they  had  no  light. 
Friends  substituted  lanterns  and  the  meeting  went  on  in  the 
freedom  of  the  Spirit.  Showers  of  blessing  fell  on  the  work¬ 
ers  and  the  few  converts  who  were  standing  at  their  posts 
amid  such  hostilities  from  the  enemies  of  Christ.  This  con¬ 
tinued  until  the  time  for  the  annual  Harvest  Home  and  the 
meetings  were  discontinued  to  be  taken  up  again  at  the  close 
of  the  cam]3  meeting. 

The  Reapers  Home  work  which  had  been  removed  from 
Carlinville  to  Paris,  Ill.,  was  in  a  flourishing  condition  under 
the  blessing  of  God.  A  commodious  brick  house  with  ex¬ 
tensive  and  finely  shaded  grounds  was  secured  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  city.  The  Lord  sent  in  means  to  purchase  some 
necessary  furnishings  and  it  was  soon  filled  up  with  children 
until  it  was  again  crowded.  The  Lord  greatly  blest 
this  branch  of  the  work  and  it  multiplied  on  Mr.  Dake’s 

hands.  At  this  time  eight  of  the  children  were  converted 
and  givinggood  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart.  Mr.  Dake’s 
visits  to  the  Home  were  times  of  great  joy  to  the  children 
who  loved  him  very  dearly.  Though  using  much  firmness 
and  faithfulness  in  training  and  correcting  them  it  w&s  done 
in  such  love  and  tenderness  that  it  completely  melted  and 
won  every  little  heart. 

We  give  a  glimpse  into  the  Home  life  and  the  kind  of 
work  which  was  carried  on  there  in  Mr.  Dake’s  own  words: 
uOn  last  Sabbath  evening  we  had  a  melting  and  breaking 


286 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


up  time.  Before  prayers  Carrie  and  Minnie  took  little  Ruth 
into  the  schoolroom  to  pray  with  her.  Ruth  had  not  been 
blest  much  for  a  week  and  needed  help.  Carrie  and  Minnie 
with  streaming  eyes  begged  Jesus  to  help  Ruth  and  soon  the 
help  came.  The  Spirit’s  presence  was  felt  all  over  the  Home. 

•  In  another  room  Mary,  Lottie  and  Lana  were  praying  for 
Bessie  who  is  a  new  girl  and  unsaved;  and  in  another  room 
Ernest  and  Albert  were  praying  for  George  who  is  a  new 
boy  at  the  home.  He  broke  up  a  good  deal  and  promised 
to  get  saved.  Then  we  gathered  for  prayers  and  O,  how 
the  Holy  Ghost  came.  The  children  were  much  blest.  God 
encourages  us.  It  does  our  hearts  good  to  see  these  mother¬ 
less  children  under  this  clean  influence  preparing  for  useful 
lives.  A  poor  woman  came  to  us  with  her  five-year-old  child 
the  other  day  but  we  could  not  take  it.  If  we  had  room  we 

M 

could  easily  find  a  hundred  children.  4  The  hope  of  Israel’  is 
the  work  anions  the  children.” 

About  this  time  an  elderly  sister  came.  A  pleasant  cot¬ 
tage  was  found  near  the  Home  which  was  given  free  of 
rent  and  the  “Old  Saints  Home”  came  into  being.  This  was 
to  be  a  place  where  old,  helpless,  dependent  ladies  could  find 
a  salvation  home.  No  admittance  fee  was  to  be  charged. 
Those  who  have  nothing  are  taken  in  gladly.  The  Lord 
smiled  on  the  work  and  supplied  the  needs  and  though  some¬ 
times  brought  to  a  severe  test  of  faith,  the  children  never 
went  hungry.  The  Home  is  supported  altogether  by  dona¬ 
tions  sent  by  those  who  are  interested  in  such  work. 

The  work  of  salvation,  education  and  training  went  on 
in  the  Home.  Family  prayers  were  times  of  great  blessing 
and  help  to  children  and  workers.  Mr.  Dake  felt  the  spirit¬ 
ual  training  to  be  of  the  first  importance.  The  soul  first  then 
the  mind  and  the  body.  His  ideas  of  training  and  governing 
children  were  old-fashioned.  He  did  not  spare  the  rod  when 
a  case  arose  which  demanded  its  use.  It  was  not  used  has¬ 
tily  or  with  an  impatient  spirit,  but  with  kindness  the  child 


The  Missionary  Training  Home.  287 

was  talked  with  and  made  to  understand  its  fault,  then  cor¬ 
rected  and  prayed  with  until  all  melted  and  subdued. 

Mr.  Dake  felt  that,  first  of  all,  the  wills  of  the  children 
must  be  subdued  and  brought  into  subjection  and  to  this  end, 
he  and  his  assistants  at  the  Home  faithfully  labored.  He 
would  remark  that  he  would  rather  that  his  little  girls  would 
die  in  infancy  than  grow  up  to  have  their  own  way.  He 
believed  that  the  work  must  be  begun  at  an  early  age  and  if 
faithfully  done  would  bring  them  into  submission  to  God 
with  far  less  trouble  than  those  met  with  who  have  had  their 
own  way. 

He  believed  that  the  best  success  could  be  obtained  by 
frequently  praying  with  the  children  alone  and  always  sought 
in  his  letters  to  the  Home  to  impress  on  the  minds  of  those 
in  charge  of  the  children  the  inestimable  value  of  so  doing. 
It  has  been  observed  that  nothing  has  been  so  effectual  in 
melting  their  hearts  and  keeping  them  right  as  this. 

Mr.  Dake  exercised  great  care,  to  guard  against  all 
impurity  among  the  children.  He  saw  the  awful  tide  of 
impurity  which  is  sweeping  through  the  world  and  poisoning 
the  minds  of  the  youth.  His  soul  abhorred  it  and  he  set  to 
work  to  guard  the  children  in  the  Home  against  it.  No 
impure  words  were  allowed  and  any  offense  on  this  line  was 
promptly  corrected,  and  the  children  instructed  in  the  way  of 
purity  of  life  and  words.  Eternal  vigilance  is  the  price  of 
safety  on  this  line. 

The  Missionary  Training  Home  at  St.  Louis,  was  in 
active  operation  at  this  time.  With  the  development  of 
foreign  band  work  came  the  necessity  of  a  home  where  out¬ 
going  missionaries  could  prepare  for  their  fields  and  which 
should  also  be  open  to  home  workers  for  rest  and  better 
preparation  for  their  work. 

While  this  was  not  designed  for  an  educational  institu¬ 
tion  in  its  proper  sense,  yet  it  afforded  opportunities  for  study 
and  training  in  a  practical  manner,  under  experienced  super- 


288 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


vision  in  such  things  as  make  workers  more  competent  in  any 

department  of  the  work.  Following  his  better  judgment 

Mr.  Dake  chose  The  Training  Home  for  the  opening  of 

this  work,  and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  it  in  a 
marked  degree. 

This  Home  had  been  a  missionary  training  home  for 
years  in  a  measure.  A  number  who  have  gone  to  foreign 
fields  had  been  workers  in  the  office  and  members  of  the 
family  for  some  time  previous  to  their  going.  A  missionary 
spirit  pervaded  the  place  to  such  an  extent  that  these  workers 
were  unconsciously  trained  for  their  work.  To  accept  what 
God  had  set  forth  was  Mr.  Dake’s  custom  and  accordingly 
when  the  need  of  a  Missionary  Home  was  felt,  this  Training 
Home  was  chosen.  His  expressed  purpose  was  that  none 
should  act  as  leaders  of  such  a  work  who  were  not  delivered 
from  the  carnal  mind  and  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost;  as 
a  clean  work  was  considered  of  the  utmost  importance  and  to 
help  souls  to  a  clear  and  thorough  Bible  experience  was  the 
greatest  work  of  the  Home. 

Situated  in  a  great  Western  railroad  center  this  Home  is 
conveniently  accessible  to  the  workers.  Among  the  essen¬ 
tial  things  to  be  taught  in  the  Training  Home  is  practical 
hygiene.  This  is  deemed  of  great  benefit  to  missionaries. 
While  the  Home  has  not  been  a  sanitarium  in  its  proper 
sense,  it  has  proved  a  sanitary  blessing  to  those  who  have 
shared  its  privileges.  Hygienic  living,  as  far  as  practical,  has 
been  one  peculiar  feature  of  the  band  work.  To  most  of  the 
workers  this  was  a  new  experience  but  the  discarding  of 
unwholesome  food  from  their  diet  has  proved  a  great  bless¬ 
ing. 

Notwithstanding  the  great  strain  of  evangelistic  labors 
many  of  the  workers  have  improved  in  health  by  hygienic 
living  and  with  the  little  experience  and  knowledge  that  most 
of  the  workers  have  had  on  this  line  they  have  been  prac¬ 
tical  light-bearers  in  this  respect  and  a  consequent  blessing  to 


In  Norway. 


289 


many.  Salvation  includes  the  best  of  earth’s  blessings  as 
well  as  heaven’s  if  we  live  for  them.  At  this  time  sisters 
Bessie  Sherman  and  Laura  Douglass  were  here  preparing  for 
their  future  work  in  India.. 

The  Norway  band  having  become  proficient  enough  in 
the  language  to  talk  to  the  people  began  meetings  in  January 
in  the  band  home,  and  as  they  held  up  the  “  old  paths”  God 
worked  and  sent  conviction  so  deep  that  some  would  sit  with 
bowed  heads  or  weep  all  through  meeting.  They  would  also 
say:  “  If  I  was  only  like  you,”  and  pity  themselves  without 
seeming  to  know  that  Jesus  wanted  to  save  them  from  their 
sins  and  make  them  like  Himself. 

The  congregations  increased  until  the  little  band  room 
was  full.  It  would  only  accommodate  a  hundred  people. 
There  was  great  prejudice  among  the  members  of  the 
Lutheran  church  and  much  opposition  to  the  work  was 
manifested.  Their  members  were  warned  not  to  attend  the 
meetings  and  many  dared  not  disobey.  The  workers  kept 
praying  and  believing,  using  those  weapons  of  warfare  which 
were  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong¬ 
holds. 

They  soon  rejoiced  to  see  hard  hearts  breaking  and 
about  the  middle  of  February  two  were  saved,  one  being  a 
relative  of  brother  Uluess.  Others  were  clearly  and  joyfully 
converted  as  the  work  went  on,  and  with  shining  faces  testi¬ 
fied  to  their  deliverance  from  sin.  Up  to  July  20th  about  ten 
had  been  saved,  some  being  hard  cases.  Some  had  been  slaves 
to  the  tobacco  habit  but  as  light  shone  it  was  given  up. 

Mr.  Dake  in  company  with  his  wife,  spent  part  of  the 
month  of  January,  1891  in  Iowa.  He  had  a  very  enjoyable 
time  attending  the  district  quarterly  meeting  at  Shenandoah 
of  which  he  wrote:  “  It  was  one  of  the  best  of  quarterly 
meetings.  The  Firebrand  sisters  made  me  think  of  some  of 
our  own  fire-baptized  workers.  Saturday  evening  there  was 
deep  conviction  on  the  people.  God  manifested  His  power. 


290 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  altar  was  filled  and  several  were  reclaimed  or  saved. 
Sabbath  morning  the  fire  broke  out  in  the  love  feast.  The 
saints,  like  David  of  old,  danced  before  the  Lord  with  all 
their  might.  It  was  a  blessed  hour.  God  helped  in  His 
truth  as  we  preached  the  Bible  doctrine  of  confession  and 
death  to  the  4  old  man  ’  and  the  amens  rang  out  on  every  side. 
Glory  to  God!  We  find  many  of  the  West  Iowa  pilgrims 
are  blest  and  they  are  glad  to  stand  by  the  old  track.” 

They  also  assisted  Rev.  M.  D.  Myers  for  a  few  days  in 

revival  services  at  Imogene,  Iowa.  We  next  find  him  and 

Mrs.  Dake  at  Bolivar,  N.  Y.,  where  they  assisted  pastor 

E.  M.  Sandvs  in  revival  services.  His  labors  here  were 

•/ 

much  blessed  to  souls.  As  a  faithful  watchman  on  the  walls 
of  Zion,  he  sounded  forth  warnings  against  the  spirit  of 
worldliness  which  creeps  in  unless  resolutely  resisted.  He 
had  seen  some  evidences  of  it  here  and  shunned  not  to  declare 
the  truth.  The  results  we  give  in  his  own  words: 

44  They  welcomed  the  truth  and  the  bows  and  bunches  of 
ribbon  were  taken  off.  Saturdav  afternoon  the  class  leader 
got  up  to  speak  and  pulled  off  his  necktie  and  told  the  young 
converts  they  should  not  stumble  over  him.  Then  another 
old  brother  got  up  to  speak  and  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  him 
and  off  came  his  necktie.  You  should  have  seen  that  old 
brother  when  he  got  his  choker  off;  how  he  skipped  about 
the  church. 

44  Some  have  taken  exception  because  I  said  that  neck¬ 
ties  choke  our  preachers.  I  affirm  they  do,  to  the  extent  that 
they  cannot  consistently  talk  to  the  sisters  about  the  necessity 
of  plainness  in  dress  when  they  themselves  put  neckties  on 
and  depart  from  the  plain  way.  So  you  will  find,  under  the 
ministration  of  the  preachers  who  wear  neckties,  the  world  is 
creeping  in.  Twenty -three  joined  the  class  on  Sabbath  by 
letter  and  on  probation  and  still  the  battle  goes  on.” 

We  make  a  few  extracts  from  his  private  notes  written 
at  this  time;  44  God  gave  me  one  of  the  best  times  of  my  life 


Diary  Entries. 


291 


to-night  preaching  from  the  words,  ‘  Beloved,  now  are  we 
the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be:  but  we  know  that,  when  He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be 
like  Him;  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is. 5  1  John,  3,  2. 55 

Feb.  22nd.  “God  was  in  the  love  feast  and  it  was  very 
good.  Amen.  The  other  exercises  were  passably  good. 
But  the  Holy  Ghost  did  not  have  channels  to  flow  through.” 

Feb.  23rd.  “  A  good  day.  Good  news  from  all  around. 
Word  from  Norway  was  cheering.  God  came  in  power  to 
my  soul  while  reading  my  letters.” 

Feb.  24th.  “  Have  been  very  busy  but  have  felt  that 

God  was  cheering  me.  Much  helped  in  secret  prayer. 
Prayed  more  than  usual,  hence  more  blest.  Amen.  The 
Lord  helped  in  preaching  and  two  came  to  the  altar.” 

Feb.  25th.  “A  bright  morning  to  my  soul.” 

Feb.  28th.  “  This  evening  Mr.  J.  H -  —  a  promi¬ 

nent  merchant  in  town  came  to  the  altar  and  was  powerfully 
converted.  He  had  been  long  under  conviction  and  his  con¬ 
version  was  a  triumph.  6  Let  the  battle  go  on.5  55 

F rom  Feb.  29th  to  March  1  ith  they  visited  and  held  meet¬ 
ings  in  Rochester,  North  Chili, West  W ebster,  Tonawanda  and 
Lockport,  N.  Y.,  and  also  visited  the  bands  at  Dunville,  Ont. 
We  have  but  little  to  give  our  readers  of  his  labors  in  these 
meetings  save  what  he  himself  wrote,  and  he  said  but  little  of 
his  own  work.  He  writes  of  “Old  Genesee”  and  his  visit 
and  reception  at  these  places  and  also  his  observations  on  the 
state  of  the  work  and  the  evidences  of  worldliness  as  follows: 

“We  spent  a  number  of  days  on  this  old  battlefield.  At 
Rochester,  North  Chili,  Tonawanda  and  Lockport,  we 
were  warmly  welcomed  and  saw  the  hand  of  God  in 
convicting  and  helping  the  people.  The  truth  was  gladly 
received.  There  are  saints  in  this  conference  who  know  no 
retreat.  There  is  a  revolution  taking  place  here.  Young 
men,  who  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  and  who  keep  the  unc¬ 
tion  on  them  are  coming  to  the  front.  A  number  of  good 


292 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


revivals  have  been  held  in  various  parts  of  the  conference.” 

After  speaking  of  the  needs  at  some  places,  he  mentions 
the  worldly  conformity  in  dress  and  in  house  furnishings  and 
says :  “  Here  you  see  many  finely  furnished  houses.  Extrav¬ 

agance  in  furniture  is  at  the  expense  of  God’s  poor.  Brussels 
carpet,  silk  upholstered  furniture,  gilt  picture  frames,  lace 
curtains,  marble  top  furniture,  etc.,  consume  the  money  that 
might  be  used  in  pulling  sinners  out  of  the  fire.  God  help 
us  to  keep  to  the  plain  way.  It  was  in  this  conference  I  was 
converted,  educated  and  called  to  preach  and  many  old 
friends  gave  me  a  warm  clasp  of  the  hand  and  encouraged 
me  in  trying  to  ‘girdle  the  globe  with  salvation.’” 

He  also  reported  a  day  at  North  Chili,  which  shows  his 
own  enjoyment  of  being  among  the  friends  of  his  school 
days  and  how  he  turned  everything  to  God’s  glory  and  the 
helping  of  souls.  We  give  it  as  he  wrote  it  while  there  on 
this  trip: 

“Thursday,  March  5th  Mrs.  Dake  and  I  came  to  the 
well-remembered  place.  Sister  Benson  Roberts  met  us  at 
the  depot  and  we  were  soon  at  the  old  farmhouse.  On  the 
way,  we  paused  by  the  ruins  of  the  old  seminary  and  I 
pointed  out  to  my  wife  the  place  where  I  was  converted.  It 
was  a  desolate  scene — the  crumbling  fragments  of  the  wall; 
but  all  are  striving  in  faith  and  reaching  forth  to  see  it 
rebuilt.  (This  has  since  been  done.) 

“We  werq.  warmly  and  heartily  entertained.  God  came 
to  the  evening  meeting  in  power  and  two  were  blest.  Father 
and  mother  Roberts  were  present  and  in  the  Spirit .  We 
stopped  for  the  night  at  professor  Roberts’.  The  next  morn¬ 
ing  we  went  to  father  Roberts’  to  dinner  in  company  with 
Benson  and  wife.  We  had  just  finished  our  dinner  when  a 
delegation  of  students  arrived  and  filed  into  the  house.  They 
had  learned  that  Mrs,  Dake  and  I  were  going  away  that  day 
and  held  an  indignation  meeting  and  had  come  to  request  us 
to  stay  over  the  Sabbath.  Of  this  their  ‘spokes -'woman' 


A  Day  at  North  Chili. 


293 


informed  us.  We  were  much  affected  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
filled  the  place.  We  told  them  our  appointments  were  out, 
but  we  would  return  next  week  and  we  would  pray  now. 
So  we  went  to  our  knees,  and  there  was  a  breaking  up  time. 
Three  of  them  were  blest  and  saved.  Glory  to  God!  At 
three  P.  M.  professor  Roberts  turned  the  school  session  into 
a  meeting.  God  came  again.  Two  more  struck  through 

o  o  o 

into  liberty.  Oh,  it  was  so  blessed.  Father  Roberts  was  in 
his  element  and  rubbed  his  hands  and  said:  4  Amen!  Praise 
the  Lord!’ and  sang  snatches  of  old-fashioned  songs.  Mother 
Roberts  was  plain  and  simple  as  ever.  God  endorsed  the 
meeting.  It  made  us  think  of  old  times  when  Albert  Stil- 
well,  Phil.  Hanna,  Emma  Chesbro,  myself  and  others  were 
converted  and  when  Ida  Winget,  Jennie  Sellew  and  Lucy 
Coleman  and  Orlo  Moore,  now  in  heaven,  used  to  shout  for 

j°y- 

“  There  are  plain  pilgrims  here  now,  but  some  have 
too  stylish  an  appearance  and  some  show  compromise 
in  their  own  dress  and  that  of  their  children.  But  the  truth 
was  gladly  received — more  eagerly  in  fact  than  we  have  seen 
in  any  other  place  on  our  journey  and  the  outlook  is  for  a 
deluge  of  old-fashioned  power.  Professor  and  Mrs.  Roberts 
promise  God  and  the  people  that  they  shall  have  here  a  sal¬ 
vation  school  on  Holy  Ghost  lines.” 

Of  this  trip  he  writes  in  his  journal:  “  The  Lord  has  been 
with  us  and  has  given  us  many  souls.  Glory  to  God!  I  am 
full  of  blessing.  My  God  keeps  me  in  perfect  peace  all  the 
time.  The  work  is  going  in  power.  Mrs.  Dake  is  doing 
well  in  raising  money  for  the  Reapers  Home.” 

•From  March  11th  to  28th  he  writes:  “We  have  held 
meetings  in  Alma  and  Cedar  Springs,  Mich.,  and  are  now 
in  Richland  County,  Wis.  God  is  with  us.  Some  were 
saved  in  the  meetings.  My  soul  reaches  out  after  all  the 
will  of  God.  I  feel  missionary  fire  in  all  my  bones. 
God  help  us  to  get  a  thousand  for  the  dark  lands  of  the 


294 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ea7'th.  In  this  place  our  people  were  mobbed  awhile  ago. 
God  is  with  them.  They  are  worshiping  in  a  granary. 
Amen.” 

W e  have  no  detailed  account  of  Mr.  Dake’s  work 
from  April  till  the  latter  part  of  July  of  this  year.  We 
only  know  that  he  was  abundant  in  labors  and  visited 
some  of  the  bands  in  April  and  spent  a  few  days  at  the 
Reapers  Home,  a  place  where  he  delighted  to  be,  but 
where  he  could  seldom  spend  much  time  owing  to  other 
duties. 

He  attended  camp  meetings  at  various  places  in  Wiscon¬ 
sin,  Illinois  and  Iowa,  doing  the  work  of  an  evangelist.  He 
endured  afflictions  and  made  full  proof  of  his  ministry.  The 
last  entry  he  made  in  his  journal  is  characteristic  of  him  and 
though  few  in  words  it  gives  a  good  insight  into  his  life. 
He  writes  March  28th  to  July  7th: 

“This  7th  day  of  July  finds  me  still  at  the  work  of 
the  Lord.  The  fire  burns.  Am  clean  in  soul.  Great  op¬ 
position  to  Pentecost  missions  is  manifest  but  Jesus  smiles. 
Praise  the  Lord!  May  God  keep  me  steady.” 

The  opposition  became  more  general  during  these 
spring  and  summer  months,  and  some  of  it  coming  from 
familiar  friends  and  brethren  whom  he  loved,  made  it  heavier 
for  him  to  bear.  The  spirit  which  he  showed  at  this  time 
was  Christlike  indeed,  and  entirely  free  from  resentment  or 
retaliation.  He  said  but  little  about  the  opposition  he  was 
receiving  and  when  he  did  have  occasion  to  mention  it,  it 
was  with  the  kindest  spirit. 

We  have  seen  him  weep  and  pray  over  it,  but  with  prom¬ 
ises  to  be  true  to  his  convictions  and  with  love  and  prayer 
for  his  brethren  he  would  arise  and  go  on  his  way  greatly 
comforted  and  cheered  by  the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  He 
could  lift  up  his  face  without  spot  to  God  for  he  was  con¬ 
scious  that  there  was  no  selfish  motive  in  his  heart  but  simply 
an  overwhelming  desire  to  reach  as  many  souls  as  possible 


Independent  Foreign  Mission  Work. 


295 


and  as  quickly  as  he  could  44  in  every  land;”  hence  he  moved 

on  in  what  to  him ,  was  the  light  of  God  as  it  shone  on  him, 

and  continued  the  missionary  work  he  felt  called  to  do.  -  He 

was  indeed  a  missionary. 

%/ 

He  had  the  great  qualification  for  one,  u  e.,  he  saw  and 
felt  the  needs  of  the  heathen  both  home  and  foreign.  Jesus 
said:  44  The  field  is  the  world.”  Wesley  said  :  “The  world 
is  my  parish.”  His  soul  sang  out  the  watchword,  “We’ll 
girdle  the  globe  with  salvation.”  He  lived  so  near  the  cross 
and  drank  in  so  much  of  the  Master’s  spirit  that  he  was  often 
heard  to  exclaim,  while  rising  from  his  knees  with  streaming 
eyes,  4  O  this  lost  world,  this  lost  world!” 

The  failure  of  brother  R.  L.  Harris’  missionary  enter- 

- 

prise  in  Africa  seemed  to  rebound  on  the  church  and  dampen 
her  missionary  zeal.  He  saw  and  deplored  it  and  began  at 
once  to  plead  loudly  for  the  heathen.  He  felt  that  neither 
the  churches  in  general  nor  the  church  of  which  he  was  a 
member  were  doing  for  these  darkened  ones  as  much  as 
should  be  done.  Fie  prayed  and  labored  much  to  create  a 
missionary  interest  everywhere.  Wherever  he  preached,  a 
missionary  spirit  was  soon  manifested.  He  infused  both  faith 
and  fire  on  the  subject  into  all  he  could  reach.  His  sermons, 
songs,  exhortations  and  writings  were  full  of  pathetic  plead¬ 
ings  for  heathen  millions.  Yet  he  never  intended  to  start  a 
mission  movement  separate  from  that  of  his  church.  The 
independent  feature  of  his  mission  work  seemed  not  of  his 
own  planning;  but  rather  to  have  been  thrust  upon  him  by 
what  he  considered  the  unwise  or  unjust  action  of  his  breth¬ 
ren  in  the  church. 

For  instance,  when  brother  Chapman  and  wife  felt  the 
call  upon  them  to  go  as  missionaries  to  Africa,  he  having  had 
practical  proof  for  years  of  brother  C’s  ability  said:  44  Amen, 
George,  I’ll  help  you  raise  funds  to  go  ”  but  added:  44  The 
church  must  sanction  your  going.”  He  then  advised  brother 
Chapman  to  join  the  Wabash  annual  conference.  They  voted 


296 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


that  he  be  ordained  both  deacon  and  elder  with  a  view  of  his 
going  to  Africa.  He  was  duly  ordained  by  our  Senior  Super¬ 
intendent.  This  left  brother  Chapman  not  independent, 
but  in  the  hands  of  the  annual  conference  to  break  up  new 
fields  outside  of  conference  boundaries,  as  had  frequently  been 
done  in  our  church. 

The  next  year  brother  Ulness  felt  the  divine  hand  lead¬ 
ing  him  to  his  native  Norwegian  hills.  Again,  Mr.  Dake 
said:  u  Sivert,  I'll  help  3'ou.  ”  Brother  Ulness  presented 
himself  for  membership  in  the  same  conference,  and  was 
unanimously  received,  many  of  the  brethren  having  tor 
two  years  seen  his  successful  labors  in  new  fields  in  their 
midst.  The  question  of  his  ordination  was  then  brought  be¬ 
fore  the  conference  for  consideration.  After  some  discussion 
a  motion  was  made  that  he  be  ordained  deacon  and  elder, 
with  a  view  to  going  to  Norway.  The  president  of  the  con¬ 
ference,  contrary  to  former  precedents,  ruled  that  there  was 
no  power  in  the  church  to  appoint  a  missionary  to  foreign 
fields  outside  of  the  Missionary  Board,  and  hence  that  the 
question  was  out  of  order.  There  was  a  strong  feeling  in 
the  conference  in  favor  of  ordaining  brother  Ulness  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  precedent  established  by  the  Senior  Superintend¬ 
ent,  Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts. 

Many  thought  that  the  president  was  arbitrary  in  his 
ruling,  but  through  respect  for  his  age  and  position  submitted 
without  further  questioning.  This  left  brother  Ulness  with 
two  alternatives,  either  to  go  under  the  board  as  a  regular 
missionary,  which  he  did  not  feel  clear  to  do,  or  else  go  as  an 
independent  missionary.  He,  knowing  that  some  members 
of  the  board  did  not  feel  favorable  to  the  Pentecost  Band 
work,  chose  the  latter.  The  General  Conference  of  1890 
sustained  the  ruling  of  the  president,  though  made  contrary 
to  the  usages  of  the  church  in  the  past,  as  the  Michigan  an¬ 
nual  conference  had  for  years  sent  a  missionary  to  Missouri, 
and  the  Central  Illinois  conference  one  to  Kentucky.  This, 


Independent  Foreign  Mission  Work. 


297 


however,  took  the  power  to  legally  do  so  longer  out  of  their 
hands.  This  forced  the  necessity  upon  band  workers  of 
going  as  regular  board  missionaries,  or  else  going  independ¬ 
ent.  Thus,  originated  the  independent  feature  of  Pentecost 
Band  foreign  work,  which  Mr.  Dake  had  not,  originally  in¬ 
tended. 

He  said  that  the  annual  conferences  were  composed  gen¬ 
erally  of  spiritual,  level-headed,  safe  men  and  they  being  best 
acquainted  with  the  experience  and  qualifications  of  the  one 
professing  to  be  called  to  foreign  fields,  were  much  more 
competent  judges  than  a  mission  board  who  were  largely 
strangers  to  him.  He,  therefore  believed  that  the  mission¬ 
aries  might  report  directly  to  their  annual  conferences  and 
through  them  to  the  General  Conference  and  a  regular  board 
was  therefore  unnecessary.  He  believed  this  would  tend  to 
spread  missionary  fire,  the  respective  conferences  provoking 
one  another  to  love  and  to  good  works  on  this  line. 

We  are  sorry  that  from  the  first,  some  have  misjudged 
his  motives  in  acting  as  he  did.  We  have  endeavored  to  give 
a  plain  statement  of  his  position  on  the  mission  question. 
We  trust  all  will  grant  honor  to  whom  honor  is  due,  but 
fear  it  will  take  the  opening  of  the  books  in  the  white  light 
of  Judgment  to  convince  some.  With  these  convictions  that 
he  felt  were  from  God,  he  could  not  do  otherwise  than  he 
did,  and  “  with  malice  toward  none,  and  charity  for  ail”  he 
pursued  his  work. 

Had  he  been  possessed  of  the  self-willed,  stubborn  spirit 
of  which  he  was  accused,  there  would  not  have  been  mani¬ 
fested  the  patience  and  meekness  which  he  showed  toward 
those  who  opposed  him.  To  one  of  his  dearest  friends  who 
did  not  see  as  he  did  on  the  mission  question  he  wrote:  “If 
you  cannot  stand  with  me,  I  will  love  you  just  the  same  and 
plod  on  in  the  will  of  God.”  He  kept  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  on  his  soul  and  feared  not  the  outcome  of  being  true  to 
God  and  his  convictions.  There  was  a  sound  of  war  in  the 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


298 

land  and  the  battle  grew  hot  as  the  time  for  the  annual  Har¬ 
vest  Home  drew  near;  but  all  were  lobking  to  the  Lord  foi 
grander  victories  than  had  ever  been  known  in  the  work. 

w 

The  large  and  beautiful  fair  grounds  at  Charleston,  Ill., 

* 

had  been  secured  and  the  meeting  began  at  the  appointed 
time.  The  following  excellent  description  of  the  meeting 
which  was  written  by  the  editor  of  the  FirebrcwicL  and  pub¬ 
lished  in  that  paper,  with  a  few  corrections,  will  give  our 
readers  a  good  understanding  of  these  Harvest  Home  camp- 
meetings. 

cc  The  arrangement  for  public  services  was  on  the  largest 
and  most  practical  scale  we  ever  saw.  Three  large  taber¬ 
nacles  were  laced  together  making  a  space  about  one  hundred 
feet  wide,  and  fifty  feet  deep.  This  was  seated  inside  and 
out,  so  as  to  accommodate  twTo  thousand  people.  The  plat¬ 
form  was  seated  to  accommodate  the  preachers  and  wTorkers 
— a  hundred  or  more,  as  might  be  necessary. 

“Besides  the  large  tabernacle,  two  other  large  tents  were 
pitched,  one  for  the  young  ladies  of  the  work,  the  other  for 
the  men.  Several  family  tents  were  full  and  with  a  number 
of  small  tents  made  an  easy  equivalent  to  one  hundred  com¬ 
mon  tents  on  the  ground.  One  of  the  buildings  on  the 
grounds  was  brought  into  use  for  a  dining  hall  and  managed 
by  a  delegation  of  boys  and  girls  who  took  their  turn  about 
in  washing  dishes,  cooking,  waiting  on  the  table,  etc.,  so  that 
there  would  not  be  any  partiality  shown  and  all  might  have 
a  fair  chance  to  attend  the  services.  The  provisions  for  the 
table  were  supplied  in  answer  to  prayer.  Flour,  vegetables, 
meat,  and  money  came  in  abundance  and  they  lacked  no  good 
thing ;  and  hundreds  were  fed  who  came  as  visitors  and 
guests.  They  always  knelt  in  prayer  before  eating,  and  with 
songs  and  praises  partook  of  what  God  provided.  Heaven 
came  down  their  souls  to  greet,  and  glory  crowned  the  mercy 
seat.  A  pipe  from  the  city  water  works  came  right  into  the 


Harvest  Home  Camp  Meeting. 


299 


eating  hall,  which  was  very  convenient.  Seventy  five  dol¬ 
lars  was  paid  for  the  use  of  the  grounds. 

“ About  three  weeks  were  consumed  by  the  meetings,  in¬ 


cluding  the  days  spent  in  preparation  and  clearing  up.  It  lasted 
over  three  Sabbaths.  We  were  privileged  to  be  there  five 
days  of  this  time.  The  meeting  grew  in  interest  and  depth 
of  earnestness  from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  The  altar 
work  was  of  the  most  thorough  stamp  of  anything  it  had 
ever  been  our  privilege  to  see.  Lost  souls  were  never  left 
alone.  Sometimes  the  altar  work  did  not  close  till  near 
morning  and  seekers  nearly  always  came  through  before 
they  left  the  altar.  There  was  no  daubing  with  untempered 
mortar  by  those  engaged  in  the  meeting  direct.  Occasionally 
some  visitor,  who  did  not  know  the  way  by  experience 
would  try  to  make  it  easier  than  the  Bible  did. 

“The  singing  was  the  best  we  ever  heard.  The  words 
and  music  both  were  largelv  composed  by  the  singers  them¬ 
selves.  So  they  were  prepared  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
Spirit  for  all  stages  of  Christian  experience.  Wherever  a 
seeker  needed  help,  help  was  ready. 

“  The  young  people  who  had  given  their  lives  to  this 
work  showed  remarkable  adaptation  for  everything  that 
seemed  to  be  required  of  them.  They  were  as  ready  to  do 
drudgery  as  anything  else.  Order  was  excellent,  considering 
the  crowds  that  -  assembled  every  night — from  one  to  three 
thousand. 

“One  thing  was  noticeable  and  that  was  the  almost  entire 
freedom  from  anything  of  a  self-nature.  Very  little  was 
said  of  anything  but  salvation.  To  get  an  opportunity  to 
testify,  one  had  to  be  ready,  stand  up  and  hold  his  place,  till 
his  turn  came.  There  was  no  time  to  waste.  There  was 
seldom  any  preaching  in  the  morning,  as  the  love  feast  near¬ 
ly  always  ran  until  dinner  time  before  the  order  of  the  meet¬ 
ing  could  be  changed. 

“  There  were  representatives  of  nearly  all  denominations 


3°° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


at  this  meeting-.  They  came  from  far  and  near  but  the  bulk 
of  those  attending  was  from  the  Free  Methodist  church,  as 
this  work  is  a  child  of  Free  Methodism.  There  were  camp¬ 
ers  from  Canada,  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  Illinois, 
Michigan,  Iowa,  Missouri,  Kansas,  Wisconsin,  Texas  and 
Indiana,  whom  we  met.  How  many  more  states  were  rep¬ 
resented  it  is  hard  to  tell.  It  was  indeed  a  national  camp¬ 
meeting. 

“A  great  many  came  to  see,  what  they  had  heard  a 
great  deal  about.  Some  came  with  hearts  full  of  prejudice 
and  misgivings  in  regard  to  the  work  of  the  Pentecost 
Bands.  Others  came  to  get  saved  and  die  the  death  to 
carnality.  It  was  a  melting  time.  Hearts  were  united  as 
never  before.  Eternity  alone  will  unfold  the  amount  of 
good  done  in  this  meeting.  Others  came  to  learn  more  of 
the  work  and  among  the  latter  was  the  writer.  The  spirit 
of  heaven  which  is  harmony  and  love,  was  manifest  on 
every  hand.  Walls  of  prejudice  came  tumbling  down. 
Misunderstandings  were  corrected.  Mutual  acknowledge¬ 
ments  were  made  and  the  spirit  of  Christ  ruled  the  giounds. 

“  The  fallowing  ministers  were  present:  J.  W.  Dake, 
Iowa;  T.  J.  Noland,  W.  B.  M.  Colt,  and  F.  D.  Brooke, 
Illinois.  These  were  acting  chairmen  in  the  respective 
conferences.  Benson  H.  Roberts,  Principal  of  Chili  Semi¬ 
nary,  T.  J.  Gates,  evangelist.  Pastors  and  preachers,  G. 
W.  Griffith,  I.  J.  Brown,  T.  B.  Adams,  J.  N.  Eason,  W. 
vS.  Sansom,  D.  W.  Sa«la,  M.  N.  Huston,  M,  J.  Turgeson, 
brother  Hull,  J.  S.  Robinson,  Father  Tinkham,  I.J.L  ang- 
don,  C.  W.  Sherman,  editor  of  the  Vanguard ,  C.  S. 
Hanley,  editor  of  the  Firebrand .  Besides,  there  were 
others  whose  names  we  did  not  get.  These  were  all  outside 
of  the  band  work. 

“  There  were  several  marked  features  about  the  camp 
meeting  which  made  it  approach  the  nearest  to  the  apostles’ 
line  of  any  we  ever  attended.  First,  the  unbounded  hospi- 


Harvest  Home  Camp-meeting. 


3or 

tali ty  exercised:  Mr.  Dake  literally  obeyed  the  command, 
4  Use  hospitality  one  toward  another  without  grudging.  ’ 

44  This  hospitality  brought  many  to  the  camp  meeting 
who  could  not  take  care  of  themselves,  who  would  have  been 
deprived  of  the  benefits  and  blessings  but  for  it.  Mr.  Dake 
trusted  in  God  to  supply  the  needed  provisions  to  feed  all 
who  should  come.  God  honored  his  faith.  From  seventy- 
five  to  a  hundred  were  fed  at  a  meal,  and  never  did  they  fare 
so  well.  From  all  quarters  help  came.  Potatoes,  apples,  flour 
and  fruit  were  shipped  in  liberal  quantities  from  various  points 
in  Illinois,  Indiana,  Michigan  and  other  states.  Money  also 
was  sent  from  interested  friends.  It  was  an  interesting 
scene,  as  the  workers  and  visitors  gathered  in  the  long  din¬ 
ing  hall  at  meal  time. 

4<The  second  feature  was  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  which 
prevailed  all  over  the  camp  ground.  There  was  no  discord, 
no  clashing,  no  sulking;  all  was  free  and  harmonious. 

“Third,  was  the  remarkable  missionary  spirit  which  pre¬ 
vailed.  This  was  so  great  that  it  might  be  called  a  missionary 
camp  meeting.  There  was  scarcely  a  service  in  which  the 
Spirit  did  not  lead  out  on  the  line  of  missions,  and  it  was 
wonderful  how  God  set  His  seal  to  this  line  of  work.  Some 
special  missionary  meetings  were  held,  the  first  being  devoted 
to  the  interest  of  the  India  mission,  and  as  the  two  sisters 
and  others  spoke,  the  Lord  manifested  his  approval  by  showers 
of  blessing  until  at  times  it  was  glorious.  The  England  band 
had  its  special  meeting  where  God  again  manifested  His  ap¬ 
proval  in  repeated  blessing.  Although  so  many  hearts  were 
drawn  out  for  the  dark  regions  beyond  the  sea,  it  did  not  in 
the  least,  detract  from  the  work  of  soul  saving  at  hand,  but 
rather  seemed  to  further  it,  for  the  tide  of  salvation  ran  high 
from  the  beginning  of  the  meeting. 

44Many  souls  were  saved  and  reclaimed  and  a  goodly 
number  obtained  the  experience  of  holiness.  Lastly,  were 
the  glorious  manifestations  of  divine  approval  in  various  ways. 


3°2 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Sometimes  the  glory  would  fall  in  an  indescribable  manner 
and  again  there  would  be  such  a  sense  of  God’s  presence  as 
filled  many  souls  with  silent  awe.  One  Saturday  forenoon 
was  this  especially  the  case,  as  the  Spirit  led  out  on  mission¬ 
ary  work  and  other  lines  of  truth.  Some  were  overpowered 
and  sank  down,  others  fell  on  their  faces  and  all  recognized 
the  glorious  presence  of  the  great  God.” 

On  the  last  Sabbath  afternoon,  the  bands  formed  in  line 
according  to  their  numbers  with  Mr.  Dake  at  their  head. 
Converts  and  friends  joined  the  company  until  the  ground 
was  nearly  encircled  with  a  line  of  triumphant,  singing 
soldiers  of  the  cross.  Avery  large  ring  was  formed  and  with 
crowds  of  people  surrounding  it  this  meeting  took  the  form 
of  a  farewell  service  for  the  out-going  bands.  It  was  a 
glorious  hour.  The  windows  of  heaven  were  opened  and 
showers  of  blessing  fell.  Many  hearts  were  moved  by  the 
triumphant  testimonies  and  shining  faces  of  those  “who 
counted  not  their  lives  dear  unto  them.  ”  Preceding  this  fare- 
well  march  and  meeting,  memorial  services  were  held  in  the 
large  tabernacle  for  those  who  had  died  during  the  past  year. 
Three  on  foreign  fields  and  two  on  the  home  field.  This 
was  a  tender  yet  triumphant  service.  There  was  nothing 
somber  about  it.  Instead  of  the  black  garb  of  mourning  so 
commonly  worn  for  the  dead,  the  greater  part  of  the  sisters 
wore  white  dresses,  the  emblem  of  purity  and  heaven.  There 
were  some  tears,  as  several  spoke  of  the  dead  and  their 
labors. 

Mr.  Dake  spoke  last.  His  words  which  seemed  pro¬ 
phetic  of  his  coming  death,  will  be  interesting  and  we  insert 
some  of  them  as  taken  down,  at  the  time:  u  Five  have  gone 
to  glory  from  our  ranks  this  year:  three  from  Africa  and 
two  from  the  home  fields.  We  feel  far  less  sorry  over  these 

J 

than  over  those  who  ran  from  the  field.  I  do  not  wish  them 
back.  I  see  a  heavenly  band  around  the  throne.  They  are 
joining  in  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb,  Thank  God 


Harvest  Home  Camp  Meeting. 


303 


for  this  hour  and  for  this  inspiration.  Next  Harvest  Home 
if  brother  Dake’s  place  should  be  vacant,  let  there  be  no 
tears,  but  let  clear  testimonies,  happy  faces,  and  white  dresses 
tell  of  triumph,  for  I  shall  surely  join  the  band  around  the 
throne.”  He  little  thought — nor  did  anyone — that  his  place 
would  be  vacant  at  the  next  annual  Harvest  Home. 

This  service  seemed  to  prove  an  inspiration  to  the  work¬ 
ers,  and  though  their  comrades  had  fallen,  they  renewed  their 
consecrations  and  felt  a  resolute  determination  to  press  on  and 
plant  the  standard  of  the  cross  in  every  land  ”  as  God  should 
lead  the  way.  This  camp  meeting  was  the  last  gathering 
where  Mr.  Dake  and  his  workers  were  permitted  to  be  to¬ 
gether  on  earth  and  the  Lord  seemed  to  fill  every  cup  to 
overflowing  with  heavenly  joy,  as  for  the  last  time  they  sat 
together  in  a  workers’  meeting.  These  were  times  of  great 
profit  as  the  work  and  its  interests  were  discussed,  and  Mr. 
Dake  counseled  and  encouraged  the  workers,  and  allotted  the 
bands  to  their  respective  fields. 

The  meeting  closed  and  the  workers  scattered  to  their 
various  places.  Those  who  were  going  to  foreign  fields  held 
meetings,  visited  friends,  and  made  preparations  for  their 

m 

departure.  Some  were  in  need  of  rest  and  did  not  go  imme¬ 
diately  into  meetings — while  others  did,  some  on  the  old 
fields  and  others  on  new  ones. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

No.  4  returned  to  Onarga  and  opened  meetings  again. 
God  gave  His  presence  and  poured  out  His  Spirit  on  the 
workers,  but  the  people  generally  refused  to  welcome  the 
truths  preached  and  but  few  were  reached.  The  band 
remained  here  until  Dec.  4th,  doing  all  in  their  power  to 
persuade  men  to  repent,  and  then  left  for  other  fields,  leaving 


3°  4 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  meetings  in  charge  of  other  workers,  who  continued 
.  until  Dec.  23rd  when  the  Ingathering  was  held  here. 

No.  5  returned  to  Pana  and  carried  forward  the  work  in 
building  the  church,  which  was  dedicated  Oct.  i6thby  Revs. 
Christie  and  Fleming.  It  was  a  day  of  rejoicing  to  the  saints. 
The  indebtedness  was  all  raised  and  the  house  given  to  God. 
Several  were  saved  during  the  meetings  held  at  this  time. 
The  class  was  then  turned  over  to  the  church. 

Great  responsibility  rests  upon  those  who  have  the  care 
of  newborn  babes  in  Christ,  to  see  that  they  are  properly 
nourished  and  led  in  the  way  of  life.  God  has  ordained  that 
the  church  should  be  a  nursing  mother  to  those  who  are  born 
unto  her.  He  says  in  Isaiah  lxvi,  10-12.  “Rejoice  ye  with 
Jerusalem,  and  be  glad  with  her,  all  ye  that  love  her:  rejoice 
for  joy  with  her,  all  ye  that  mourn  for  her:  that  ye  may  suck, 
and  be  satisfied  with  the  breasts  of  her  consolation;  that  ye 
may  milk  out  and  be  delighted  with  the  abundance  of  her 
glory.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Behold,  I  will  extend  peace* 
to  her  like  a  river,  and  the  glory  of  the  Gentiles  like  a  flow¬ 
ing  stream:  then  shall  ye  suck,  ye  shall  be  borne  upon  her 
sides,  and  be  dandled  upon  her  knees.*’  Great  grace  and 
peculiar  wisdom  are  needed  to  preserve  and  strengthen  the 
spiritual  life  of  young  believers  in  Christ.  Much  is  often 
lost  for  the  lack  of  faithful  shepherds  who  can  feed  the 
lambs  and  keep  the  wolf  from  the  fold. 

A  church  which  was  devoid  of  spiritual  life  and  power 
was  praying  for  souls  to  be  saved.  The  pastor,  a  godly  man 
who  had  recently  been  sent  to  them  inquired  of  his  flock 
what  they  would  do  with  the  converts  after  they  got  them, 
saying.:  “  Can  you  take  care  of,  and  feed  them?  Babes  need 
great  care,  they  must  have  food,  light  and  heat, or  they  will  die.” 
It  is  a  pertinent  question  and  one  that  the  churches  of  Christ 
will  do  well  to  heed.  In  Christ’s  last  words  to  Peter  in  John 
xxi,  after  His  resurrection  we  see  the  commission  which  He 
gives  to  every  shepherd  of  Israel.  After  enquiring  closely 


t 


Responsibility. 


3°5 


into  Peter’s  love  for  Him,  and  being  assured  of  its  genuine¬ 
ness,  Jesus  commands  him  to  build  up  the  church  by  feeding 

the  flock. 

Some  have  deemed  His  wording  inappropriate  as  twice 
He  enforces  the  necessity  of  feeding  the  sheep  and  speaks 
but  once  of  feeding  the  lambs.  This  order  they  say  should 
be  reversed  as  the  lambs  need,  the  most  care.  But  a  little 
consideration  will  show  that  the  Master  spoke  wisely.  If 
the  old  sheep  of  the  flock  are  fed  and  well  cared  for,  the 
lambs  will  not  generally  suffer,  as  following  their  dams, 
milk  and  heat  will  be  provided  for  them.  The  figure  is 
significant.  If  the  old  Christians  are  well  fed  with  the 
strong  meat  of  the  Word  and  led  into  green  pastures  of 
entire  sanctification,  their  clear  definite  testimonies,  their 
happy  lives,  shining  faces  and  strong,  vigorous  experiences 
will  prove  a  blessing  and  a  feast  to  the  young  converts  or  lambs 
of  the  flock,  and  in  following  their  footsteps  they  will  be 
fed.  But  to  feed  the  flock  of  God  in  this  Scriptural  order 
and  give  much  prominence  to  the  doctrine  and  experience 
of  holiness  is  a  hazardous  undertaking  on  the  part  of  a  shep¬ 
herd.  Jesus  proceeds  to  show  that  in  doing  this,  Peter  will 
sacrifice  not  only  his  reputation  but  his  life  also,  and  as 
heaven  is  cheap  at  any  price  He  concludes  with  the  words, 
u  Follow  me.” 

This  He  requires  of  everyone  in  charge  of  the  flock  of 
God.  Many  come  short  and  their  unfaithful  work  incurs  the 
displeasure  of  God  who  has  said :  “Woe  be  to  the  shepherds 
of  Israel  that  do  feed  themselves!  should  not  the  shepherds 
feed  the  flocks?  Ye  eat  the  fat,  and  clothe  you  with  the 
wool,  ye  kill  them  that  are  fed:  but  ye  feed  not  the  flock. 
The  diseased  have  ye  not  strengthened,  neither  have  ye 
healed  that  which  was  sick,  neither  have  ye  bound  up  that 
which  was  broken,  neither  have  ye  brought  again  that  which 
was  driven  away,  neither  have  ye  sought  that  which  was 
lost;  but  with  force  and  with  cruelty  have  ye  ruled  them.” 


3°6 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


i 


Ezek.  xxxiv,  2-4.  May  God  awaken  every  unfaithful  shep¬ 
herd  and  make  the  church  a  nursing  mother  indeed. 

No.  7  and  No.  18  returned  to  the  Canada  work  and  be¬ 
gan  meetings  at  Port  Lambton,  Ontario,  in  September,  1S91. 
The  population  was  principally  Catholic  and  though  there 
was  much  freedom  given  in  speaking  the  truth  but  few  were 
willing  to  receive  it.  Meetings  were  also  held  at  Sombra, 
and  efforts  made  to  reach  the  sailors  on  the  St.  Clair  river 
boats  which  are  often  moored  at  Port  Lambton.  Many  at 
Port  Lambton  were  under  conviction  and  several  were  clear¬ 
ly  and  happily  converted  to  God.  Among  them  were  some 
who  had  been  very  dissipated,  but  the  change  in  their  lives 
was  marked  and  marvelous. 

The  work  at  Paris,  Ill.,  was  opened  again  at  the  close  of 
the  Harvest  Home,  with  No.  19  in  charge.  They  began 
meetings  Aug.  19th  in  a  tabernacle  in  the  Western  part  of 
the  city,  a  locality  where  many  of  the  working  class  lived. 
The  attendance  was  quite  good  and  there  was  considerable 
conviction.  There  were  quite  a  number  of  papists  in  the 
vicinity;  and  but  few  of  these  were  accessible  to  gospel  truth. 
Work  on  the  church  had  been  commenced  soon  after  the 
Harvest  Home  and  was  progressing  well  at  this  time. 

The  Ohio  work  was  again  taken  up  by  bands  No.  21 
and  22  consisting  of  young  ladies  who  returned  after  Har¬ 
vest  Home  and  began  meetings  in  a  tabernacle.  They  held 
a  stirring  street  meeting  which  aroused  the  people.  In  a  few 
days  complaint  was  made  here  that  they  prayed  too  much  and 
too  loud  in  their  band  home.  They  were  requested  by  the 
owners  of  the  home  to  leave,  which  they  did. 

They  soon  found  a  furnished  room  and  again  settled. 
The  same  day  one  of  the  young  men,  brother  Cheathan  who 
had  stopped  here  to  assist  a  few  nights  in  the  meeting  while 
on  his  way  to  the  Eastern  division,  went  out  to  a  secluded 
place  in  a  cornfield  to  pray.  A  man  heard  him  and  came  and 
kicking  him  violently  ordered  him  out  of  the  field..  Brother 


Band  Work. 


3°7 


C.  took  it  joyfully  and  began  to  talk  to  his  angry  assailant 
about  his  soul;  whereupon  he  was  informed  that  the  man 
was  a  member  of  one  of  the  churches.  In  the  time  of  Christ, 
“He  came  unto  His  own  and  His  own  received  Him  not.” 
As  a  warning  to  others  we  insert  the  fearful  fact  that  this 
man,  on  the  same  spot  on  which  this  took  place,  was  him¬ 
self  kicked  to  death  bv  a  horse  some  months  afterward. 

J 

Psa.  cv.  15. 

There  was  no  abatement  of  the  persecution  at  this  place 
as  time  went  on.  A  few  days  after  this  occurrence  their 
tabernacle  was  cut  down  by  some  “lewd  fellows  of  the  baser 
sort.  ”  It  was  raised  again  however  and  then  the  lights  were 
destroyed  for  a  time  by  their  mixing  water  with  the  gasoline 
just  before  meeting.  Their  plans  failed  as  the  friends  rallied 
to  the  workers’  assistance,  cleaning  and  refilling  the  lamps, 
and  the  meeting  went  on. 

The  cool  fall  weather  had  come  and  the  tabernacle  be¬ 
came  uncomfortable.  Diligent  search  was  made  throughout 
the  town  for  a  suitable  place  to  hold  meetings,  but  none  could 
be  found.  A  wind  storm  arose,  which  blew  the  tabernacle 
down  and  the  mob  set  it  on  fire  which  damaged  it  much.  It 

4 

was  evident  that  the  Lord  would  have  them  leave  this  place 
where  they  had  received  such  treatment. 

When  Jesus  sent  out  His  twelve  apostles,  He  gave  them 
charge  saying,  “And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor 
hear  your  words,  when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house  or  city,  shake 
off  the  dust  of  your  feet.  Verily  I  say  unto  you  it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the 
day  of  judgment,  than  for  that  city.”  Matt,  x,  14,  [5. 

Mr.  Dake  visited  Marshall,  Ill.,  Sept.  4th  and  preached 
with  liberty  from  the  words,  “Be  ye  also  ready.”  This 
meeting  had  been  started  by  Band  No.  11.  Mr.  Dake  came 
again  Sept.  24th,  which  was  his  last  visit  before  starting  for 
Norway  and  Africa.  It  was  a  time  of  blessing  and  profit  to 
the  workers  who  were  to  see  his  face  no  more  on  earth. 


3°8 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Some  sought  and  found  the  Lord  in  these  meetings,  but 
there  was  no  such  special  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  here  as  the 
band  had  witnessed  in  other  places.  They  continued  until 
January  9th,  when  the  hall  was  taken  from  them,  and  after 
holding  a  number  of  street  meetings,  saloon  meetings  and 
prayer  meetings  they  closed  Jan.  22nd,  1892. 

Band  No.  1  were  invited  to  take  charge  of  a  camp  meet¬ 
ing  at  Briscoe,  Mo.,  which  began  Aug.  21st.  The  meeting 
continued  after  the  camp  meeting  closed  until  Sept.  13th 
with  much  interest.  People  came  for  miles  around  and 
seemed  hungry  for  the  truth.  Some  sought  the  Lord,  but 
no  great  work  of  salvation  was  done.  The  tabernacle  was 
then  removed  to  Troy,  Mq.,  and  No.  1  commenced  meetings 
there  and  continued  until  Nov.  12th  when  the  weather 
became  too  cold  and  as  no  hall  could  be  rented  they  closed. 
Several  wrere  helped  in  their  experiences. 

Among  meetings  opened  soon  after  the  close  of  the 
Harvest  Home  camp  meeting,  was  one  at  Corning,  Iowa. 
Band  No.  25,  William  C  raig,  leader,  was  sent  here  and  meet¬ 
ings  were  commenced  in  a  tabernacle  Aug.  26th.  Congre¬ 
gations  were  small  at  first  because  of  a  camp  meeting  which 
w7as  in  progress  there.  After  this  closed  the  interest  and 
attendance  increased  until  the  tabernacle  wras  found  to  be  too 
small  to  accommodate  the  people.  The  Lord  poured  out  His 
Spirit  and  souls  began  seeking  salvation.  Sandy  foundations 
began  to  shake  as  the  truth  was  preached  in  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  and  souls  began  to  clear  away  the  rubbish  and  dig 
dowrn  and  build  on  the  Rock.  This  aroused  the  opposition 
of  the  enemy  and  the  tabernacle  was  set  on  fire  and  burned 
to  the  ground.  The  wrorkers  then  took  one  of  the  gasoline 
lamps  which  remained  uninjured  and  hung  it  on  a  tree  in 
the  park  and  the  people  came  out  and  sat  on  the  grass  listen¬ 
ing  to  the  Word  as  when  Christ  preached  to  the  multitudes 
on  the  mountain  side.  Meetings  were  held  in  the  park  three 
nights  and  were  quite  wrell  attended. 


Band  Work. 


3°9 


A  large  skating  rink  was  next  secured  and  the  meetings 
transferred  there.  Some  were  saved  the  first  week.  The 
work  went  on  in  power  amid  great  opposition.  Windows 
were  broken  in  and  missiles  thrown  at  the  workers,  but  souls 
were  saved  in  the  midst  of  it  all.  Other  workers  came  to 
assist,  among  whom  was  the  writer  and  wife.  Some  won¬ 
derful  meetings  were  enjoyed.  At  one  service  seven  were 
converted  and  many  others  seeking.  More  will  be  said 
about  this  meeting  elsewhere. 

The  work  also  opened  at  Mt.  Etna,  about  ten  miles  dis¬ 
tant  where  Band  No.  34,  Miss  Orrel  Garrett  in  charge,  began 
meetings  Dec.  15th  in  the  M.  E.  church.  This  band  con¬ 
sisted  of  young  ladies  one  of  whom  had  been  saved  in  the 
Corning  meeting.  The  Lord  wTas  present  and  conviction 
took  hold  of  the  people  at  once.  In  a  few  days  a  backslider 
was  reclaimed.  Others  followed  and  the  work  went  on  with 
power.  Although  the  Ingathering  at  Corning*  was  not 
many  miles  away,  the  interest  here  was  such  that  the  work¬ 
ers  could  not  leave  to  attend  it. 

Minonk,  Ill.,  was  opened  Nov.  21st  by  Band,  No.  28 
who  held  meetings  in  the  Advent  church.  A  street  meeting 
was  held  the  first  evening,  at  which  the  meeting  in  the  church 
was  announced.  The  workers  were  greeted  with  scoffs  and 
sneers.  It  did  not  seem  a  promising  field.  There  were 
many  foreigners  who  worked  in  the  mines.  Many  in  the 
place  were  church  members,  and  about  one-half  were  Roman¬ 
ists.  There  were  eight  saloons,  consequently  there  was 
much  wickedness,  but  with  hearts  yearning  over  the  lost,  the 
workers,  looking  to  God  for  help,  began  their  labors. 

Night  after  night  mobs  gathered,  missiles  were  thrown 
and  in  many  other  wavs  wicked  men,  urged  on  by  the  enemy 
of  all  righteousness,  sought  to  break  up  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  Amidst  all  these  hostilities  the  workers  kept  the 
sweetness  of  love  in  their  hearts  and  labored  earnestly  for 
the  salvation  of  the  people,  some  of  whom  sought  the  Lord 


3T0 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


and  were  saved.  The  work  went  on  until  the  close  of  the 

vear. 

%/ 

The  work  in  the  St.  Louis  division  extended  to  Pacific, 
Mo.,  where  band  No.  31  opened  about  the  first  of  October. 
They  could  secure  no  place  to  hold  meeting,  but  rented  a 
small  band  home  and  went  to  the  street  to  talk  to  the  people 
who  crowded  around  to  hear  and  gave  good  attention.  Many 
were  professors  of  religion  and  members  of  some  church,  but 
the  hungry  expression  depicted  on  some  faces  as  they  heard 
of  a  full  salvation  gave  evidence  that  they  lacked  the  satisfy¬ 
ing  portion. 

The  first  few  da  vs  in  the  band  home  were  times  of  test¬ 
ing  to  their  faith.  They  had  borrowed  a  small  stove  and 
picked  up  sticks  from  off  a  hill  near  by  to  make  a  fire  on 
which  they  cooked  their  scanty  meal.  Tears  rolled  down 
their  faces  as  they  lifted  their  hearts  to  God  in  love,  humility 
and  praise.  They  had  no  beds  and  very  little  bedding.  They 
used  their  wraps  and  clothing  for  bedding  and  slept  on  the 
floor  of  their  little  band  home.  But  the  Lord  touched  the 
hearts  of  some  who  enquired  after  their  needs  and  bountifully 
supplied  them  in  every  way.  The  crowds  increased  at  the 
street  meetings  and  the  burden  of  the  people  laid  more  heavily 
on  the  hearts  of  the  workers  who  continued  praying  for  a 
place  to  hold  meetings.  About  the  middle  of  October,  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church,  in  which  services  were  held 
only  once  in  two  weeks  was  offered  to  them,  which  they  gladly 
accepted  as  from  the  Lord.  Meetings  ran  smoothly  and  in  the 
Spirit  for  a  time  but  light  began  to  shine  on  some  who  were 
not  willing  to  walk  in  it,  and  they  became  unfriendly  to  the 
work  and  workers. 

Three  souls  were  saved,  and  the  meetings  in  the  church 
closed  December  6th,  but  were  continued  on  the  street  and  in 
private  houses  until  Dec.  15th,  when  they  secured  the  use  of 
a  hall.  Three  days  later  another  young  lady  was  clearly  and 
joyfully  saved  in  the  band  home.  The  following  day  a 


Band  Work. 


31 1 

young  man  was  saved  and  returned  to  his  home  to  witness 
for  Christ  in  an  unsaved  family.  Two  days  after  this  a 
Catholic  lady  sent  for  the  workers  to  come  to  her  home. 
They  found  her  hungry  for  soul  food.  She  was  honest  and 
as  the  sisters  read  to  her  from  God’s  Word  she  saw  how  the 
Catholic  religion  had  made  her  a  slave  instead  of  a  free  woman. 
Her  heart  grasped  the  truth  and  she  saw  that  the  way  of  sal¬ 
vation  was  through  Jesus  Christ.  As  they  knelt  to  pray  she 
began  with  childlike  simplicity,  to  tell  out  her  heart  to  the 
Lord,  who  heard  the  cry  of  her  soul  and  she  looked  at  the 
workers  and  said,  a  Why,  I  don’t  feel  my  sins  any  more  at 
all.”  She  began  at  once  to  walk  in  the  light  and  was  made 
strong  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.  Other  souls  were  saved 
until  there  was  a  little  company  of  nine  who  were  rejoicing 
in  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  Meetings  continued  in  the 
hall  until  Jan.  17th.  Then  some  cottage  prayer  meetings 
were  held. 

After  the  meeting  closed  the  workers  were  put  to  more 
severe  tests.  The  ladv  who  owned  the  stove  came  and  took 
it  away  leaving  them  without  a  fire.  They  had  but  a  few 
cents  in  money  and  one  of  the  workers  was  sick.  About  ten 
dollars  was  due  for  rent  and  fuel,  but  their  trust  was  in  the 
living  God  to  whom  they  told  their  needs  and  asked  for  help 
which  came  in  the  shape  of  twenty  dollars  from  a  friend. 
This  enabled  them  to  pay  all  indebtedness. 

About  the  12th  of  October,  meetings  began  in  Greens- 
burg,  Pa.,  conducted  by  band  No.  8,  E.  E.  Shelhamer, 
leader,  who  had  gone  to  that  place  from  Harvest  Home. 
Their  first  congregation  consisted  of  three  persons.  Street 
meetings  were  held  where  immense  crowds  gathered  to  listen, 
but  no  one  would  go  to  the  church,  as  the  people  thought 
these  workers  were  Salvation  Army  soldiers  in  disguise. 

One  night  while  holding  meeting  the  police  led  brother 
E,  E.  Shelhamer,  to  the  office  of  the  burgess,  (mayor)  who 
ordered  them  to  stop  the  street  meetings.  He  answered:  “If 


31 2 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


God  will  release  us  we  will  stop.”  The  burgess  replied: 

God  will  release  you  if  you  tell  Him  that  the  burgess  said 
so.”  a  God  does  not  listen  to  burgesses,”  the  leader  made 
answer,  and  went  on  his  way. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  burgess  came,  shaking  and 
trembling  to  the  church,  where  the  young  men  slept, — the 
church  being  their  only  shelter  for  two  weeks  and  the  floor 
their  bed,  and  gave  them  permission  to  hold  street  meetings. 
During  the  first  of  the  meetings  one  night  only  one  man 
came.  The  brethren  preached  as  usual  and  the  man  was 
saved  and  is  now  preaching  the  gospel.  The  congregations 
increased  somewhat  but  at  the  close  of  the  month  did  not 
exceed  fifty.  Street  meetings  became  more  numerous  and 
on  Nov.  7th  there  were  present  at  one  street  service  seven  or 
eight  hundred  people  when  the  workers  were  arrested;  but 
the  business  men  came  to  the  rescue  promising  to  pay  one 
hundred  dollars  if  need  be  and  the  workers  were  released. 
The  arrest  proved  a  blessing  to  the  work,  for  crowds  of  peo¬ 
ple  came  to  the  church  until  half  of  the  people  could  not  get 
in.  Some  would  sit  in  the  windows  and  some  climbed  trees 
near  by. 

One  night  when  the  house  was  packed,  the  writer  was 
preaching,  and  an  arrow  of  the  Lord  smote  a  man  in  the 
crowd  outside  so  sorely  that  after  vainl}r  endeavoring  to  get 
into  the  church  to  request  prayers  and  get  saved,  he  got  down 
outside  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd  and  prayed  through  to  vic¬ 
tory  and  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  he  elbowed  his  way  into 
the  church  to  tell  of  his  new-found  prize.  The  work  rolled 
on  in  glorious  power  until  fifty  or  sixty  had  been  converted. 
A  Free  Methodist  class  was  organized  and  a  church  built 
worth  about  two  thousand  dollars. 

In  the  Missionary  Training  Home  in  St.  Louis  the  pres¬ 
ence  and  blessing  of  the  Lord  was  manifested  in  a  large 
degree.  Here  God  came  with  refreshing  dews  and  some 
found  healing  and  cleansing.  Spiritual  needs  are  given  the 


The  Training  Home. 


3T3 


first  attention  and  the  family  altar  is  always  a  place  of  soul 
help.  Many  come  in  from  the  city  and  country  for  soul  help. 
It  was  on  training  of  soul  winners  that  Mr.  Dake  laid  the 
most  stress.  None  were  thought  to  be  well  fitted  for  foreign 
fields  who  had  not  been  successful  in  winning  souls  at  home, 
consequently  city  mission  work  is  carried  on  as  far  as  practi¬ 
cal  with  the  great  abundance  of  other  work.  A  missionary 
spirit  pervades  the  Home.  Fridays  are  set  apart  as  mission¬ 
ary  days;  Bible  reading,  songs  and  prayers  for  the  mission¬ 
aries  with  the  reading  of  letters  from  foreign  fields  are  in 
order.  Sisters  Douglass  and  Sherman  completed  their  prepa¬ 
rations  here  prior  to  their  departure  for  India;  also  sister  E. 
Appling  ior  the  same  field  two  years  later. 

The  blessing  of  God  rested  on  Ibis  Home.  A  steady 
faith  is  required  to  meet  all  the  demands  and  opportunities 
and  make  them  tell  to  the  furtherance  of  the  work  in  hand. 
Some  benefactions  are  received  from  time  to  time  from  peo¬ 
ple  of  God  upon  whose  hearts  He  lays  that  work.  Many 
;young  people  have  had  cause  to  lift  their  hearts  to  God 
in  gratitude  for  the  teaching  and  spiritual  benefits  re¬ 
ceived  here.  Several  who  came  expressly  to  work  on  the 
paper,  which  is  carried  on  in  connection  with  the  Home, 
were  clearly  saved  and  nurtured  in  the  spiritual  atmosphere 
of  this  place  and  became  strong  soldiers  of  the  cross.  The 
Home  workers  have  been  rewarded  by  seeing  these  go  out 
into  God’s  vineyard  and  fill  useful  places. 

The  influence  of  the  Home  cannot  be  seen  as  readily  as 
it  is  felt  by  the  surrounding  neighborhood.  To  those  who 
cannot  find  a  satisfying  portion  in  the  popular  churches  of 
the  city  the  presence  of  God  in  the  midst  of  this  little  band 
of  Christians  is  very  refreshing.  The  workers  carry  out 
Joshua’s  resolution,  “As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve 
the  Lord.” 

In  the  Reapers  Home  work  there  had  been  a  steady 
increase  of  prosperity  and  blessing.  Numbers  increased  un- 


3i4 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


til  a  third  building  was  a  necessity.  A  cottage  was  procured 
which  was  occupied  by  Mrs.  Dake,  an  assistant  and  several 
children.  The  Children’s  Home  was  a  place  of  blessing  for 
workers  and  children. 

The  cottage  which  was  occupied  for  the  Old  Saints 
Rest  Home  was  sold  and  the  Home  removed  to  another 
cottage  more  pleasantly  situated.  This  soon  became  a  place 
of  refuge  to  a  poor  lost  girl  who  was  found  by  the  workers, 
incarcerated  in  the  jail  for  vagrancy.  Her  case  was  brought 
before  Mr.  Dake  and  wife,  who  became  at  once  interested 
in  her  welfare.  She  told  them  of  her  desire  to  be  saved 
and  to  lead  a  better  life. 

Mr.  Dake  had  long  felt  deeply  moved  over  this  class  of 
“  poor  unfortunates  ”  and  consequently  opened  a  door  to  this 
lost  one.  She  was  brought  to  the  Old  Saints  Home  and 
put  under  the  charge  of  Miss  Henrietta  Muzzy,  who  deep¬ 
ly  felt  the  responsibility  of  training  her,  being  entirely  in- 
experienced  in  dealing  with  such  cases.  Love  came  to  the 
rescue  and  she  consecrated  to  be  a  mother  to  lost  girls  and 
went  to  work  for  this  one,  who  was  but  sixteen  years  old, 
yet  sunken  so  low.  She  was  in  a  pitiable  plight.  A  few 
days  later  she  was  taken  ill  with  typhoid  fever  and  for 
several  weeks  lay  very  low.  The  best  care  that  loving  and 
skillful  hands  could  bestow  was  given  her. 

The  town  authorities  came  to  the  help  of  the  over¬ 
burdened  ones,  furnishing  a  physician,  night  nurse  and 
laundress  gratis.  The  girl  recovered  and  efforts  were  made 
to  get  her  converted.  The  Lord  did  graciously  help  and 
there  was  a  decided  change  in  her.  Not  having  a  suitable 
place  to  keep  her,  she  was  sent  to  the  Rescue  Home  at 
Omaha,  Neb.,  and  from  there  to  a  reform  school  where  she 
is  making  progress  in  learning  and  it  is  hoped  will  be  forever 
free  from  all  her  past  sins  and  be  made  meet  for  heaven. 

It  was  Mr.  Dake’s  will  and  expectation  to  be  able  to 
provide  a  home  for  fallen  women  as  soon  as  the  Lord  should 


The  Old  Saints’  Rest  Home. 


3TS 

open  the  way  to  a  suitable  place.  The  experience  with  this 
girl,  so  young,  yet  so  fallen,  only  intensified  the  desire  to 
rescue  the  children  and  train  them  for  God  before  they  could 
fall  into  such  grievous  sins. 

Some  of  the  children  taken  into  the  Home,  were  from 
such  surroundings  and  influences  as  would  have  been  their 
ruin,  but  through  love,  care  and  the  godly  training  of  the  Home, 
have  been  saved  and  are  manifesting  improvement  every 
way.  Some  most  interesting  and  blessed  times  were  enjoyed 
as  the  Spirit  came  on  them  at  family  prayers.  Those  who 
were  saved  would  pray  for  those  who  were  not,  with  great 
earnestness,  so  that  their  utterances  often  reached  passersby, 
on  the  street  and  in  the  neighboring  houses.  Showers  of 
blessing  often  fell  in  the  schoolroom. 

The  Lord  touched  many  hearts  who  responded  and  sent 
money,  clothing,  fruit  and  vegetables.  One  brother  sent  a 
horse  which  had  become  a  real  necessity,  and  for  which  the 
workers  and  the  children  had  been  praying. 

After  making  all  provisions  possible,  for  the  Home  be¬ 
fore  he  left  for  England,  Norway  and  Africa,  Mr.  Dake  re¬ 
turned  to  the  Home  for  a  few  days  and  on  Sept.  28th,  gathered 
the  inmates  of  each  of  the  Homes  together  at  the  Children’s 
Home  for  a  farewell  dinner.  The  school  closed  on  this  day 
also  and  there  were  some  pleasing  exercises  of  the  children. 
In  the  afternoon  about  two  o’clock,  all  gathered  on  the  ve¬ 
randa  for  the  parting.  As  the  buggy,  which  was  to  convey 
him  and  his  wife  to  the  depot,  passed  down  through  the 
trees  he  waved  a  last  farewell  and  passed  from  their  sight. 
He  proceeded  to  Chicago  then  on  to  New  York  to  join  the 
missionary  company. 

The  farewell  meeting  at  Chicago  had  been  held  Sept.  9, 
1891  atFarwell  Hall.  A  goodly  number  were  present.  The 
mothers  of  sisters  Laura  Douglass  and  Bessie  Sherman  were 
there  and  both  expressed  their  joy  in  giving  their  daughters 
to  God  for  foreign  fields.  The  out-going  missionaries  spoke* 


3l6 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


and  all  seemed  to  feel  it  a  grand  privilege  10  give  their  lives 
for  Jesus.  Some  new  missionary  songs,  comjDOsed  by  Mr. 
Dake  and  his  workers,  were  sung  with  telling  effect. 

Then  came  the  farewell  from  loved  ones.  Grace  wonder¬ 
fully  triumphed.  One  of  the  sisters  wrote:  “  Mamma  stayed 

4  # 

until  almost  time  for  us  to  leave,  then  I  bade  my  precious 
mother  good  by,  doubtless  till  I  meet  her  shining  face  in 
glory.  In  the  midst  of  all  I  can  truly  say  c  His  yoke  is  easy, 
His  burden  is  light.’  Hallelujah!  The  cup  is  so  sweetened 
with  glory  that  the  bitterness  is  all  gone.’'  .  Yet  before  this 
loving  daughter  had  received  the  perfect  grace  of  God,  she 
had  always  wanted  to  die  just  a  little  before  her  mother  and 
be  buried  in  the  same  grave  with  hen 

Those  bound  for  India  journeyed  eastward,  leaving  Chi¬ 
cago  the  night  of  Sept.  15th.  They  stopped  at  several  places 
on  the  way,  where  they  met  with  much  kindness  from  friends. 
They  spent  the  Sabbath  at  North  Chili,  N.  Y,,  very  pleasantly 
and  profitably.  The  kindness  of  friends  and  the  wonderful 
manner  in  which  the  Lord  provided  for  them  and  opened 
their  way,  filled  their  hearts  with  thanksgiving.  Taking 
their  journey  by  easy  stages,  so  as  to  be  in  good  health  and 
strength  for  the  sea  voyage,  they  reached  New  York, 
Oct.  5th  and  were  joined  by  Mr.  Dake  and  the  other  mis¬ 
sionaries. 

•  The  company  consisted  of  Miss  Laura  Douglass,  Miss 
Bessie  Sherman,  for  India;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edward  Crver  and 
Miss  Ruth  Bruner,  for  a  mission  in  England;  Mr  George 
Chapman,  who  had  come  to  the  States  to  recover  his  health, 
for  Africa;  and  Mr.  Dake  who  was  to  visit  England,  Norway 
and  Africa.  All  were  triumphant.  All  expressed  a  desire 
to  be  on  the  way.  One,  after  going  on  board  sent  back  these 
words  to  fellow-workers  and  friends:  “O  this  blessed  mo¬ 
ment,  I  have  anticipated  it  for  years  and  now  it  has  come. 
My  highest  ambition  is  to  spend  my  life  for  Jesus  and  souls.” 

There  were  more  smiles  than  tears  as  the  last  farewells 


Missionaries  Outward-bound.  317 

were  said.  The  company  011  board  sang  that  beautiful  hymn, 
“Crown  Him  Lord  of  All.”  It  was  fitting  that  the  last 
words  heard — floating  across  the  water,  should  be — “Crown 
Him  Lord  of  All.”-  The  ship  moved  slowly  around,  and 
once  more  they  saw  each  others  faces,  then  parted,  some  to 
meet  no  more  until  they  meet  around  the  throne. 

Before  Mr.  Dake  left  the  home  shores,  he  sent  the  fol¬ 
lowing  parting  words  to  the  workers: 

“Dear  Fellow-Reapers: 

“In  pursuit  of  our  divine  call  to  kindle  watch  fires  in 
every  land,  I  embark  Oct.  7 th,  D.  V.,  in  the  steamer  Majestic 
of  the  White  Star  Line.  Pray  for  me  as  I  go  to  England, 
to  Norway,  Germany  and  Monrovia  to  assist  in  making  the 
watch  fires  blaze.  God  is  with  us.  We  shall  see  the  clean 
salvation  exemplified  in  the  lives  of  those  who  are  now  in 
darkness.  My  heart  is  with  you  in  your  toil  and  self-sacri¬ 
fice.  Do  not  lay  the  cross  down.  I  know  you  will,  if  pos¬ 
sible,  be  more  true  to  God  and  souls  while  oceans  roll  between 
us  than  as  though  we  were  laboring  together.  Pray  for 
brother  N.  and  stand  by  him  in  the  conflict. 

“Remember  you  are  Free  Methodists  and  keep  the 
interest  of  the  cause  which  is  dearer  to  you  than  life,  always 
uppermost.  No  church  contains  such  a  proportion  of  fire- 
baptized  saints,  and  we  are  joined  to  all  the  living.  Oh,  the 
wide- spread  fields.  See  the  towns  all  around  you  that  need 
the  light.  See  the  men  and  women  that  pass  you  by  the 
scores  on  their  way  to  hell.  Cannot  you  stop  them?  Get 
them  to  pause  for  a  moment,  and  say  to  them  ‘BEHOLD 
THE  LAMB  OF  GOD!’  then  look  beyond  the  boundaries 
of  the  ocean  at  the  millions  in  the  blackness  of  the  night  of 
sin.  Whose  heart  is  shut  against  the  ones  for  whom  Christ 
died?  Look!  Look!  at  the  perishing  multitudes  hellward 
bound ! 

“Wanted!  ten  thousand  to  labor  in  every  land.  Wanted! 
those  who  will  work  without  salary.  Wanted!  those  who 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


318 

will  take  the  fare  by  the  way  and  shout,  ‘Glory  to  God!’ 
Amen!  They  are  coming;  the  tread  of  their  feet  is  heard. 
There  is  a  call  from  Jamaica,  West  India.  Who  will  fill  it? 
There  are  calls  from  Australia,  Tasmania  and  New  Zealand. 
Who  will  go?  Calls  from  Sweden  and  Germany  wait  for 
workers.  Now,  who  wants  to  go  home?  Let  all  the  faint¬ 
hearted  pack  their  satchels  and  leave  quickly  to  make  room 
for  the  Gideons,  the  Shamgars,  the  Daniels,  the  Davids  and 
the  Deborahs,  the  Marys,  the  Pricillas,  and  the  Dorcases, 
who  are  coming.  Amen!  All  hail!  With  fingers  in  your 
ears,  eyes  on  the  mark,  feet  on  the  thorny  path,  hands  filled 
with  pitchers  and  lamps,  hearts  aflame,  on  to  victory!  ;>Feb 
low-workers  I  am  with  you  on  the  battlefield  and  will  fie  in 
the  triumphal  march.” 

The  voyage  to  Liverpool  was  a  pleasant  one,  though  the 
sea  was  quite  rough  at  times  and  there  was  some  seasickness 
among  the  missionary  company.  How  they  spent  the  Sab¬ 
baths  we  will  let  Mr.  Dake  tell  in  his  own  words. 

“  Sabbath  morning,  Oct.  1  ith  dawned  upon  us  and  found 
us  in  the  midst  of  the  great  ocean.  We  all  desired  that  God 
should  be  glorified  in  that  day.  Three  times  I  went  to  the 
steward  before  we  obtained  permission  to  hold  an  afternoon 
service.  The  steward  said  this  was  an  Episcopal  boat,  etc., 
but  finally  he  gave  permission.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Nelson  of 
the  United  Methodist  Free  Church  of  England,  assisted  us. 
We  sang,  prayed  and  testified  and  I  preached  a  short  sermon 
from  Luke,  xii,  25.  We  had  a  good  congregation  and  seri¬ 
ous  attention.  We  trust  an  impression  was  made  for  good. 
In  the  evening  the  Episcopalian  minister  officiated  and  told 
his  hearers  that  all  they  had  done  on  the  boat  in  games  and 
sports  was  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  he  doubted  not  it  was 
more  to  the  glory  of  God  than  as  though  they  had  gone 
around  praying  and  saying,  Hallelujah! 

“While  he  was  thus  crucifying  his  blessed  Lord  in  the 
saloon  wre  were  out  on  deck  and  a  large  crowd  of  steerage 


Missionaries  Outward-bound.  319 

passengers  were  gathered  on  the  lower  deck  and  a  number  of 
cabin  passengers  on  their  deck.  F or  an  hour  we  sang  glorious 
hvmns  and  songs  and  testified  while  the  tide  of  blessing  ran 
high.  Amens  came  welling  up  and  the  melody  of  heaven 
went  .sweeping  over  the  white-capped  waves.  It  was  the 
best  hour  I  ever  spent  on  the  ocean.  We  told  the  steer¬ 
age  passengers  that  if  we  had  been  in  charge  of  the 
boat  we  should  have  had  them  all  into  divine  service.  Thev 
called  out,  Hear!  Hear!  This  is  the  English  mode  of  ap¬ 
plause. 

“It  was  a  grand  time.  When  sister  Sherman  spoke,  the 
first  cabin  passengers  said,  Amen!  Then  we  sang  the  dox- 
ology  and  retired  to  roll  and  rock  in  our  berths  and  sleep 
the  sleep  of  the  just.  We  are  all  in  good  spirits.  The  most 
of  us  are  well.  Five  of  us  are  especially  well.  God’s  serv¬ 
ice,  the  anticipation  of  coming  conflict,  and  surety  of  victory, 
cause  us  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  and  joy  in  the  God  of  our 
salvation.” 

On  the  arrival  of  the  ship  at  Liverpool,  the  ^England 
band  was  met  by  friends  who  took  them  to  Milnrovv,  Lan¬ 
cashire,  where  they  spent  some  time.  Mr.  Dake  went  to  see 
them  settled  in  their  place  of  work,  then  returned  to  Liver¬ 
pool  where  he  remained  to  help  the  India  band  off  to  their 
far-away  field.  The  days  spent  in  Liverpool  were  busy  ones. 
The  following  letter  to  Mrs.  Dake  in  the  familiar  affectionate 
language  of  the  husband  to  the  wife  and  mother,  gives  a 
glimpse  of  Mr.  Dake’s  great  love  for  souls  as  he  saw  them 
in  the  mission  which  they  attended. 

“  Liverpool,  Eng.  Oct.  19,  ’91. 
“My  Ow?z  Precious  Wife: — 

u  This  is  six  A.  M.  I  have  been  out  to  get  some  milk, 
and  Laura  and  Bessie  have  the  toast  and  graham  porridge 
ready.  O,  such  a  day  as  I  had  yesterday.  George  and  I  at¬ 
tended  a  mission  kept  by  a  man  by  the  name  of  Herbert 


320 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Wood.  He  is  an  ex-member  of  the  Church  of  England. 
He  calls  his  mission  4  The  Home  of  Love.’  Then  he  has 
another  mission  which  is  run  by  four  ladies,  4  The  Slum- 
worker’s  Home.’  George  and  I  held  meeting  at  eleven  A. 
M.,  Sabbath  in  4  The  Home  of  Love.’  Had  a  very  good 
time.  Only  converts  and  workers  were  present. 

44  In  the  afternoon  we  had  an  open-air  meeting  on  the 
steps  of  the  slum  home.  O  what  a  sight!  Little  children, 
barefooted,  dirty,  ragged,  with  matted  hair,  pinched  and 
hungry-looking.  Women  filthy — faces  as  dirty  as  if  they 
had  slept  in  a  pigpen !  Mamma,  I  never  saw  such  a  sight. 
After  the  4  open-air  ’  we  invited  them  in.  Some  of  those 
poor  lost  creatures  came  in.  My  heart  broke!  I  sobbed  and 
cried  and  groaned,  and  the  tears  flowed  in  streams  from  my 
eyes.  O,  mamma,  I  thought,  could  it  be  possible  they  were 
made  in  the  image  of  our  lovely  Jesus?  So  lost! 

44  I  threw  myself  anew  recklessly  out  for  a  lost  world, 
and  if  you,  Ida,  had  been  here  yon  would  have  given  me  an 
extra  push  and  said:4  Go  darling,  go  with  all  your  might,  and 
my  praySrs  shall  be  your  wings.’  Two  poor  women  knelt 
at  the  altar,  and  my  tears  flowed  for  them.  One  of  them 
was  full  of  rum,  but  they  both  prayed.  When  the  meeting 
was  over  two  women  stayed.  I  went  and  talked  with  them 
and  they  said  they  wanted  a  piece  of  bread.  They  had  had 
nothing  to  eat  that  day.  One  was  a  poor  lost  creature.  The 
other  was  a  Welsh  girl  of  nineteen.  She  said  her  parents 
were  dead.  She  had  come  to  Liverpool  to  work,  and  after  a 
time  her  work  gave  out.  Then  the  woman  where  she 
boarded  took  her  clothes.  Then  she  could  get  no  place  be¬ 
cause  she  lacked  clothing.  The  night  before  she  had  slept 
in  a  four-cent  lodging  house!  I  am  going  to  see  what  can  be 
done  for  her.  I  hope  to  get  her  saved. 

44  O  God,  have  mercy  on  the  lost  of  this  awful  city.  I 
see  your  tears,  my  darling,  and  they  flow  as  mine  did  over 
those  for  whom  Christ  died.  Saturday  I  went  out  to  Roch- 


Missionaries  Outward-bound. 


321 


dale  where  No.  15  are.  Such  a  pretty  ride  through  the 
green  fields  and  quaint  villages.  I  went  down  to  Manchester, 
a  great  city  where  they  make  much  of  the  cotton  cloth  of  the 
world.  At  Rochdale,  I  changed  cars  and  went  to  Milnrow, 
two  miles  further.  I  found  them  all  of  good  cheer.  It  is  a 
quaint  old  town  with  narrow  streets  and  brick  houses  with 
slate  roofs.  I  think  the  outlook  for  work  is  very  good, 
blessed  be  God.  My  soul  gets  hotter  and  hotter.  George 
and  I  start  to-morrow  for  Norway,  D.  V.  I  have  had  a  little 
sore  throat,  I  guess  because  I  have  had  no  preaching  to  do, 
for  since  yesterday  it  is  better.  Glory  to  God!  My  soul  ex¬ 
ults  and  praises  the  Lord. 

u  I  long  to  hear  from  you,  and  probably  will  in  Norway. 
You  will  soon  begin  to  get  my  letters,  then  you  will  hear 
from  me  often.  Write  me  all  about  everything.  Love  to 
all.  Much  love  to  yourself.  Kiss  all  the  babies  for  me, 
down  at  the  Home  too . 

Yours,  V.  ” 

To  the  friends  and  workers  in  America,  Mr.  Dake  wrote 
an  account  of  this  meeting  and  the  heart-rending  cases  he 
saw,  and  added: 

“  I  said  while  in  the  midst  of  this  awful  scene,  O  Lord, 
I’ll  run  for  Thee  as  I  never  have.  O  Pentecost  workers! 
prepare  for  an  advance.  You  have  only  yet  touched  the 
edge  of  the  terrible  layers  of  lost  men.  Some  think  we  work 
too  hard,  and  sacrifice  life  and  health  too  greatly.  But  could 
you  see  these  poor  drunken  wrecks  who  have  sacrificed  body, 
soul  and  spirit  to  the  devil,  I  think  you  would  say,  no  sacri¬ 
fice  is  too  great  to  rescue  a  lost  world  from  hell.  While  the 
many  settle  down  in  selfish  ease,  I  want  to  blow  a  trumpet 
so  loud  that  you  will  all  feel  the  needs  of  the  world  and  will 

rush  forth  to  work  and  to  4  count  not  your  lives  dear 
•  . 

UNTO  YOURSELVES.  ’ 

“R  ight  in  this  Liverpool  slum  work  we  want  volunteers. 
Who  will  arise  and  go?  Pentecost  workers,  the  whole  world 


322 


Vivian  A,  Dake. 


needs  the  gospel  we  preach.  Free  Methodism  in  its  purity  is 
what  the  world  is  dying  for.  Gird  your  loins  and  get  ready 
for  the  field  God  will  send  you  to. 

Yours  in  the  forefront, 

Vivian  A.  Dake. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

On  the  20th  of  October  the  India  missionaries  sailed 
from  Liverpool,  and  on  the  21st  Messrs.  Dake  and  Chapman 
sailed  for  Norway  to  visit  and  encourage  the  band  there  who 
had  been  seeing  the  salvation  of  souls  since  the  close  of  our 
last  report. 

Of  the  visit  to  Norway  we  can  do  no  better  than  to  in¬ 
sert  the  published  account  of  it  by  Mr.  Dake  under  the  head 
of  “  Kindling  Watch  Fires.” 

“From  Hull,  England,  brother  Chapman  and  myself 
took  the  steamer  EL  Dorado,  to  Bergen,  Norway.  We  took 
steerage  passage.  It  took  us  two  days  and  two  nights.  We 
were  able  to  endure  it  but  did  not  eat  steerage  fare.  We  had 
a  very  smooth  passage.  We  think  our  God  smoothes  the 
sea  before  us,  as  the  steamers  we  have  gone  on,  all  the  way 
from  New  York,  have  had  very  stormy  voyages  preceding 
the  one  we  took.  On  the  steamer  the  chief  engineer  was 
very  kind  to  us.  He  took  us  down  and  showed  us  all  the 
new  machinery  of  the  boat  and  then  took  us  into  his  cabin* 

“We  talked  with  him  and  asked  the  privilege  of  prayer. 

He  knelt  with  us  while  we  poured  out  our  hearts  to  God. 

We  believe  it  was  not  in  vain.  In  the  steerage  we  prayed 

constantly7.  A  merchant  of  Aalesemend  was  with  us.  He 
•/ 

was  touched.  When  we  landed  at  Bergen,  he  followed  us 
to  our  boat  (he  was  going  another  way)  and  bade  us  God¬ 
speed,  and  asked  us  several  times  to  remember  him  in  our 
prayers,  and  gave  us  a  warm  invitation  to  come  to  Aalese- 


Missionaries  Outward-bound. 


323 


mend,  Norway  and  visit  him.  Thank  God!  We  will  have 
brother  Ulness  go  in  our  stead.  So  God  helps  us  as  we 
travel,  to  sow  the  seed. 

“We  found  the  coast  of  Norway  very  beautiful.  We 
changed  steamers  at  Bergen,  and  took  a  coasting  steamer. 
We  saw  beautiful  scenery  all  the  way.  Villages  at  the  foot 
of  mountains  hundreds  of  feet  high.  Cattle  and  sheep  feed¬ 
ing  on  the  sides  of  the  mountains  and  over  beyond,  the  higher 
snow-capped  mountains  four  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea. 

c<  After  dinner  to-day  (Oct.  23rd)  brother  Chapman  and 
I  went  into  the  steerage  saloon  and  sang,  read  the  Bible  and 
prayed.  We  told  the  Lord  that  although  the  people  could 
not  understand  us,  yet  He  could  make  them  feel  the  power 
ot  our  prayers.  When  we  finished  men,  women  and  children 
were  crowded  all  around  us,  looking  on  with  interested  faces. 

“  Inland  we  went  on  the  bosom  of  the  great  fiords 
(ocean  arms)  until  we  came  to  Sostrand.  There  had  been  a 
dedication  of  an  orphanage  there  and  a  great  crowd  came  on 
the  boat.  They  sang  one  of  their  songs,  then  brother  Chap¬ 
man  and  I  san«;:  i  I’m  washed  in  the  blood.’  Then  two 
schoolmasters  spoke  to  us  and  asked  us  to  please  speak  some 
‘good’  to  the  people.  We  told  them  we  could  not  talk 
Norwegian  but  we  could  pray.  So  we  prayed  and  God 
came.  A  great  crowd. gathered  around.  One  of  those  who 
had  spoken  to  us  urged  us  to  come  to  his  village  and  thanked 
us  very  much.  We  shouted  and  praised  God  and  brother 
Chapman  had  a  time  of  blessing. 

“We  soon  reached  Sogndal.  What  a  meeting  with  our 
dear  brother  and  sister  Ulness!  We  sang  and  wept  and 
shouted.  While  the  power  fell,  we  sang,  ‘  It  is  good  to  be 
here.’  ” 

From  August  the  Norway  missionaries  had  continued 
their  labors  in  the  face  of  formidable  foes  and  could  see  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord  attending  and  His  Spirit  at  work  on 


324 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


some  hearts.  They  were  made  to  greatly  rejoice  over  the 
conversion  of  the  aged  grandfather  of  Mr.  Ulness.  He  had 
never  before  experienced  the  saving  grace  of  God.  As  Mr. 
Ulness  and  wife  began  their  labors,  the  truth  took  effect  in 
the  aged  sinner’s  heart,  and  he  repented  and  turned  to  the 
Lord.  He  continued  thus  in  prayer  for  several  months. 
This  determination  on  his  part  brought  a  degree  of  earnest¬ 
ness  which  the  Lord  rewarded  by  coming  in  power  to  his 
soul.  This  was  on  Aug.  19,  1891.  The  grandmother  had 
been  led  out  into  a  deeper  experience  and  the  daughter  saved 
some  time  before,  and  it  was  indeed  a  happy  family. 

Mr.  Ulness  had  strongly  felt  before  going  to  Norway 
that  God  would  make  him  instrumental  in  leading  these  aged 
relatives  and  other  kinsmen  to  Christ  and  so  it  proved.  In 
addition  to  the  meetings  at  Sogndal,  the  band  had  a  country 
appointment  several  miles  from  town  which  they  reached  by 
climbing  the  mountains  and  making  their  way  over  huge 
rocks.  A  company  of  thirty  interested  and  attentive  people 
would  gather  at  these  meetings  on  the  mountain  side  and 
listen  to  the  truth  preached.  The  warm  clasp  of  the  hand 
and  the  streaming  tears  witnessed  to  the  appreciation  oi  their 
hearts.  Services  were  held  in  Sogndal  every  Sabbath  up  to 
the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Dake  and  Chapman. 

We  now  continue  Mr.  Dake’s  letter:  “What  a  beauti¬ 
ful  country!  Out  from  brother  Ulness’  window  we  can  see 
an  arm  of  the  sea  a  mile  wide  while  beyond  it  is  a  great 
snow-capped  mountain  six  thousand  feet  high.  Great 
mountains  surround  Sogndal  on  every  side  with  narrow 
openings  for  the  arm  of  the  sea.  Down  through  the 
town  from  the  mountains  flows  the  Elve  river,  ice  cold,  from 
which  the  whole  town  get  their  supply  of  splendid  drink¬ 
ing  water. 

u  Oct.  24th.  This  is  our  first  day  at  Sogndal.  We  have 
been  blessed  all  day.  Have  met  some  of  the  converts.  This 
afternoon,  we  held  an  open-air  meeting.  Brother  Chapman 


In  Norway., 


32S 


and  I  talked  and  brother  Ulness  interpreted  for  us.  Some 
were  weeping  and  we  look  for  fruit.  Sister  Ulness  exhorted 
in  very  good  Norwegian.  We  gave  out  a  meeting  on  the 
mountain  for  to-morrow  morning,  on  the  street  at  two  P.  M., 
and  in  a  private  house  in  the  evening.  The  watch  fire  is 
burning  and  we  are  doing  our  best  to  add  to  the  flame.  Let 
all  the  friends  of  Norway  pray.  There  is  a  watch  fire  here 
that  will  never  go  out.  V.  A.  D.” 

In  the  following  letter  Mr.  Dake  further  reports  their 
labors  and  victories  during  their  brief  stay  in  Sogndal: 

c<  From  the  first  our  visit  to  Norway  has  been  victorious. 

The  day  after  we  arrived  we  held  a  street  meeting  and 

every  day  since  we  have  had  two  or  three  meetings  a  day. 

On  the  Sabbath  we  held  two  street  meetings,  and  in  the 

evening  three  came  to  the  altar.  Two  of  them  belonged 

to  the  middle  class.  Thev  have  been  saved.  Four  have 

•/ 

professed  religion  since  we  came.  One  of  them  is  one  of 

* 

the  brightest  sairits  I  have  seen.  Her  face  shines  with  the 

light  from  heaven.  Pray  for  Madam  L - ,  this  blessedly 

saved  woman. 

u  There  are  now  about  fourteen  who  have  been  saved 
and  the  work  is  breaking  out  in  new  force  and  power.  The 
watch  fire  has  been  much  stirred  up  and  is  burning  brightly^. 
The  Lutheran  church  stands  right  in  the  way,  but  our  God 
is  mighty.  To-day  brother  and  sister  Ulness  had  their  first 
money  given  to  them,  they  have  received  from  Norway. 

It  was  sixteen  krona  and  nine  ore,  equal  to  four  dollars 
and  thirty-five  cents.  On  Wednesday  night  I  made  a  call 
for  free  will  offering  for  them,  and  Thursday  forenoon 
two  old  men,  one  a  rich  miser,  came  down  to  the  house 
and  gave  them  eight  and  one-half  krona.  This  was  in 
direct  answer  to  prayer.  Sister  Ulness  had  been  praying 
God  to  lay  it  on  that  man  to  give  fifty  kronas.  Oh  these 
ripening  fields!  How  the  fire  burns!  We  are  seeing  the 


326 


Vivian  A,  Dake. 


best  days  of  our  life.  God  sent  us  to  Norway  and  results 
followed.  V.  A.  D  ” 

The  following  is  the  last  report  from  Mr.  Dake  in 
Norway:  “We  left  Sogndal,  Norway  at  one  A.  M.  The 
parting  was  characteristic  of  this  warm-hearted  people.  The 
converts  sent  us  in  food  and  little  presents  and  shook  hands 
with  us  over  and  over  again.  On  the  steamer  we  held 
meetings  twice  and  God  came  in  power.  The  passengers 
crowded  around  us.  We  were  in  the  third  class  saloon. 
Since  we  left  England  brother  Chapman  and  myself  have 
traveled  steerage.  We  stand  it  veiy  well  on  these  short 
trips;  but  for  very  long  ones  it  is  an  unclean,  unhealthful 
way  of  travel.  By  the  time  one  has  bought  a  bed  and  extra 
food,  which  all  generally  need,  the  expense  is  not  much  less 
than  second  cabin.  In  Bergen  we  staid  until  Monday,  Nov. 
2nd.  Here  God  helped  us  to  kindle  a  fire  that  will  not 
soon  go  out.  Brother  Chapman  learned  by  inquiry  that 
Rev.  O.  Oleson,  an  M.  E.  preacher  and  the  father  of  a 
schoolmate  of  his,  lived  in  Bergen.  The  young  man,  Joseph 
Oleson,  had  roomed  with  brother  Chapman  two  years  at 
Evanston,  Ill. 

“On  Saturday  evening  we  went  to  the  first  M.  E.  church 
to  hear  brother  Oleson  preach,  and  were  surprised  to  find  a 
bazaar  goi7ig  on .  Brother  Chapman  met  brother  Oleson  and 
he  asked  him  to  speak.  Brother  Chapman  got  up,  brother 
Oleson  interpreting,  and  told  the  people  what  Methodism 
was,  and  that  worldly  amusements  were  not  needed  to  carry 
on  the  work.  He  talked  plainly  against  their  bazaars,  etc. 
We  stayed  only  a  few  minutes.  What  pain  to  find  God’s 
house  turned  into  a  4  house  of  merchandise.  ’  In  spite  of  this 
plain  talk,  the  pastor  came  to  me  and  asked  me  to  preach  for 
him  Sabbath  morning.  We  had  four  hundred  to  preach  to. 
Brother  Ulness  interpreted  for  me  and  we  had  a  time  of  blessing. 
Hot  shots  of  truth  pierced  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Sometimes 
they  swayed  to  and  fro  and  some  stood  on  their  feet  and 


In  England. 


327 


listened  and  many  wept.  There  was  a  stir  in  the  camp. 
Several  came  and  asked  us  to  stay  a  week  and  said  we  would 
have  many  souls. 

“  An  old  sea  captain  took  me  home  to  dinner  with  him, 
while  brothers  Chapman  and  Ulness  went  with  the  janitor 
who  did  not  believe  in  the  bazaar  and  rejoiced  in  the  truth  we 
had  been  preaching.  At  noon  brother  Chapmen  gave  the 
children  a  talk  on  Africa.  At  five  P.  M.,  brother  Chapman 
preached  in  the  second  M.  E.  church,  brother  Ulness  inter¬ 
preted.  They  had  a  great  shout;  both  of  them  shouting  the 
praises  of  God.  About  twenty  came  to  the  altar  seeking 
holiness,  among  them  our  host  at  dinner,  and  some  were 
much  broken  up.  ” 

Messrs.  Dake  and  Chapman  were  now  en  route  for 
England  where  the  band  had  already  begun  their  work  for 
the  Lord,  at  Milnrow,  county  of  Lancashire.  It  had  several 
chapels  and  the  Established  Church  of  England  within  its 
borders.  The  workers  found  that  spiritual  death  reigned. 
They  began  to  pray  for  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  and  held 
meetings  nightly  in  the  hall.  Mr.  Dake  came  Nov.  nth  on 
his  way  from  Norway  and  together  they  held  open-air  meet¬ 
ings  for  it  was  very  difficult  to  get  the  people  out  to  the  meet¬ 
ings  in  the  hall. 

We  here  insert  more  of  his  letters  which  give  an  inter¬ 
esting  account  of  his  experiences  along  the  way: 

“KINDLING  WATCH  FIRES. M 

u  By  the  blessing  of  God  we  came  safely  across  the  North 
Sea  on  the  good  steamship  Norge  and  landed  at  New  Castle- 
on-Tyne.  The  same  night  we  ran  up  to  Edinburgh,  Scot¬ 
land.  We  stood  over  the  grave  of  John  Knox  who  said 
while  wrestling  in  secret  prayer,  4  Give  me  Scotland  or  I 
die.  5  W e  stood  in  the  St.  Giles  cathedral  where  he  preached. 
The  Edinburgh  castle  was  of  melancholy  interest  as  marking 
the  place  where  many  reformers  and  Covenanters  met  death. 


328 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


c<  We  stayed  only  a  short  time  in  Edinburgh  and  started 
toward  London.  We  stopped  at  Sheffield.  We  found  here 
a  band  of  warm-hearted  people.  One  brother  had  been 
formerly  a  Primitive  local  preacher,  but  on  account  of  his 
out-spoken  utterances  on  Bible  holiness  he  had  been  forced  to 
leave  the  Primitive  church.  He  and  his  true-hearted  wife 
were  of  one  heart  with  us.  We  were  given  a  home  among 
them.  We  believe  God  has  a  band  of  pilgrims  in  Sheffield. 
They  had  never  heard  secret  societies  spoken  against  but  they 
agreed  to  the  truth  as  we  spoke  against  them.  Their  gold 
rings  they  were  willing  to  lay  aside  for  Jesus.  We  had  a 
blessed  meeting  with  them. 

“  From  Sheffield,  we  came  to  Birmingham.  On  the  train 
we  had  the  chance  to  speak  to  a  young  lady  who  promised  to 
write  to  us, and  of  whom  we  believe  God  will  make  a  worker. 
God  was  working  on  her  heart.  She  was  an  earnest,  simple 
Scotch  girl.  At  Birmingham  we  met  a  man  whose  heart 
was  all  afire.  He  had  joined  the  Salvation  Army  for  the 
present.  He  praised  God  aloud  that  we  had  come  to  Eng¬ 
land. 

u  We  had  by  this  time  got  about  to  the  end  of  our  money. 
It  was  Saturday  and  we  were  going  to  London;  we  knew 
no  one  there  and  must  have  money  for  lodging.  We  had 
been  in  prayer  and  told  the  Lord  all  about  our  case.  Just  as 

we  were  leaving  brother  T- - s  for  the  train  he  took  out 

his  purse  and  gave  us  money  enough  to  send  us  on  our  way 
rejoicing.  I  said  to  him,  “How  did  you  know  that  we  had  but 
little  money  left?”  He  said  he  did  not  know,  but  God  told 
him  to  give.  He  entreated  us  to  return  to  B.,  and  said  God 
had  a  great  work  to  do. 

“We  got  into  London  after  dark,  and  found  a  cheap 
room  up  in  the  attic  of  a  small  hotel.  We  had  a  grand  time 
praying  Saturday  night  (Nov.  7th)  until  midnight  for  salva¬ 
tion  among  the  bands  over  Sabbath,  and  felt  that  God 
answered.  ” 


Historic  Scenes. 


329 


This  was  Mr.  D’s  custom  on  Saturday  evenings  during 
the  last  months  of  his  life. 

“  Sabbath  morning  we  went  to  service  at  Westminster 
Abbey.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  Wesley’s  Chapel,  City 
Road.  Wesley  laid  the  corner  stone  April  ist,  1777.  He 
preached  the  dedication  sermon  Nov.  ist,  1778.  Many  times 
have  these  walls  resounded  with  his  voice. 

S  To  the  left  of  the  church  stands  the  house  in  which 
Wesley  died,  March  2nd,  1791.  Back  of  the  church  we  stood 
by  the  graves  of  John  Wesley,  Adam  Clark,  Richard  Wat¬ 
son  and  Thomas  Rutherford,  historic  names  in  Methodism. 
Men  of  faith,  simplicity  and  power. 

“  In  the  Bunhill  Fields  graveyard  across  the  way  we  saw 
the  graves  of  John  Bunyan,  Susannah  Wesley  (mother  of  John 
and  Charles  Wesley)  and  Isaac  Watts.  We  were  much 
blest  as  we  stood  over  the  grave  of  Isaac  Watts  and  repeated 
his  grand  hymn,  ‘When  I  survey  the  wondrous  cross,’  etc. 
In  Wesley’s  Chapel  across  the  way  we  saw  the  demoraliz¬ 
ing,  blighting  effect  of  worldliness.  The  church  has  been 
newly  fitted  up.  They  have  prayer  books  and  in  some  things 
are  not  far  behind  the  Established  Church.  They  have  the 
same  high  pulpit,  the  same  tablets  for  the  dead  and  their 
house  of  resurrection  which  Wesley  founded  has  indeed  be¬ 
come  a  house  of  the  dead. 

“The  service  was  a  children’s  service.  In  the  evening 
brother  Chapman  attended  the  Salvation  Army.  Thus  God 
is  helping  us.  More  and  more  am  I  convinced  that  in  no 
land  is  there  greater  need  of  a  church  which  preaches  and 
holds  to  separation  from  the  world  than  in  England.  We 
are  here  for  that  purpose  and  feel  that  God  is  opening  our 
way  before  us.  Hallelujah!  My  soul  burns  as  we  kindle 
watch  fires.  I  feel  in  divine  order,  and  to  God  shall  be  all 
the  glory. 

u  In  England  we  found  none  that  were  with  us  on  the 
line  of  separation  from  the  world  which  we  preach.  I  went 


330 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


to  see  Reader  Harris,  the  leader  of  the  Pentecost  Mission 
Band.  They  teach  and  believe  in  holiness  as  a  second  work. 
They  publish  a  paper  called  Tongues  of  Fire .  I  did  not 
have  time  to  find  out  whether  they  preached  against  secret 
societies  and  worldly  doings  in  the  church  or  not. 

“We  went  to  Smithsfields  where  the  martvrs  were 
burned  and  what  a  thrill  it  was  to  feel  that  they  had  ‘  loved 
not  their  lives  unto  the  death.’  Here  Annie  Askew  was 
burned  on  the  complaint  of  her  husband.  The  noble  John 
Rogers  shouted  the  victory  in  the  fire.  Also  John  Bradford 
and  John  Philpot.  It  was  a  grand  place  to  my  soul. 

“The  second  day  I  was  there  we  were  holding  an  open- 
air  meeting  in  front  of  a  saloon.  While  I  was  praying  some 
one  threw  a  lot  of  water  over  us  all.  As  the  water  came  on 
us,  the  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  also.  What  a  blessed 
shout  and  victory  we  did  have.  When  the  water  came  the 
crowd  fell  back,  for  as  is  usuallv  the  case  the  devil  wet  his 
own  soldiers  worse  than  us.  Some  ladies  came  to  sisters 
Bruner  and  Cryer  while  they  knelt,  and  brushed  off  the 
water  saying,  ‘There,  there,  never  mind.’  We  didn’t  mind; 
we  shouted  and  praised  the  Lord  and  leaped  for  joy.  O 
glory  to  God! 

“  When  we  got  up,  the  woman  who  kept  the  place  came 
out  and  took  hold  of  brother  Cryer  and  me  and  gave  us  a 
shaking  apiece  which  helped  our  joy  a  little  more.  Glory  to 
God!  She  then  went  after  the  policeman  and  we  thought 
we  might  have  a  chance  to  go  to  jail.  We  were  on  what 
we  thought  was  the  street,  but  which  we  found  was  paved 
land  belonging  to  the  public  house.  The  policeman  asked  us 
to  please  move  into  the  street  and  we  did  so,  and  our  meeting 
went  on  in  the  Spirit. 

“  O,  how  I  feel  God’s  power  coming  on  me.  I  would 
like  to  be  ‘one’  for  every  land.  I  see  the  need  so  in  Nor- 
wav,  in  England,  in  Africa  and  in  America  that  I  would  like 
to  be  in  every  land.  My  heart  is  with  the  dear  workers  in 


In  England. 


33i 


America  and  together  we  will  conquer.  God  is  with  us. 

“The  grandest  victory  we  have  had  on  our  journey  we 
shouted  over  in  Liverpool.  The  first  soul  to  die  the  death  to 
carnality  and  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  was  a  sister  in 

Liverpool,  Mrs.  M - .  She  has  been  seeking  a  long  time 

and  has  nearly  been  in  despair.  Four  weeks  ago  when  we 
preached  in  Liverpool  she  was  fasting  and  praying  all  day 
and  did  not  come  out  to  meetings.  Her  hired  girl  was  out, 
and  when  the  meeting  was  over  she  hastened  home  and  told 
her  mistress  that  two  American  missionaries  were  at  meeting 

o 

and  from  what  they  preached  she  (the  hired  girl)  was  not 
saved.  Then  she  broke  down  and  sobbed.  Her  mistress 
told  her  to  calm  herself  and  tell  her  what  the  men  had  said. 
Then  she  told  her  how  we  had  said  that  God  would  destroy 
all  the  self-life  and  that  it  must  die;  that  we  said  she  must 
confess  the  carnal  nature  to  God  and  that  God  could  destroy 
the  carnal  self  in  an  instant.  The  sister  said:  4 1  am  very 
glad,  that  is  what  I  want,’ 

44  She  went  to  praying  more  earnestly  than  ever  and  at 
midnight  the  next  day  she  came  through  shouting  victory. 
She  at  once  went  to  testifying  and  in  a  number  of  places  in 
the  city  began  to  tell  them  what  she  had  found.  How  God 
has  led  her  out!  and  how  clear  is  the  light  of  God  on  our 
path!  She  received  all  alone  in  Liverpool,  just  what  I  got 
in  Marengo,  Ill.  The  maid  has  not  yet  got  the  blessing  but 
is  seeking  earnestly. 

44  The  leader  of  a  mission  work,  an  Episcopalian  clergy¬ 
man  is  also  seeking  the  death  to  the  carnal  mind.  How 
our  souls  have  been  lightened  over  this  glorious  victory. 

Sister  M - has  also  been  healed  of  a  cancer.  Let  us  all 

praise  the  Lord.  Vivian  A.  Dake.” 

The  work  at  Milnrow  continued  until  Dec.  6th,  the 
workers  using  every  means  within  their  power  to  awaken 
souls.  Feeling  that  the  Lord  would  have  them  go  to  another 
place,  they  closed. 


332 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


They  arrived  at  the  Mission  of  Love  and  began  labors 
Dec.  23,  1891.  There  is  much  poverty  among  the  lower 
classes  of  Liverpool,  because  of  sin  and  low  wages.  In  the 
leaders  of  the  Mission  of  Love,  Mr.  Herbert  Wood  and 
his  workers,  they  found  the  most  spiritual,  true  and  plain 
followers  of  Jesus  of  any  since  arriving  in  England. 

The  workers  felt  much  freedom  among  them.  Mr. 
Wood  had  left  his  position  as  vicar  in  the  Church  of  Eng¬ 
land  to  go  into  the  slums  and  preach  Jesus  to  fallen  human¬ 
ity.  This  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  practical  Christianity 
which  the  followers  of  Jesus  profess,  but  too  few  possess. 
Modern  Christianity  is  too  well  dressed,  too  cultured,  too 
dignified  to  go  down  into  the  slums  seeking  the  lost.  We 
see  some  going  down  into  the  haunts  of  sin  to  pull  souls  as 
brands  out  of  the  lire,  using  their  time,  talents  and  money  to 
u  lift  up  the  fallen.”  The  blessing  of  God  had  attended  this 
well  named  “  Mission  of  Love,”  until  quite  a  company  had 
been  rescued  from  lives  of  sin. 

Praising  God  for  His  goodness  the  workers  took  hold  of 
the  mission  work  heartily  and  as  they  engaged  in  earnest 
efforts  for  souls  they  saw  such  scenes  of  misery,  poverty  and 
sin  as  they  never  witnessed  before.  The  curse  of  drink 
was  a  blight  on  the  whole  city.  Here  they  continued  to 
labor  until  the  end  of  the  year. 

We  leave  them  for  a  time  to  follow  the  India  Band  in 
their  journey  across  the  great  deep.  We  will  insert  some  of 
their  letters  which  will  be  of  interest  to  our  readers. 

u  Indian  Ocean,  November  14,  1891. 

“We  are  nearing  dear  India  and  are  both  well  and  very 
much  blest,  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  Hallelujah!  We  had 
such  a  good  time  at  family  prayers  this  morning,  and  are  of¬ 
ten  refreshed  from  on  high.  We  will  probably  reach  Tuti- 
corin  to-morrow  night,  where  I  will  mail  this.  My  last  let¬ 
ter  was  mailed  at  Aden,  where  we  stopped  a  number  of  hours. 


India  Missionary  Letters. 


333 


Men  came  on  board  selling  ostrich  feathers,  ostrich  eggs, 
etc.  The  eggs  were  about  as  large  as  a  sugar  bowl,  speckled 
much  like  a  turkey’s  egg.  The  shells  were  empty  but  so 
thick  and  strong.  In  the  distance  we  could  see  an  ostrich 
farm.  Food  has  to  be  imported  to  the  English  soldiers  and 
those  who  live  here,  as  it  rains  so  seldom  they  cannot 
raise  anything  for  food.  They  have  an  immense  reservoir 
for  catching  a  supply  of  water  when  it  does  rain. 

“This  morning  we  passed  the  island  of  Minicoy.  It  was 
quite  refreshing  to  see  the  groves  of  cocoanut  palms  that  grow 
in  abundance  here.  It  is  four  weeks  to-day  since  we  left 
Liverpool.  Of  course  we  are  very  anxious  to  reach  our  des¬ 
tination,  and  shall  be  glad  when  sailing  days  are  over. 
However,  the  time  has  been  profitably  spent,  and  I  have  ap¬ 
preciated  such  a  good  opportunity  for  study.  The  Bible 
never  opened  up  to  me  as  in  these  days.  How  my  soul 
feasts  as  I  dive  into  its  mine  of  treasures;  its  priceless  gems 
of  truth  sparkle  so  brilliantly  as  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
beams  upon  them.  I  never  had  such  a  nearness  and  inti¬ 
macy  with  God  as  of  late.  It  is  so  blessed,  and  dispels  every¬ 
thing  like  loneliness  or  homesickness.  The  King  of  Glory 
has  filled  all  the  void  made  by  the  absence  of  friends  and 
loved  ones.  Glory,  glory,  glory! 

“  The  responsibilities  ahead  look  great  indeed.  I  truly 
feel  that 

‘  He  who  hath  helped  me  hitherto, 

Will  help  me  all  my  journey  through. 

And  give  me  daily  cause  to  raise 
New  Ebenezers  to  His  praise.* 

Often  as  I  come  before  the  Lord  and  put  Him  in  ‘remem¬ 
brance’  He  renews  His  covenant  and  gives  assurance  of  souls 
and  victory.  We  expect  to  spend  next  Sunday  in  Columbo, 
Ceylon. 

“  How  I  would  love  to  have  you  feast  you  eyes  on  the 
indescribably  grand  sunsets  we  have  witnessed.  Such  are 


334 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


not  known  in  that  part  of  the  world.  The  sun  sets  like  a 
ball  of  fire  dropping  into  the  sea,  leaving  the  sky  lit  up  so 
grandly,  the  colors  shaded  from  a  fiery  reddish  hue  to  the 
most  delicate  pink,  mixed  with  the  dove-colored  clouds.  It 
makes  one  gaze  in  awe  and  wonder.  Surely  ‘  the  firmament 
showeth  His  handiwork.  5 

44  Almost  every  evening  there  is  some  new  and  beautiful 
aspect  to  the  sunset.  The  nights  on  the  water  when  the  sea 
is  calm,  moon  shining,  stars  so  bright,  gives  an  idea  of  the 
majesty  of  our  God  4  Who  hath  measured  the  waters  in  the 
hollow  of  His  hand,  *  *  and  comprehended  the  dust  of  the 
earth  in  a  measure,  and  weighed  the  mountains  in  scales  and 
the  hills  in  a  balance.’  Isa.  xl,  12.  How  grand  the  thought 
that  He  who  ‘inhabiteth  eternity,’  and  1  sitteth  upon  the  circle 
of  the  earth,  whose  inhabitants  thereof  are  as  grasshoppers’ 
in  His  sight,  is  so  mindful  of  His  children  that  even  the  verv 
hairs  of  our  head  are  all  numbered.  4  This  mighty  God  is 
ours.’  Hallelujah!  4  The  voice  that  rolls  the  stars  along 
speaks  all  the  promises.’ 

44  One  of  the  missionaries  on  our  ship  is  a  little  woman, 
not  quite  as  tall  as  I,  and  no  more  robust.  The  Baptist  Board 
send  her  out.  She  wanted  to  go  to  China  as  an  evangelist, 
but  was  sent  to  India  as  a  teacher.  On  learning  this  we  felt 
so  thankful  that  the  Lord  Himself  had  chosen  our  field. 
Bless  His  name,  He  makes  no  mistakes. 

44 1  am  sitting  on  deck  writing,  have  on  a  thin  dress,  and 
there  is  a  pleasant  breeze,  so  it  is  just  comfortable.  We  have 
been  so  favored  with  good  breezes  that  we  have  suffered 
from  the  heat  but  little.  It  is  much  better  at  this  time  of  the 
year  in  this  regard.  The  Lord  has  so  wonderfully  prospered 
us  during  all  our  long  voyage,  as  we  have  been  favored  with 
such  good  weather  and  sailing  most  of  the  way,  and  escaped 
some  very  hard  storms.  Crossing  the  Atlantic  we  just  missed 
a  hard  storm,  also  one  followed  us;  some  lives  were  lost  in 
the  Bay  of  Biscay.  The  evening  we  stopped  at  Tuticorin, 


India  Missionary  Letters, 


335 


S.  W.  India,  we  escaped  a  cyclone  in  which  some  sixty  or 
more  lives  were  lost  at  sea.  Truly  God  has  answered  prayer. 
What  a  mighty  God  is  ours!  Hallelujah!  Your  loving, 
far-away  sister,  all  for  souls.  Bessie  Sherman.5’ 

“  Bombay,  India. 

“Dear  Workers  and  Home  Friends: — 

“We  hail  you  from  our  Indian  battlefield,  are  well, blest 
and  glad  to  be  here.  Hallelujah!  God  has  wonderfully 
been  with  us,  and  we  are  proving  c  He  that  dwelleth  in  the 
secret  place  of  the  Most  High  shall  abide  under  the  shadow 
of  the  Almighty.’  While  at  sea,  storms  raged  behind  and 
before,  but  we  were  kept  in  safety,  just  escaping  from  very 
severe  ones.  Truly  we  felt  we  were  being  kept  in  the  hollow 
of  His  hand.  God  who  called  us  forth  was  ‘  Master  of  earth 
and  sea  and  sky,’  and  we  felt  He  was  answering  the  many 
prayers  that  were  ascending  from  the  hearts  of  loved  ones  at 
home. 

“While  at  the  island  of  Malta,  we  were  told  it  was  not 
safe  to  talk  salvation  or  to  distribute  tracts,  because  of  an 
agreement  with  the  Catholics  here  and  the  British  govern¬ 
ment,  who  had  promised  not  to  interefere  with  their  religion. 
But  we  felt  we  could  not  come  away  without  doing  our  duty 
to  their  souls.  So  we  went  and  improved  opportunities  to 
talk  salvation  and  hand  out  tracts,  and  returned  to  the  boat 
feeling  good  in  our  souls.  We  felt  if  Paul  had  been  placed 
in  similar  circumstances  he  would  have  gone  and  preached  the 
gospel,  even  though  it  might  take  him  to  jail. 

“  As  we  anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Ceylon’s  lovely  isle, 
Nov.  21st,  we  caught  the  spicy  breezes  sometime  before 
reaching  its  shores.  We  visited  the  spice  gardens,  gathering 
some  leaves  and  flowers  to  press  and  send  home.  We  found 
this  indeed  a  beautiful  place,  and  on  visiting  a  Buddhist  temple, 
thought  of  the  verse, 

‘  What  though  the  spicy  breezes 
Blow  soft  o'er  Ceylon’s  isle; 


336 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Though  every  prospect  pleases, 

And  only  man  is  vile?’ 

Before  leaving  the  isle  we  visited  the  Salvation  Army  Rescue 
H  ome,  sang  c  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus’  name,’  prayed  and 
were  refreshed. 

“  A  few  days  later  we  landed  at  Madras.  Here  our  sail¬ 
ing  days  ended,  as  we  went  by  rail  to  Bombay.  Sister 
Kittie  Wood  met  us  at  the  docks  and  gave  us  a  hearty  wel¬ 
come.  We  were  glad  indeed  to  see  her  face  again,  it  being 
sometime  since  we  last  met.  We  spent  six  pleasant  days 
here,  prayed  and  got  blest  together  as  of  old.  She  does  her 
work  and  feels  in  divine  order.  We  were  afforded  something 
of  an  insight  into  the  Army  work  in  India,  attending  meeting 
every  night,  and  had  our  first  experience  in  talking  through 
an  interpreter. 

“  Two  nights  and  a  day  on  the  train,  and  we  reached 
Tanna,  a  suburb  of  Bombay,  and  were  warmly  greeted  by 
brother  and  sister  Prautch.  They  took  us  to  their  pleasant 
home,  situated  on  a  hill  overlooking  a  beautiful  valley,  which 
is  surrounded  by  mountains.  About  the  first  thing  we  saw 
on  entering  was  the  word  c  Welcome  ’  in  large  letters.  They 
have  been  friends  indeed  to  us,  and  we  pray  God  to  reward 
them  with  many  souls.  We  are  earnestly  praying  God  to 
direct  us  in  our  work,  and  are  looking  for  a  place  in  which  to 
begin  meetings  among  English  speaking  people,  of  which 
there  are  many.  We  expect  brother  and  sister  Ward  to  join 
us  in  our  work  here. 

“We  feel  we  made  no  mistake  in  coming  as  we  did,  but 
feel  God  has  led  all  the  way  in  spite  of  the  many  voices  that 
called  otherwise.  We  feel  so  good  when  we  think  His  still 
small  voice  was  heard  above  them  all.  We  will  know  His 
will  and  do  it .  Bless  His  name! 

u  Dec.  19th.  I  am  writing  to-day  in  our  first  band 
home  in  India.  It  has  two  cosy  little  rooms,  scantily  fur¬ 
nished,  but  we  are  happy  and  feel  at  home. 


India  Missionary  Letters. 


337 


“  Our  room  is  just  across  the  street  from  brother  Glad¬ 
win’s  office.  He  gave  us  some  native  matting  for  our  floor, 
and  he  has  been  exceedingly  kind  in  many  ways.  Brother 
Ward  came  to  Bombay  just  in  time  to  help  us  out.  He  got 
a  box  and  put  in  a  couple  of  shelves  for  our  cupboard,  and 
has  helped  us  in  buying  our  rice  and  the  few  things  we  need 
to  eat.  He  also  gave  us  his  cot  to  sleep  on  while  he  sleeps 
on  the  floor  at  brother  Gladwin’s.  We  have  our  two  steamer 
chairs  and  two  trunks  and  this  is  all  of  our  furniture,  with  the 
exception  of  the  little  oil  stove  mamma  gave  us  just  before 
leaving  Evanston.  This  looks  very  much  like  our  band 
homes  do  in  America,  and  as  we  run  for  souls  it  is  hard  to 
realize  we  are  so  far  from  our  loved  ones ;  you  all  seem  so  near. 
We  are  both  real  well  and  united  heart  and  hand  for  the  sal¬ 
vation  of  India.  Pray  for  this  needy  held  and  obey  God 
when  He  talks  to  you  about  it. 

Laura  E.  Douglass.  ” 

“  Bombay,  Dec.  25,  1891. 

cc  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest!  Amen!  The  Lord’s 
hand  has  so  wonderfully  led  through  all  the  changing  scenes 
of  the  past  year,  and  to-day  we  are  celebrating  our  first 
Christmas  in  India.  This  is  my  twentieth  birthday.  Brother 
Gladwin  wished  me  forty  years  for  God  in  India,  and  I  said, 
amen.  Last  Christmas  I  was  one  of  your  happy  number, 
surrounded  by  the  influence  of  that  glorious  Christian  home; 
now  rolling  seas  lie  between  us,  and  we  are  in  the  midst  of 
dark  heathenism.  But  it  is  a  glorious  day  to  my  soul,  and  it 
is  such  a  privilege  to  be  here  to  hold  up  our  wonderful  Jesus. 

u  It  does  not  seem  much  like  Christmas  to-day.  It  is 
more  like  the  Fourth  of  July.  One  of  our  neighbors,  who 
was  in  the  prayer  meeting  last  night,  sent  us  in  this  morning 
a  plate  containing  oranges,  apples,  some  bananas,  and  Christ¬ 
mas  cake,  with  their  best  wishes.  We  had  a  good  dinner.  I 
did  not  expect  so  much  in  India.  The  Lord  is  so  good. 

u  Last  night  we  had  a  prayer  meeting  in  our  room. 


338 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


There  were  over  a  dozen  besides  ourselves,  and  we  had  a 
good  time.  They  were  the  English-speaking  people  that 
live  in  our  4  chawl,’  or  tenement  house,  we  would  call  it  in 
America.  To-night  we  have  another  prayer  meeting  in  a 
4  chawl  ’  not  far  away.  Last  Sunday  evening  about  five 
o’clock  we  helped  in  an  open-air  meeting  on  the  beach. 
There  was  a  good-sized  congregation,  mostly  composed  of 
educated  natives  who  understand  English.  They  are  em¬ 
ployed  largely  as  clerks,  and  were  drawn  there  for  recreation. 

44  It  was  an  inspiring  scene.  Behind  us  lay  the  peaceful 
waters  of  a  beautiful  bay  extending  in  from  the  sea,  while  the 
heavens  were  aglow  with  the  glories  of  the  setting  sun. 
Around  us  were  gathered  a  congregation  of  attentive,  eager 
listeners.  It  reminded  me  of  the  times  when  Jesus  and  His 
disciples  preached  to  the  hungry  multitudes  upon  the  shores 
of  Galilee.  It  is  the  very  same  Jesus  whom  we  preach.  I 
enjoyed  that  meeting  so  much.  When  it  closed  we  walked 
along  the  beach  for  some  distance  and  distributed  tracts. 
How  I  love  these  dear  people.  I  look  into  their  dark  faces 
and  think  how  Jesus  died  for  them,  and  how  they  all  have 
immortal  souls  that  must  appear  at  the  Judgment  seat,  and 
my  ‘  heart  melts,  my  eyes  o’erflow.’ 

Bessie  Sherman.” 

These  letters  bring  the  history  of  band  No.  13  to  the 
close  of  the  year. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

The  following  letters,  written  by  Mr.  Dake  during  the 
voyage  and  his  brief  stay  in  Africa  are  full  of  interest  as 
showing  his  love  for  souls,  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  which 
rested  in  a  peculiar  manner  upon  him  in  his  last  days  and  his 


To  Africa. 


339 


constant  rejoicing  spirit.  His  own  record  closes  at  the  open¬ 
ing  of  1892. 

“KINDLING  WATCH  FIRES.” 

“Nov.  14th  found  brother  Chapman  and  myself  on  board 
the  steamship  Kinsembo ,  bound  for  Monrovia ,  Africa.  This 
is  the  same  boat  that  brother  and  sister  Chapman  went  over 
in,  two  years  ago.  When  they  were  safely  landed,  on  the 
return  vovage.  the  boat  ran  into  a  rock  near  Sierra  Leone, 
and  sank  in  thirteen  feet  of  water.  She  was  raised  and 
repaired  and  has  been  doing  good  work  ever  since.  She  is 
twenty  years  old,  but  rides  the  steadiest  of  any  ship  I  have 
ever  sailed  on. 

‘4  We  have  had  a  very  pleasant  voyage.  Have  passed 
the  Bay  of  Biscay  and  are  now  on  the  African  Coast  within 
a  few  hours  of  Grand  Canary  Islands.  Bishop  Taylor  is 
among  the  passengers.  He  is  very  genial  and  approachable. 

I  have  had  several  good  talks  with  him.  One  night  he 
came  into  our  cabin  and  we  talked  awhile,  then  we  proposed  ' 
prayer,  and  he  repeated  a  chapter  and  we  had  a  good  time  on 
our  knees. 

44  Sabbath,  Nov.  15th.  The  Bishop  preached  in  the  first 
cabin  saloon  from  4  Search  the  Scriptures.’  God  is  with  us. 

I  arise  early  and  go  on  the  forecastle  deck  and  have  an  hour 
with  God,  consequently  my  soul  is  watered  and  refreshed 
all  the  day.  When  I  think  of  the  souls  saved  and  sanctified 
and  the  watch  fires  kindled  already  on  the  trip,  I  am  a  thou¬ 
sand  times  glad  that  God  opened  my  way  to  come.  I  want 
to  preach  this  clean  salvation  in  every  land  and  tongue.  I 
have  learned  to  say,  *  Lovet  vera  Gude,’  which  is  the  Nor¬ 
wegian  for  ‘Blessed  be  God!’  and  if  I  can  get  a  note  of  vic¬ 
tory  in  Kru  or  Mandingo  at  Monrovia,  I  shall  find  it.  All 
Flail!  Hallelujah! 

4‘  Africa’s  shores  are  in  sight.  Hallelujah!  Many  times 
I  have  sung:  ‘Afric’s  shores  I  long  to  see,’  tut  now  I  see 


340 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


them.  The  low  sea  coast  is  in  sight.  We  are  this  Friday, 
N  ov.  27th,  drawing  up  to  Goree  in  Senegal,  one  of  the 
French  possessions.  I  shall  soon  tread  African  soil,  as  we 
are  expecting  to  go  ashore  in  the  third  officer’s  boat  when 
lie  lands  the  mail.  We  have  had  a  very  pleasant  trip  down 
from  the  Canary  Islands.  It  is  just  warm  enough  to  be 
pleasant,  like  delightful  June  weather.  We  are  now  farther 
south  than  any  point  of  the  United  States,  and  we  still  go 
farther  south.  We  shall  not  reach  Monrovia  until  December 
4th,  making  twenty  days- on  the  trip  from  Liverpool. 

“While  ashore  on  the  Grand  Canary  Island  last  Mon¬ 
day,  we  went  to  get  some  milk.  We  could  not  find  a  milk- 
shop  anywhere.  So  a  Spanish  boy  led  us  back  on  the  mount¬ 
ain  in  the  edge  of  the  town  to  a  cow  farm.  The  man  came 
up  from  the  field  and  got  two  mugs  and  milked  us  each  some. 
After  ten  days  of  ship  fare  we  relished  the  milk  very  much. 
On  this  island  the  poor  people  live  in  caves  in  the  hillside. 
It  is  always  spring  here,  so  that  any  place  that  keeps  out 
the  rain  is  Quite  comfortable. 

j. 

“  But  oh  how  they  need  the  gospel.  The  climate  of 
these  islands  is  wonderful.  They  raise  cochineal,  corn,  beans, 
potatoes,  peaches,  apples,  bananas,  figs,  oranges,  lemons, 
guavas,  dates,  sweet  potatoes,  caladium  esculentum,  and  sugar 
cane.  Cows  and  sheep  abound.  I  cannot  tell  how  much 
this  journey  is  firing  my  soul.  I  feel  the  Spirit  of  Paul,  Jud- 
son,  Carey,  and  our  blessed  Lord  increasing  on  me.  6  Go  ye 
unto  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.’ 

“Four  P.  M.  While  the  ship  lay  anchored  at  Goree, 
which  is  an  island  with  French  forts  on  it,  a  boat  load  of 
passengers  sailed  over  to  Daka  on  the  main  land  two 
miles  away.  This  is  a  town  of  several  hundred  inhabitants, 
a  French  military  station.  The  people  belong  to  the  Joliffe 
tribe.  There  are  no  churches  here  but  Catholic  and  Moham¬ 
medan.  The  caravans  from  the  Sahara  desert  come  down  here. 


To  Africa. 


34i 


They  also  have  a  narrow  guage  railway  into  the  interior. 
How  my  soul  longs  for  a  missionary  for  Daka. 

“  I  saw  the  Mohammedans  with  their  Koran,  and  the 
Catholic  priest  with  his  beads.  The  climate  is  quite  health¬ 
ful.  They  raise  many  peanuts.  I  measured  a  stack  36x25 
ft.,  and  about  ten  feet  high.  A  missionary  could  do  good 
work  here,  and  soon  make  a  way  into  the  interior.  The 
Joliffe  people  are  quite  a  bright  people.  Who  hears  the 
Macedonian  cry?  Men  are  needed  all  along  this  continent 
whose  hearts  are  on  fire,  and  who  are  willing  to  be  spent  for 
God.  We  will  be  in  Bathurst,  Senegambia  in  the  morning, 
D.  V. 

“  Bathurst  is  the  principal  town  of  the  English  possession 
called  Senegambia.  It  is  situated  a  few  miles  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Gambia  river.  The  river  here  is  about  three 
miles  wide.  The  land  is  flat  and  sandv.  This  is  an  old 
trading  port.  It  is  more  healthful  than  at  Monrovia.  Here 
we  saw  African  huts  for  the  first  time.  The  bamboo  huts 
with  their  thatched  roofs  were  plentiful.  Above  them, 
stretched  up  the  long  trunks  of  the  cocoanut  palm  trees 
loaded  with  cocoanuts.  Orange  trees  abound. 

c<  On  Sabbath  day  brother  Fennele,the  British  Wesleyan 
missionary,  came  to  the  ship  in  the  governor’s  boat,  and  took 
sisters  Wilcox  and  Carlson,  brother  Chapman*  and  myself  to 
town  to  meeting  at  his  chapel.  Bishop  Tavlor  had  already 
gone  ashore.  The  chapel  is  large,  holding  about  six  hundred 
people.  The  Bishop  preached  from  1  John,  i,  9. 

“After  service  brother  Chapman  and  I  went  out  on  the 
street  and  found  a  group  of  Mohammedans,  and  preached  Jesus 
Christ  to  them.  They  asked  how  God  could  die,  and  we 
then  explained  to  them  that  Christ  died  to  satisfy  a  broken 
law.  The  blessing  of  God  came  on  11s.  Glory  to  His  name! 
While  we  were  busy  with  these  a  young  boy  came  up  and 
asked  us  to  go  to  his  house  and  read  the  Bible  to  him.  We 
went,  and  he  led  us  to  a  typical  African  hut.  An  orange  tree 


342 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


loaded  with  large  oranges  bloomed  above  it.  We  read  and 
sang  and  prayed  with  them.  There  were  four  African 
women  in  the  family. 

“  We  took  dinner  with  brother  Fennele.  Bishop  Taylor 
and  the  two  sisters  were  also  present.  Sister  Sarah  Wilcox 
preached  in  the  evening  from  John  lii,  14,  15.  The  large 
chapel  was  well  filled.  O  how  they  sang  at  the  conclusion. 
The  altar  was  crowded  with  seekers  of  pardon  and  purity. 
Some  were  really  convicted.  We  felt  that  had  they  been 
held  to  separation  from  the  world  a  good  work  could 
have  been  done.  It  avails  but  little  to  urge  seekers  to  accept 
Christ  who  have  not  given  up  the  world,  whether  they  be 
civilized  or  heathen.  Three  or  four  professed  to  be  saved. 
The  governor’s  boat  carried  us  back  to  the  Kinsembo,  and  we 
speedily  found  our  way  to  our  stateroom  and  to  rest. 

“  Bathurst  has  had  Methodist  preaching  for  fifty  years. 
The  people  love  the  truth  but  are  very  worldly.  The  same 
laxity  in  enforcing  discipline  is  as  apparent  here  as  in  our 
own  land.  Jewelry,  feathers,  flowers  and  gaudy  dressing 
abound.  But  a  grand  work  could  be  done  here  by  one  who 
would  let  the  Holy  Ghost  have  His  way. 

c<  This  is  the  most  fruitful  field  for  immediate  work  I 
have  seen.  There  are  now  Catholics,  Church  of  England, 
Mohammedans  and  British  Wesleyans  here.  From  Bathurst 
to  Freetown,  the  capital  of  Sierra  Leone,  is  two  days’  jour¬ 
ney.  The  weather  became  much  warmer  as  we  approached 
Sierra  Leone. 

‘4  One  day  the  Mohammedans  on  board  had  an  interesting 
religious  ceremony.  The  priest  wrote  some  verses  from  the 
Koran  on  a  piece  of  paper.  Then  he  washed  the  words  off 
the  paper  in  some  water.  Then  he  took  condensed  milk  and 
mixed  with  the  water  and  passed  it  around,  and  all  drank  the 
milk  of  the  Koran.  How  unsatisfactory  this  inky  milk  to 
ease  the  troubled  soul!  But  thank  God,  the  follower  of  Jesus 
can  get  the  milk  of  the  Word.  Cannot  we  learn  from  these 


To  Africa. 


343 


poor  idolaters  a  lesson  of  reverence  for  the  Word  of  God? 
and  may  we  not  be  inspired  to  more  continuously  drink  it? 

‘‘We  saw  sharks  to-day,  those  plunderers  of  the  deep. 
How  like  are  they  to  the  devil,  always  on  the  lookout  for 
prey.  No  poor  man  who  comes  within  their  reach  but  feels 
the  sharp  teeth  of  these  fierce  scavengers.  The  only  safety 
is  to  keep  out  of  Satan’s  reach. 

“To-day  I  had  a  talk  with  the  bishop  on  missionary 
work  and  its  hindrances.  The  greatest,  he  said,  was  the  un¬ 
healthful  climate  which  caused  the  death  of  many  of  his  mis¬ 
sionaries.  The  bishop  is  over  seventy  years  old  but  hale  and 
strong  yet.  Like  Moses  “His  eye  is  not  dim  nor  his  natural 
force  abated.”  He  is  one  of  the  most  childlike  men  I  ever 
met  in  my  life.  He  is  quite  patriarchal  in  appearance  and  is 
without  doubt  one  of  the  most  radical,  thorough,  aggressive 
teachers  in  the  M.  E.  Church.  God  has  evidently  fitted  him 
for  the  work  he  is  doing,  which  is  doubtless  the  most  Scrip¬ 
tural  in  the  church.  His  consecration  is  great.  He  leaves 
his  wife  and  family  in  America  and  spends  most  of  his  life  in 
Africa. 

“  Sierre  Leone  is  a  British  possession  north  of  Liberia, 
and  its  capital  is  Freetown.  It  lies  at  the  foot  of  a  group  of 
mountains,  the  highest  one  is  fifteen  hundred  feet.  We  went 
ashore  here  and  were  very  hospitably  entertained  by  brother 
Jaderquist,  and  others  of  the  first  Soudan  missionaries.  God 
sweetly  blest  us  there,  and  we  shouted  the  praises  of  God. 
We  saw  many  things  here  we  had  not  seen  before.  We  ate 
mango  plums  and  pawpaws  which  we  found  quite  good. 

“We  were  soon  on  our  journey  and  in  due  time  Cape 
Mesurado  came  in  view,  and  soon  we  could  see  Monrovia,  at 
the  foot  and  on  the  side  of  the  hill.  We  landed  about 
five  P.  M.  Nov.  1 8th.  You  can  all  imagine  our  meeting 
with  sister  Chapman,  after  she  had  been  here  alone  for  seven 
months.  She  was  quite  well,  although  she  had  had  the  fever 
lately.  The  mission  house  is  surrounded  by  ‘bush’  and 
tropical  trees.  Among  those  I  can  see  from  the  window  are 
bananas,  oranges,  lime,  mango  plums,  cocoanut,  breadnut, 
pawpaw,  butter  pears,  coffee  trees  and  plantain  trees. 


344 


Vivian  A.  Bake. 


44  There  are  at  present  four  children  in  the  home.  Two 
Congo  girls,  Susie  and  Maggie,  Frank,  a  Bassa  boy,  Lewis, 
a  Vey.  Then  there  are  three  boys  at  work.  Thomas,  a 
Pessa,  Sirsy,  a  Pusa,  and  Toe,  a  Gola.  After  prayers  I  took 
Thomas  out  in  the  4 bush’  and  talked  and  prayed  with  him. 
God  broke  my  heart  all  down  as  I  held  him  up  to  a  throne  of 
grace.  Then  he  prayed  God  to  forgive  him.  He  said:  40 
God,  take  my  old  bad  heart,  give  me  new  heart.’  Will  all 
pray  God  to  answer  this  prayer?  He  is  a  bright  boy  and 
could  be  very  useful.  We  are  praying  God  to  save  him. 
We  will  not  limit  God.  We  believe  He  can  save  here  as  well 
as  any  where.  Amen.  We  are  holding  on  to  God  to  send 
us  a  revival. 

44  Have  been  much  blessed  in  secret  prayer  since  arriving 
in  Africa,  and  have  a  good  strong  hold  on  God  for  victory  in 
the  various  fields.  Two  weeks  of  African  life  have  given  me 
more  insight  into  the  needs  of  the  field  than  months  of  cor¬ 
respondence.  Sister  Chapman  has  some  native  children 
here  whom  she  is  earnestly  endeavoring  to  train  for  God. 

4‘I  have  been  to  the  cemetery  and  seen  the  gravesof  our 
dear  missionaries,  Matie  North,  Jennie  Torrence  and  Sumner 
Kerwood.  They  lie  near  each  other.  I  felt  no  sorrow  for 
their  death  as  I  stood  there.  I  am  glad  their  warfare  is  ended, 
and  they  are  safe  in  heaven.  Their  work  here  has  not  been  in 
vain.  Doubters  and  fault-finders  will  yet  see  that  God  has 
received  glory  from  their  lives  and  deaths. 

44  Dec.  i  ith,  I  went  in  a  log  canoe  up  the  St.  Paul 
river  to  the  Lutheran  mission  kept  by  brother  and  sister 
Day.  Had  a  very  pleasant  ride.  It  was  novel  to  glide 
along  the  river  in  a  canoe  impelled  by  the  vigorous  strokes 
of  our  Bassa  boys.  The  scenery  on  the  St.  Paul  river 
is  very  fine.  The  mission  station  is  on  a  commanding  hilltop. 
It  is  surrounded  by  thousands  of  coffee  trees,  and  many 
other  tropical  species.  The  river  rapids  make  music  day 
and  night.  We  were  received  in  the  most  hospitable  man- 


On  African  Soil. 


345 


ner  possible.  While  we  could  see  the  need  of  a  deeper  piety, 
more  secret  prayer  and  a  more  sober  walking  with  God,  yet 
we  never  saw  hospitality  that  equalled  theirs.  W e  found 
^them  literally  ‘given  to  hospitality .’ 

“  I  have  been  in  many  a  house  where  I  felt  I  was  one 
too  many,  but  here  everything  in  the  house  was  at  the  visitor’s 
pleasure.  Sick  and  well  are  equally  welcome.  All  the  sick 
missionaries  at  the  coast  come  here  and  are  tenderly  nursed 

J 

without  money  or  price.  God  bless  great-hearted  brother  and 
sister  Day  and  brother  Goll.  An  American  scientific  expe¬ 
dition  was  quartered  here  when  we  arrived,  and  the  house 
was  full,  but  we  were  as  warmly  received  as  though  we  were 
the  only  guests  and  no  hint  was  given  that  they  were  crowd¬ 
ed.  God  helped  in  preaching  His  W ord  on  Sabbath  to  a 
mixed  gathering  of  scientists,  missionaries,  mission  children, 
and  native  Golahs  and  Pessas  the  latter  of  whom  did  not 
understand  even  the  simplest  words.  My  own  soul  was  well 
watered.  Praise  the  Lord! 

“  On  Tuesday  brother  and  sister  Day  fitted  us  out  with 
ten  boys  and  provisions  for  a  twelve-mile  walk  back  among 
the  natives.  We  started  early,  crossed  the  river  in  a  canoe, 
and  were  soon  single  file  on  the  path.  We  passed  native 
villages  every  little  way.  We  passed  a  town  which  had 
been  deserted  in  the  war  that  had  just  closed  between  the 
Golahs  and  Mandingos.  We  arrived  at  Henry’s  town,  our 
destination,  about  eleven  A.  M. 

“This  town  is  located  on  the  bank  of  a  beautiful,  cold 

stream  that  flows  all  the  vear  round.  Mount  Coffee  is 

•/ 

close  at  hand.  We  went  up  on  the  mountain  and  saw  some 
yellow  and  gray  monkeys  in  the  trees.  Parrots  and  deer 
are  also  seen  here.  We  slept  in  a  native  house  on  a  bamboo 
bed,  and  ate  from  a  bamboo  mat.  Each  night  we  had  serv¬ 
ice.  It  was  a  strange  scene.  The  fire  burning  in  the  cen¬ 
ter  of  the  town,  the  natives  almost  naked,  eagerly  listening 
to  ‘God-palaver,’  (as  they  call  preaching)  the  mud  huts  with 


346 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


their  roofs  of  leaves,  etc.  Henry  Stewart,  the  head  man  of 
the  town,  is  one  of  brother  Dav’s  mission  bovs. 

u  We  stayed  two  days  and  then  made  our  way  back  to 
brother  Day’s  homelike  mission.  On  the  18th  we  took  the 
little  steamer  that  runs  down  the  river  and  returned  to  our 
home  in  Monrovia.  Found  brother  and  sister  Chapman  us¬ 
ually  well.  We  expect  to  commence  meetings  in  the  M.  E. 
church  the  evening  of  Dec.  20th.  The  needs  of  this  work 
are  great.*  We  want  to  do  more  than  we  are  able  without 
the  help  of  God’s  people.” 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Leaving  the  foreign  work  for  a  time  we  will  return  to 
the  work  in  the  United  States. 

Wright  City,  Mo.,  was  opened  by  band  No.  5  Dec.  21st. 
The  place  was  quite  a  small  one  but  there  was  considerable 
interest  and  a  good  work  was  done  before  the  year  closed. 

The  Ingatherings,  for  the  Illinois  division,  were  held  at 
Onarga  and  Marshall.  A  number  were  present  at  Onarga, 
from  the  bands,  besides  other  visiting  brethren  and  sisters* 
The  past  year  had  been  one  of  severe  tests,  but  many  had 
been  the  victories  enjoyed.  The  faith  and  fidelity  of  these 
workers  in  the  face  of  hardships  and  conflicts  was  inspiring 
to  witness.  The  watch  night  service  was  a  time  of  great 
blessing  from  the  Lord. 

The  Ingathering  at  Marshall  was  also  a  profitable  meet¬ 
ing  though  there  were  not  so  many  workers  present.  The 
congregations  were  large  and  much  conviction  was  mani¬ 
fested.  A  few  were  converted  and  the  workers  were  en¬ 
couraged  to  labor  on. 

The  Ingathering  at  Corning,  Iowa  was  a  time  of  glori¬ 
ous  power.  About  one  thousand  people  were  in  attendance. 


At  Corning,  Iowa.  347 

Many  were  converted  and  a  Free  Methodist  class  of  thirty- 
one  members  was  organized  at  this  time. 

The  meeting  at  Mt.  Etna  was  increasing  in  interest. 
Conviction  was  deep  and  conversions  clear,  as  day  after  day, 
souls  repented  and  believed  in  Jesus.  As  the  Lord  continued 
to  bless,  Satan  raged  and  set  agents  actively  to  work,  to  break 
up  or  hinder  the  meetings.  But  the  more  he  opposed,  the 
higher  rose  the  tide  of  salvation.  Amidst  the  flying  brick¬ 
bats  and  showers  of  eggs  at  times,  the  workers  walked 
unharmed  and  kept  at  their  work  of  pulling  souls  out  of  the 
fire.  Persecution  continued  and  threats  were  made  but  the 
Lord  worked  through  it  all  until  a  large  number  were  saved. 

A  class  was  formed  of  those  who  wished  to  be  known 

•v 

to  the  world  as  the  followers  of  Christ.  Such  do  not  come 
in  large  numbers  in  these  days  of  popular  religion.  Not 
many  are  willing  to  reach  heaven  by  the  way  of  Sinai, 
Gethsemane  and  Calvary,  hence  the  great  opposition  to  this 
death  route  experience  as  taught  in  the  Bible.  u  Straight  is 
the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unto  life,an<J 
few  there  be  that  find  it.”  Matt,  vii,  14. 

The  work  continued  at  Mt.  Etna  until  May  31st,  1892. 
This  is  but  a  brief  account  of  this  precious  meeting  and  its 
results.  Many  most  interesting  incidents  must  go  unrecorded 
for  want  of  space.  While  the  work  continued  here  in  the 
new  year,  the  battle  was  growing  hotter  at  Corning,  until  it 
exceeded  anything  in  the  history  of  the  work.  In  many 
places  where  the  band  labored  the  greatest  opposition  came 
from  Romanists;  but  here  at  Corning  the  opposition  came 
from  the  masonic  element,  which  had  been  stirred  to  wrath 
because  of  the  numbers  who  had  been  saved  and  left  the 
lodge.  Satan  does  not  like  to  be  molested  in  any  part  of  his 
kingdom  and  he  will  not  suffer  the  loss  of  his  subjects  with¬ 
out  a  manifestation  of  his  wrath  in  some  way.  For  some 
time  at  Corning  the  work  continued  unmolested  with  a  glo¬ 
rious  sweep  of  God’s  power,  as  scores  began  to  seek  and  find 


34$ 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


the  light  of  life.  Then  came  war  from  the  enemy’s  camp 
which  was  being  wonderfully  shaken  by  the  truth.  The 
records  of  the  meeting  are  very  interesting  and  show  plainly 
that  persecution  has  not  ceased  in  the  nineteenth  century,  if 
enouglrof  the  power  of  God  is  manifested  to  shake  the  king¬ 
dom  of  darkness. 

From  the  Ingathering,  the  meeting  ran  on  with  in¬ 
creased  interest,  which  aroused  the  enemy  to  greater  hostili¬ 
ties.  Feb.  25th  the  writer  and  wife  arrived  to  assist  in  the 
meeting  a  few  weeks.  At  this  time  the  mob  gathered  and 
threw  missiles  through  the  windows  and  on  the  pulpit.  One 
worker  was  hit  on  the  head.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting 
the  mob  followed  the  writer  and  wife  to  the  house  where 
they  were  stopping  and  at  a  given  signal  the  electric  lights 
were  turned  off  as  the  managers  of  the  electric  light  plant 
seemed  to  be  in  league  with  the  mob.  Then  under  cover  of 
darkness — the  chosen  time  for  the  devil’s  deeds — the  mob 
yelled,  threw  brickbats,  stones,  etc.,  but  the  workers  were 
under  the  protection  of  the  Almighty.  Through  fear  of 
prosecution  at  the  hand  of  Mr.  Weed,  publisher  of  the  Free 
Press ,  at  whose  hospitable  home  the  workers  were^stopping, 
the  enemy  desisted  from  further  attack. 

The  fetid  masonic  breath  wafted  pestilential  poison  in 
every  direction  until  the  opposition  was  as  widespread  as 
virulent.  Reporters  were  called  in  to  take  notes  of  the 
meetings.  Fearful  caricatures  were  sent  to  the  papers  in 
Chicago,  St.  Louis,  Des  Moines  and  other  places.  Band 
No.  25  was  composed  of  four  young  men,  William  Craig  and 
H.  B.  Brackney,  leaders.  One  of  the  papers  either  through 
malice  or  mistake  said  that  the  band  numbered  c<  twenty-five 
holy  brethren.”  This  was  about  as  near  right  as  most  of  the 
other  statements  concerning  the  meeting.  In  these  misrep¬ 
resentations  the  mob  was  justified  and  the  workers  and  their 
meetings  condemned.  This  emboldened  hell’s  terrestrial 
hosts  and  the  opposition  assumed  more  formidable  propor- 


At  Corning,  Iowa. 


349 


tions  than  before.  But  as  the  opposition  grew,  the  power  of 
the  Highest  was  displayed  in  greater  measure,  until  daily 
prayer  meetings  began  to  be  held  in  some  of  the  business 
places,  as  several  of  the  business  men  and  their  employees 
had  been  converted  in  the  meetings.  This  seemed  to  add  to 
the  flame  of  persecution  and  they  too  came  in  for  a  share 
of  it. 

Several  of  the  houses  of  the  converts  were  mobbed  and 
they  themselves  assailed  with  missiles  on  the  streets.  Threats 
were  made  of  lynching  the  leaders  of  the  meeting,  who 
seemed  especially  the  proteges  of  Providence.  Things  as¬ 
sumed  such  an  aspect  that  one  of  the  citizens  telegraphed  the 
representative  at  Des  Moines  to  have  the  governor  send  out 
the  state  troops  and  put  the  town  under  martial  law,  as  the 
city  officials  could  not  or  would  not  enforce  law  and 
grant  protection  to  its  citizens.  One  magistrate  who  was  the 
city  mayor  and  a  member  of  a  Protestant  church  had  testified 
in  class  meeting  that  the  workers  appealed  to  him  for  legal 
protection  and  that  he  had  refused  it.  This  was  a  queer 
testimony  for  a  class  meeting  but  so  it  was  that  he  was  thus 
flaunting  his  perjury  to  the  world;  as  he  had  sworn  on  tak¬ 
ing  his  office  to  enforce  the  law  and  was  now  glorying  in  the 
fact  that  his  oath  had  been  broken. 

A  letter  from  the  governor  of  the  state  to  the  sheriff  of 
the  county  demanded  that  he  protect  the  preachers,  and  under 
his  friendly  escort  they  were  often  safely  led  to  their  lodg¬ 
ings.  This  served  to  stir  up  the  whole  community,  but  the 
battle  went  on  and  converts  and  workers  were  wonderfully 
filled  with  joy  and  praise.  A  letter  was  next  sent  to  the 
writer  as  leading  in  the  work,  telling  him  that  the  workers 
would  be  given  twenty-four  hours  to  leave  town.  It  was 
said  that  the  mob  was  hired  by  a  Freemason,  who  was  also  a 
member  of  one  of  the  prominent  churches. 

March  8th,  after  the  meeting  was  dismissed,  the  mob  lay 
in  wait  to  take  him  and  his  assistant,  William  Craig,  but  they 


35° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


providentially  missed  them.  Being  determined  to  wreak 
their  vengeance  on  someone,  they  took  brothers  Brackney 
and  Dewees  and  pounded  them  unmercifully,  until  it  was  with 
difficulty  they  could  walk.  This  was  old-fashioned  persecu¬ 
tion  revived  on  a  small  scale.  In  the  days  of  Wesley,  John 
Nelson  and  other  Methodist  preachers,  mobs  surrounded 
them,  knocked  them  down,  threw  them  into  the  horsepond, 
beat  and  otherwise  misused  them,  sometimes  leaving  them 
for  dead,  all  because  they  were  faithful  preachers  of  right¬ 
eousness  and  fearlessly  denounced  sin.  Then,  as  now,  they 
often  looked  in  vain  for  help  from  magistrates. 

At  this  jffi^ce  the  mayor  was  appealed  to  for  protection, 
but  being  in  sympathy  with  the  mob,  refused  to  give  it. 
Persistent  and  continued  efforts  were  made  to  break  up  the 
meeting,  but  there  was  no  abatement  of  interest  and  souls 
were  saved  in  the  midst  of  it  all.  April  2nd,  the  district 
quarterly  meeting  was  held  here.  It  was  largely  attended 
by  preachers  and  pilgrims  from  the  West  Iowa  conference. 
The  Lord  was  present  and  made  it  a  glorious  meeting. 
Many  were  converted.  The  mob,  still  raging,  resorted  to  a 
new  expedient  to  break  up  the  meeting.  They  put  odor 
musk,  red  pepper,  etc.,  in  the  hall.  It  was  counteracted  by  the 
burning  of  powerful  acids.  This  expedient  also  failed  to 
stop  the  meeting. 

April  25th  there  was  another  attack  when  rocks  were 
thrown  through  the  door  and  window.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting  the  bloodthirsty  crowd  lay  in  wait  for  brother  Craig 
with  clubs  and  bricks.  As  he  passed  from  the  hall,  he  was 
struck  in  the  side  with  a  brick  bat  but  having  a  song  book 
in  his  pocket,  the  force  of  the  blow  was  broken.  The  converts 
and  workers  gathered  around  and  prevented  the  throwing  of 
more  bricks.  The  officers  and  a  number  of  citizens  came 
and  escorted  him  home  in  safety.  One  of  the  officers  shot 
his  revolver  off  which  so  frightened  the  mob  that  they  dis- 
« 


351 


At  Corning,  Iowa. 

Sometime  later  the  meeting  was  put  in  charge  of  band 
No.  4  composed  of  young  ladies.  The  mob  now  changed 
its  tactics  from  brickbats  and  clubs  to  calumny  as  the  young 
ladies  took  charge.  On  the  return  of  brother  Craig  from 
other  meetings  they  began  their  old  warfare  and  one  night 
while  the  invitation  was  being  given  for  seekers  of  salvation, 
the  windows  were  kicked  open  and  bricks,  stones,  and  tor¬ 
pedoes  were  thrown  into  the  hall.  At  the  close  of  the  meet¬ 
ing  as  brother  C - stepped  from  the  door,  he  was  knocked 

to  his  knees  by  a  brick  from  one  of  the  mob,  who  were 
there,  armed  with  clubs,  etc.  The  converts  came  to  the 
rescue  and  escorted  him  home. 

A  good  class  was  left  at  Corning  and  five  hundred  dol¬ 
lars  in  cash  and  subscriptions  were  raised  toward  building  a 
church.  The  work  was  then  turned  over  to  the  church.  One 
of  the  precious  results  of  this  work  here  was  the  conversion 
of  a  number  of  young  people  and  their  call  to  labor  in  the 
vinevard.  Eight  or  nine  were  thus  sent  forth,  several  of 
them  went  into  the  Pentecost  work  and  two  into  the  work 
among  the  Wesleyan  Methodists. 

A  meeting  at  Carbon  began  March  22nd  in  a  school- 
house,  band  No.  35,  H.  B.  Brackney,  Albert  Schilling,  lead¬ 
ers.  The  Lord  came  in  convicting  power  and  a  number 
were  reclaimed  and  good  results  were  seen  from  the  labors 
here.  A  class  of  twenty-one  members  was  organized. 

Some  meetings  were  closed  during  the  early  winter 
months  and  others  opened.  The  meeting  at  Minonk,  Ill., 
was  continued  after  the  Ingathering.  Amidst  all  the  tumult 
and  strife  the  young  men  of  this  band  kept  the  sweetness  of 
love  in  their  hearts  and  labored  on  for  the  salvation  of  the  peo¬ 
ple.  Some  sought  the  Lord  and  were  saved.  The  workers 
continued  to  hold  out  the  offers  of  mercy  to  this  Roman 
Catholic  town  with  all  faithfulness,  until  it  was  clear  that  the 
Lord  would  have  them  withdraw  from  that  field,  which  they 
did  the  last  of  April, 


352 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Mr.  Dake  was  soon  expected  to  return  and  take  his 
place  at  the  head  of  the  work,  but  on  Feb.  ioth,  the  over¬ 
whelming  news  came  from  By  water,  Tanqueray  and  Co., 
New  York  City,  that  he  had  died  of  African  fever  at  Sierra 
Leone,  while  on  hiswayhome.  The  news  went  swiftly  over 
the  wires  and  fell  with  crushing  force  on  the  wife  and  chil¬ 
dren,  the  aged  father  and  mother,  the  workers  in  the  bands 
and  the  multitude  of  friends,  throughout  the  country. 

It  was  truly  wonderful  how  grace  triumphed  in  this  try¬ 
ing  hour.  After  the  first  stinging  effects  had  passed,  there 
was  a  rallying  of  faith,  hope  and  courage  all  through  the 
work.  Although  so  “  smitten  of  God  and  afflicted,”  the 
workers  went  on  with  the  work,  which  had  lost  its  visible 
head,  with  full  faith  in  God  that  He  wrho  had  raised  it  up 
would  still  lead  on  His  little  host  to  victory. 

The  work  at  Port  Lambton,  Out.,  Canada,  continued 
and  two  more  were  saved.  The  work  ran  deeper  as  the 
workers  held  on  in  persistent  prayer  and  faith.  God  honored 
their  faith  and  sent  conviction  to  some  hard  hearts.  Great 
conviction  rested  on  the  people  at  times.  Strong  men  trem¬ 
bled  under  it.  One  man,  who  had  been  a  drunkard  and  had 
no  regard  for  God,  was  a  regular  attendant  at  the  meeting. 
He  was  in  the  field  one  day,  driving  a  machine,  when  some¬ 
thing  went  wrong.  In  anger  and  defiance  against  the  Lord 
he  raised  his  arm  and  declared  he  “would  break  the  machine 
though  God  stood  before  him.”  Instantly  his  arm  became 
stiff,  his  side  began  to  grow  numb,  and  not  until  he  prayed 
for  forgiveness  to  the  God  whom  he  had  defied  could  he 
move  his  arm.  For  months  two  of  his  fingers  remained 
crooked.  He  at  last  began  to  break  off  his  sins,  stopped  his 
drinking  and  was  so  troubled  that  he  sought  the  Lord  whom 
he  had  so  stoutly  resisted  and  was  soon  converted.  His  wife 
who  had  been  a  graceless  professor,  sought  the  Lord  also 
and  was  saved.  Their  house  became  a  house  of  prayer. 

Another  man  who  had  been  a  great  gambler  was  saved. 


Band  Work. 


353 


This  man’s  conversion  made  no  small  stir  among  the  people 
in  that  region.  A  genuine  conversion  will  always  make  a 
stir.  The  change  from  darkness  to  light,  from  Satan  unto 
God  is  so  marked,  that  amazement  will  follow  such  a  mar¬ 
velous  work.  The  more  notoriously  wicked  or  worldly  a  per¬ 
son  has  been  the  greater  will  be  the  stir. 

Heaven  is  stirred  with  joy  over  the  sinner  that  repents. 
Hell  is  stirred  with  rage  over  the  loss  of  a  subject  and  earth 
is  stirred  with  wonder  at  the  change  wrought  by  grace.  The 
wife  of  this  converted  gambler  was  also  clearly  saved  and 
filled  with  praise.  Some  young  men  were  also  saved  in  this 
meeting.  Port  Lambton  had  been  a  hard  field  but  the  ham- 
mer  of  truth,  constantly  applied  broke  some  flinty’  hearts  to 
pieces.  A  class  was  organized  and  left  in  the  hands  of  the 
chairman  of  the  district.  The  meetings  closed  in  April. 

Meetings  at  Wright  City,  Mo.,  continued  until  April 
23rd.  A  few  were  saved.  Some  interesting  cases,  one  was 
that  of  an  old  man  seventy-two  years  of  age.  Some  months 
before,  band  No.  1  had  held  a  service  in  a  church  near  Troy, 
Mo.  The  old  gentleman  heard  of  this  and  although  he  had 
but  little  confidence  in  women’s  preaching,  concluded  he 
would  hear  what  they  had  to  say.  He  went,  and  was  so 
impressed  with  what  he  heard  that  he  felt  he  must  help  get 
a  band  to  Wright  City,  and  used  his  influence  in  that  direction. 
The  band  came  and  the  old  gentleman  attended  quite  regu¬ 
larly.  He  began  to  be  convicted  of  his  sins  and  sought  the 
Lord  earnestly.  The  Lord  heard  and  answered  and  par¬ 
doned  all  his  transgressions.  The  workers  continued  to  hold 
up  the  light  and  truth  with  much  blessing  and  help  from  the 
Lord,  until  April  23rd,  when  they  closed. 

Feeling  the  need  of  rest,  after  months  of  labor,  they 
went  into  the  country  to  the  home  of  this  aged  convert.  The 
workers  began  to  hold  cottage  prayer  meetings  in  the  neigh¬ 
borhood.  God  manifested  his  power  in  the  first  meeting  and 
six  souls  sought  salvation.  It  was  a  neglected  field  and  the 


354  Vivian  A  Dake. 

light  was  readily  received.  People  came  to  the  meetings  for 

pan ct  uilitv,  regardless  of  inclement  weather. 
A  precious  work  was  done,  many  being  saved.  Great 
liberality  was  shown  to  the  workers  at  this  place.  The 
meetings  continued  until  time  for  Harvest  Home  when  the 
workers  left  for  that  gathering,  rejoicing  over  the  sheaves 
garnered  during  their  labors  here. 

In  the  Eastern  division  the  Lord  poured  out  His  Spirit 
and  the  work  extended  to  other  points.  The  Gre^nsburg 
meeting  continued  through  the  winter  and  spring  months 
with  many  glorious  visitations  from  the  Lord. 

Mt.  Pleasant,  Pa.,  was  opened  Mar.  ioth  by  band  No.  8. 
The  records  of  the  meetings  reveal  much  of  deep  interest. 
As  they  marched  down  Main  street  singing,  the  attention  of 
the  people  was  arrested  and  quite  a  number  followed  them  to 
the  hall.  The  numbers  increased  nightly  and  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  poured  out  as  the  workers  proclaimed  the  truth 
which  makes  souls  free. 

The  first  to  get  saved  was  an  old  man  seventy-six  years 
of  age.  At  the  eleventh  hour  he  came  to  make  his  peace 
with  God.  The  hall  soon  proved  too  small  to  contain  the 
numbers  who  came  and  many  were  unable  to  obtain  admit- 

J 

tance.  There  were  no  worldly  tactics  resorted  to  to  draw  the 
crowd,  no  operatic  music,  or  sensational  preaching.  It  was 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  drew  them,  as  in  days  of  old  when 
multitudes  gathered  to  hear  the  plain,  simple  story  of  the 
cross.  God’s  power  was  felt  and  souls  broke  away  and 
fled  to  Christ  for  refuge. 

This  aroused  the  enemy  and  opposition  began  to  come. 
Doors  were  shut  in  the  faces  of  the  workers  at  some  places, 
where  they  called  to  talk  and  pray  with  the  people.  The 
opposition  increased  as  God  poured  out  His  Spirit  on  the 
workers  and  the  enemy  became  more  demonstrative.  A 
rock  was  thrown  at  the  leader,  brother  Cheatham,  which 
might  have  resulted  seriously  had  it  not  hit  his  watch,  crush- 

O  * 


Band  Work. 


355 


mg  the  case  and  works,  thus  breaking  the  force  of  the  blow. 
The  persecution  only  added  to  their  joy  and  increased  their 
love  and  zeal  for  souls.  The  Lord  sent  deliverance  in  answer 
to  prayer,  when  danger  threatened. 

Quite  a  number  were  saved  and  a  good  class  formed. 
The  time  for  the  divisional  camp  meeting  was  drawing  near  and 
the  meetings  closed  June  14th,  to  allow  the  workers  to  attend. 
This  camp  meeting  which  was  held  the  latter  part  of  June  at 
Greensburg,  Pa.,  was  a  glorious  meeting.  There  were  won¬ 
derful  displays  of  divine  power  in  some  of  the  services.  The 
scene  witnessed  one  night,  deserves  especial  attention.  God 
alone  preached.  While  natural  lightning  flashed,  thunder 
roared  and  rain  fell  outside,  the  lightning  of  God’s  truth,  the 
thunder  of  His  power  and  showers  of  grace  were  witnessed 
inside  the  tabernacle.  The  sixteen  foot  altar  was  soon  filled, 
a  second  sixteen  foot  plank  was  added,  which  was  also  quickly 
filled,  a  third  was  brought  and  it  too  was  filled,  making  forty- 
one  seekers  in  all  at  the  altar  and  a  few  seeking  at  their  seats. 
O  what  a  burst  of  prayer  rent  the  heavens!  It  was  soon 
changed  into  shouts  of  deliverance,  over  those  who  had  found 
liberty.  It  was  grand!  All  except  two  or  three  prayed 
through  into  the  kingdom  in  a  short  time. 

The  camp  meeting  closed  with  the  dedication  of  the  new 
church,  June  28th,  1892.  Seven  hundred  dollars  were  raised 
in  a  short  time  and  chairman  D.  B.  Tobey  dedicated  the 
house  to  the  service  of  God,  free  of  debt.  At  the  close  of 
this  camp  meeting  the  workers  left  for  the  Harvest  Home 
camp  meeting. 

As  the  work  expanded  in  this  division  new  meetings 
were  held.  Leechburg  was  opened  March  31st  by  No.  21, 
Phebe  Farnsworth,  leader.  The  Lord  blest  the  truth  and 
souls  were  saved.  We  have  nothing  but  a  general  report  of 
this  meeting  though  it  proved  successful  in  the  conversion 
and  sanctification  of  many  souls.  The  meetings  continued 
until  the  divisional  camp  meeting  mentioned  above. 


356 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  interest  was  increasing  and  the  prospect  for  a  har¬ 
vest  of  souls  in  the  division  was  very  bright  as  the  workers 
left  for  the  Harvest  Home.  After  that  meeting  they  returned 
to  Pennsylvania  and  resumed  the  work  which  continued  with 
increased  power  in  every  place. 

On  the  Iowa  division  a  number  of  meetings  were  opened 
in  the  spring  months.  Band  No.  31  commenced  meetings  in 
April,  at  Lenox,  Iowa.  A  few  were  saved  during  these 
meetings,  others  were  helped  into  deeper  experiences  while 
others  were  deeply  convicted  by  the  truth.  The  meetings 
closed  June  12th. 

Marshalltown  and  Ottumwa  were  visited  and  meetings 
Held  by  No.  18  at  the  former  and  No.  28  at  the  latter  place. 
There  were  no  great  results  at  this  time  though  the  final  har¬ 
vest  will  doubtless  reveal  fruit  from  the  seed  sown. 

Band  No.  11  held  meetings  at  Oskaloosa,  at  the  request 
of  the  pastor,  Rev.  J.  B.  Newville.  The  meetings  were 
held  in  the  Free  Methodist  church.  The  band  arrived 
April  23,  1892,  and  began  their  labors  at  once  and  continued 
until  May  29th.  Some  good  was  done  though  but  few  were 
saved. 

They  next  opened  at  Newton,  Iowa.  There  was  a 
small  class  here,  but  much  prejudice  existed  which  the 
workers  round  hard  to  remove.  There  were  sixteen  churches 
and  no  saloons  in  the  town  and  one  might  suppose  it  to  be  a 
good  field  for  the  gospel  to  take  root.  The  meetings  opened 
June  1st,  The  congregations  were  small  at  first,  but  in¬ 
creased  as  the  work  continued.  When  the  people  would  not 
come  to  them  at  the  hall  the  workers  went  to  them  on  the 
streets  and  boldly  declared  the  truth  there.  Souls  were 
visibly  moved  though  but  few  were  brought  to  repentance. 

One  man  was  clearly  converted  and  others  received  help 
in  their  experiences.  Meetings  continued  here  until  the  an¬ 
nual  Harvest  Home,  an  account  of  which  will  be  given  later. 

We  resume  the  history  of  the  foreign  work;  The  work 


Foreign  Work. 


357 


in  Norway  was  much  blest  of  God  in  the  beginning  of  the 
new  year.  One  new  point  wTas  opened.  Several  were  seek¬ 
ing  and  the  outlook  for  the  salvation  of  that  people  was  very 
encouraging.  Steps  had  been  taken  to  build  a  Free  Method¬ 
ist  church.  The  devil  worked  to  defeat  this  project  but  the 
Lord  encouraged  the  workers  and  it  was  completed  in  due 
time.  Brother  Ulness  started  a  little  paper  to  help  get  the 
truth  before  the  people — the  lid  Tungen  or  Tongue  of  Fire. 
Little  by  little  the  truth  gained  ground  and  the  eyes  of  some 
were  opened  to  see  that  the  foundation  of  their  state  religion 
was  rotten  and  they  lost  faith  in  it. 

The  converts  were  a  simple-hearted  company,  but  stood 
well  in  the  midst  of  many  conflicts.  A  good  class  was  formed 
at  Sogndal,  where  the  church  was  built,  and  much  good  ac¬ 
complished  in  the  meetings  held  at  other  places  in  this  land  of 
snow  and  ice.  This  brings  the  history  of  the  Norway  work 
up  to  the  time  of  the  Harvest  Home  at  Newton,  Iowa. 

In  May  the  England  band  wrere  cheered  by  the  arrival  of 
Mrs.  Mary  Chapman,  returning  from  the  mission  in  Mon¬ 
rovia,  Africa,  and  a  few  days  later  by  the  arrival  of  brother 
and  sister  Ward  and  their  two  children,  who  were  on  their 
way  to  America  for  a  brief  rest;  brother  and  sister  Ward 
having  spent  eleven  years  in  mission  work,  near  Bombay, 
India.  They  remained  with  the  England  band  about  a 
week  laboring  with  them  and  encouraging  their  hearts. 
On  May  28th  the  missionaries  sailed  for  America. 

June  14th  the  workers  were  obliged  to  leave  the  place 
they  were  occupying  as  the  whole  premises  were  needed 
for  other  purposes.  One  open-air  meeting  was  held  in 
Mill  Road,  a  very  sinful  and  degraded  section.  It  continued 
over  two  hours  as  the  workers  and  converts  distributed  the 
bread  of  life  to  these  poor  captives  of  Satan. 

The  sisters  of  the  band  visited  some  of  the  worst  streets 
in  Liverpool,  going  upstairs  and  down,  into  dark,  damp  cel¬ 
lars,  where  the  people  were  huddled  together  in  filth  and  ver- 


353 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


min.  The  people  at  these  places  drank,  fought  aud  blas¬ 
phemed  in  their  utter  misery  and  sin.  The  band  continued  to 
labor  in  a  mission  on  Main  street  for  over  two  months  when 
they  received  a  call  from  Birmingham,  to  labor  there  for  a 
time.  They  accepted  the  invitation  arriving  there  Oct.  ist. 
The  meetings  were  held  in  a  mission  hall,  furnished  for 
their  use  by  a  wealthy  lady.  Several  were  converted  and 
others  received  help  during  the  two  weeks’  meetings  at  this 
place. 

After  visiting  Manchester,  Milnrow  and  Liverpool  they 
embarked  for  America  Nov,  2,  1S92  on  the  steamship  Majes¬ 
tic^  leaving  many  warm  friends  and  some  fruit  of  their  labor. 
This  step  was  reluctantly  taken,  but  as  their  way  seemed 
hedged  up  it  was  thought  best  for  them  to  do  so.  The  home 
workers  at  the  annual  Harvest  Home  had  extended  an  invi* 
tation  to  them  to  return  and  assist  in  the  home  work,  if  they 
felt  clear  to  do  so.  # 

The  work  in  India  advanced,  under  the  leadership  and 
blessing  of  the  Lord,  as  the  two  young  sisters  took  up  the 
work.  They  began  at  once  the  study  of  the  Hindustani 
language,  under  a  good  teacher  and  labored  among  the  Eng¬ 
lish  speaking  people  in  the  meantime.  They  also  held  open- 
air  services  and  spoke  to  large  crowds,  Rev.  E.  Fo  Ward  in¬ 
terpreting  for  them.  The  letter  which  we  here  insert  gives 
better  glimpses  of  their  work  and  experiences  than  we  can 
otherwise  procure: 

“  Bombay,  Jan.  1,  1892. 

“Dear  Home  Friends: — 

“  ‘The  Lord  of  hosts  is  with  us  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our 
refuge.’  The  very  welcome  letter  from  home  came  Mon¬ 
day  morning.  Letters  from  St.  Louis  reach  us  in  a  day  or 
two  over  a  month.  It  is  so  wonderful  to  think  how  those 
mighty  waters  are  spanned  by  such  a  regular  system  of  mail 
steamers.  How  thankful  I  am  for  this  blessing;  it  refreshes 


Foreign  Work.  359 

one  like ‘cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul.’  Last  night  we  at¬ 
tended  watch  night  service  in  the  M.  E.  church. 

“  This  morning  a  Parsee  woman  who  lives  next  to  us 
brought  in  some  nice  sour  milk  cheese.  The  Parsees  are  a 
people  who  worship  fire,  water  and  the  earth,  i.  e.,  they  hold 
these  sacred.  Instead  of  burying  their  dead  or  cremating 
them,  as  the  Hindoos  do,  they  put  them  in  what  is  called  the 
‘tower  of  silence  ’  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  flesh  is  all  eaten 
by  the  birds — vultures,  etc. 

“These  people  are  something  like  the  Jews  in  America 
regarding  their  business.  They  are  mostly  educated  and 
wealthy.  This  family  who  live  next  door  can  hear  our  pray¬ 
ing  and  praises  to  God,  real  plainly.  We  did  not  know  what 
they  would  think  of  it,  but  the  lady  seems  real  kind.  Her 
husband,  who  speaks  English,  said  she  liked  us  and  did  not 
want  us  to  go  away.  It  did  us  good  for  we  feel  it  is  God 
getting  hold  of  their  souls.  God  lives  to  answer  prayer. 
Hallelujah! 

“We  had  such  a  good  open-air  meeting.  I  cannot  tell 
you  how  I  enjoyed  it.  Laura  and  I  both  talked  and  brother 
Ward  interpreted.  The  crowd  was  large  and  pressed  eagerly 
around  us.  Laura  and  I  have  learned  to  sing  some  hymns 
in  Hindustani,  so  we  can  take  right  hold  and  help  with  the 
singing.  It  is  much  easier  to  learn  to  read  than  to  talk. 
Brother  Ward  is  a  good  teacher  and  I  enjoy  studying  the 
language  very  much. 

“  I  had  such  a  blessed  season  pouring  out  my  heart  to 
God  this  morning.  I  think  I  never  had  such  a  hold  on  God 
and  such  nearness  to  Him  in  prayer  as  now.  Glory  to  God! 
He  is  doing  so  marvelously  for  my  unworthy  soul.  It  is 
such  a  privilege  to  lay  myself  at  His  feet  and  give  wholly  to 
Him  all  my  ransomed  powers  for  the  rescue  of  the  lost  in 
this  land. 

“I  am  feeling  well.  The  Lord  teaches  me  about  taking 
care  of  my  body.  My  faith  does  not  waver.  Has  not  the 


36° 


Vivian  A.  Bake. 


Lord  everything  in  hand,  body  and  all?  I  feel  that  as  long 
as  I  keep  close  to  Him  and  follow  carefully  in  all  things, 
there  is  no  cause  to  fear,  for  c  Father’s  at  the  helm.’  Brother 
and  sister  Ward  join  us  heartily  in  the  battle/ 

“  We  often  meet  Arabs  on  the  street  and  there  are  usu¬ 
ally  some  at  our  meetings.  I  love  to  look  on  them,  because 
they  dress  in  such  an  ancient  manner  and  it  always  carries 
me  back  to  God’s  covenant  with  Abraham  and  his  descend¬ 
ants.  I  think  their  style  of  dress  is  the  same  as  in  the  days 
of  the  patriarchs.  A  few  days  ago  we  saw  a  woman  with  a 
ring  in  her  nose,  which  came  down  on  her  chest.  I  counted 
twentv  bracelets  on  the  arm  of  a  girl.  Besides  this  she  had 
a  ring  on  every  finger, — thumbs  and  all,  immense  ear  orna¬ 
ments  and  ring's  on  her  toes. 

O 

“It  is  surprising  that  professing  Christians  will  follow 
the  example  of  these  heathen,  and  more  astonishing  that  mis¬ 
sionaries  will  deck  themselves  in  ‘gold  and  pearls  and  costly 
array.’  I  sometimes  feel  with  the  prophet,  ‘CTthat  my  head 
were  waters  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,’  that  I  might 
weep  over  these  things  which  are  such  hindrances  to  God’s 
work.  Amen.  I  feel  like  rushing  into  thebattle  and  preaching 
separation  from  the  world  and  the  clean  death  track  with  all 
my  might.  The  Lord  has  sent  us  here  for  this.  With  much 
love  to  all,  Bessie  Sherman.” 

We  cannot  pass  by  the  subject  of  ornaments  and  fash¬ 
ionable  attire  mentioned  by  our  young  missionary,  without 
further  attention,  knowing  its  importance  and  the  deadly 
effect  which  follow  their  use  both  in  home  and  foreign  lands. 
It  is  such  a  widespread  evil  among  the  people  professing 
Christianity,  that  many  think  little  or  nothing  about  it;  or  the 
great  expense  which  is  incurred,  thus  robbing  God  of  His 
due,  or  of  the  influence  which  is  exerted  against  the  simple, 
self-denying,  cross-bearing  religion  of  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


The  missionary  sisters  found  the  same  things  to  contend 
within  India  as  in  America  with  heathenism  added.  For¬ 
mality  and  lack  of  spiritual  life  were  prevalent  among  many  and 
looking  unto  God  for  strength  they  cried  aloud  and  spared 
not.  They  believed  that  they  were  commissioned  to  preach 
entire  deliverance  from  carnal  self  and  the  enduement  of 
power  from  on  high.  They  began  their  mission  at  once. 
The  Lord  blest  the  truth  preached  and  light  began  to  shine 
on  some  hearts  revealing  the  c<old  man”  of  sin. 

The  first  to  receive  the  light*  and  walk  in  it  were  some 
prominent  missionaries.  One  of  these  testified  as  follows: 
CcMy  work  (as  a  missionary)  was  never  as  satisfactory  as  it 
ought  to  have  been  because  of  the  lack  of  a  thorough  work 
in  my  own  soul.  We  hailed  with  great  joy  the  coming  of 
the  Pentecost  Band  to  India  and  soon  after  the  sisters  arrived 
in  Bombay  last  December  we  joined  them  in  tent  meeting 
work  among  the  English  speaking  people  of  Bombay.  At 
the  commencement  I  soon  found  what  I  lacked.”  After  deep 
heart  searchings  and  confessions  of  their  condition  he  and 
two  others  were  delivered  from  the  carnal  mind  and  praised 
God  for  bringing  them  to  see  the  way. 

A  letter  from  Miss  Laura  Douglass  tells  of  the  progress 
of  the  work. 

“  Bombay,  Feb.  6,  1892. 

“Dear  Fellow  Workers: — 

“We  are  glad  to  write  you  to-day  of  our  victories  in 
India.  God  is  with  us  and  His  love  burns  in  our  hearts.  I 
praise  Him  for  the  day  I  settled  it  to  be  true  to  my  call  and 
rained  my  hot  tears  on  the  floor  of  that  little  band  home. 
Hallelujah!  I  see  so  clearly  how  God  has  led  us  all  the  way 
and  am  glad  to  tell  you  we  are  burdened  for  India. 


362 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“We  find  many  here  who  are  crying  6  peace,  peace, 
when  there  is  no  peace,5  but  we  are  crying  to  God  for  peace 
on  tfie  old-fashioned  line,  and  believe  it  is  coming,  blessed  be 
H  is  name.  Less  than  a  week  ago  we  began  work  on  the 
devil’s  own  territory  and  are  not  expecting  him  to  sit  by  and 
fold  his  arms  and  say,  amen;  but  the  One  that  led  us  forth 
when  the  battle  raged  the  hottest  in  the  past,  is  our  leader 
still.  In  His  name  we  have  unfurled  our  banners  and  believe 
victory  shall  perch  upon  them.  Already  some  have  been 
seeking  God.  We  expect  to  hear  the  cries  of  the  lost  and 
the  shouts  of  the  newborn  all  along. 

u  Brother  and  sister  Ward  are  with  us  and  much  blest. 
God  has  been  helping  them.  They  leave  soon  for  America 
and  are  looking  forward  to  the  coming  Harvest  Home.  We 
shall  miss  them  much,  but  God  will  see  us  through  and  we 
shall  look  forward  to  the  coming  of  our  re-enforcement  next 
fall.  Speed  them  on  dear  workers.  Oh,  how  I  love  this 
land!  My  soul  cries  c  give  me  India  or  I  die.5  We  are  well 
and  much  blest.  Yours  in  God  for  India’s  lost  ones, 

Laura  E.  Douglass.55 

Another  letter  from  Miss  Douglass  reads  as  follows: 

u  Feb.  20,  1892. 

‘‘Dear  Workers:  — 

“  All  hail!  God  is  on  the  India  battlefield.  Hallelujah! 
The  devil  tried  hard  to  defeat  us  in  getting  in  here  but  God 
opened  the  door  and  we  are  having  some  blessed  times. 
Three  missionaries  got  the  light  on  holiness  and  have  been 
cleansed.. 

“  Six  have  been  converted  to  God  and  others  are  seeking. 
A  number  have  told  us  they  could  not  sleep  after  attending  our 
meetings,  until  two  or  three  in  the  morning.  A  Moham¬ 
medan  that  has  been  out  almost  every  night  and  one  with 
whom  God  was  striving  lost  so  much  sleep  that  he  began  to 
fear  he  was  sick  and  went  to  the  doctor  to  find  out  what  to 


Foreign  Work. 


363 


do,  and  the  doctor  told  him  that  the  trouble  was  he  had  been 
attending  our  meetings  and  that  we  were  all  mad  and  if  he 
did  not  stay  away  he  would  go  mad  too.  We  are  lo'oking  to 
God  earnestly  for  his  salvation.  He  feels  our  religion  is 
right. 

a  It  is  almost  like  death  for  a  Mohammedan  to  become  a 
Christian.  He  has  to  leave  all  his  kindred,  wife  and  all, 
unless  she  turns  too,  and  they  would  put  him  to  death  if  they 
dared.  All  pray  for  him.  The  power  of  God  is  stronger 
than  caste.  This  man  gave  us  a  rupee  the  other  evening. 

u  Brother  Ward  preached  from  the  text,  Seek  ye  the 
Lord  while  He  may  be  found.’  From  the  first  song  we  felt 
there  was  conviction  on  the  people  and  before  we  could  give 
the  invitation  a  lady  came  out  and  bowed  at  the  altar,  two 
others  soon  followed  and  two  were  saved.  Hallelujah! 
India  is  suffering  from  formalism  and  spiritual  death  as  well 
as  from  heathenism  and  we  feel  it  will  take  the  thunderings 
and  lightnings  of  Mount  Sinai  to  move  things  in  this  land  for 
God;  but  we  are  expecting  them.  Hallelujah!  Prevail  in 
prayer  for  us.  Yours  in  God  for  India’s  millions, 

L.  E.  D.” 


A  later  one  from  Miss  Sherman  is  full  of  interest. 

“  March  4,  1892. 

“  These  are  the  best  days  of  my  life.  My  soul  is  taking 
on  strength.  True,  we  are  not  without  conflicts  with  the 
devil  and  the  powers  of  darkness,  but  the  Lord  is  teaching 
my  ‘hands  to  war  and  my  fingers  to  fight.’  Amid  sin  and 
defilement  the  blood  keeps  me  clean.  I  feel  such  purity  all 
through  my  soul.  O  how  amazing  this  wondrous  work  of 
grace.  I  do  not  wonder  that  angel  minds  desire  to  look  into 
it.  With  the  hosts  of  hell  pressing  on  every  side  we  are 
marching  on, seeing  naught  but  our  starry  crown.  I  believe 
the  old  cross  shall  conquer  on  these  shores;  though  we  fall 
we  shall  triumph. 


364 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“  The  life  and  death  of  dear  Louisa  Ranf,  are  an  inspira¬ 
tion  to  us.  We  have  often  felt  how  grand  it  would  be  to 
have  her  by  our  side  in  this  war.  But  our  God  has  ordered 
all.  Praise  His  name!  She  is  wearing  her  robe  of  white  in 
glory,  amid  the  numberless  hosts  above.  I  do  not  wonder 
that  the  devil  tries  hard  to  defeat  those  who  are  preparing  to 
go  to  foreign  fields  as  clean,  Holy  Ghost  missionaries,  to 
hold  up  the  old-time  landmarks.  He  hates  this  way,  and  he 
sets  all  hell  at  work  trying  to  defeat  God’s  plans.  But 
blessed  be  God,  the  old  cross  shall  triumph  and  a  watch  fire 
of  pure  Bible  salvation  shall  be  kindled  in  every  land.  We 
are  determined  to  be  true  till  latest  breath  and  die  at  our  post. 
We  are  fasting  and  praying  for  the  work  here.  We  feel 
God  must  move  in  mighty  power  and  shake  the  foundations 
of  darkness. 

“  This  week  we  went  to  call  on  the  wife  of  the  Moham¬ 
medan  who  attends  our  meetings.  She,  like  all  other  high 
caste  women,  never  goes  out  unless  she  is  in  an  enclosed  car¬ 
riage,  or  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  a  vail  or  wrap  that 
completely  envelops  her,  leaving  only  places  for  the  eyes, 
with  lace  sewed  over  them.  They  had  prepared  a  dinner 
for  ns  consisting  mostly  of  fruit,  there  being  six  kinds, 
oranges,  bananas,  ripe  figs,  grapes,  musk-melon  and  water¬ 
melon.  We  sat  on  the  floor  and  ate  with  our  fingers  as  they 
do.  How  my  heart  went  out  for  the  salvation  of  these  souls. 
She  was  a  sweet  looking  little  woman.  She  had  on  much 

jewelry.  What  a  star  she  might  make  in  glory  if  saved. 

* 

The  man  is  a  good  Hindustani  teacher,  and  we  have  engaged 
him  to  teach  us.  We  hope  it  will  be  the  means  of  getting 
conviction  more  deeply  on  his  soul. 

“There  are  many  wonderful  things  in  India,  about  the 
people,  their  religions,  etc.  It  is  like  a  great  mine  of  won¬ 
ders,  and  we  are  always  finding  out  something'  new.  We 
also  see  such  sights  of  poor  distressed  beggars.  Yesterday 
sister  Ward  and  I  were  going  along  the  street,  and  on  the 


Foreign  Work. 


365 


sidewalk  sat  a  man  with  his  hands  and  feet  rotting  off  with 
leprosy.  A  little  farther  on  was  a  man  who  had  lost  a  part 
of  his  leg;  then  a  little  farther  on  a  blind  man,  and  all  beg¬ 
ging.  Sometimes  there  will  be  half  a  dozen  or  more  in  a 
row  along  the  sidewalk.  I  can  see  now  how  it  was  when 
Jesus  went  about  healing  such  as  these.  How  many  of  these 
would  do  as  did  blind  Bartimeus,  if  they  could  hear  the  foot¬ 
steps  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth!  There  are  so  many  things  here 
that  make  the  Scriptures  seem  real.  But  how  many  come  to 
the  heathen,  not  as  the  lowly  Nazarene,  weeping  over  these 
lost  ones,  but  with  their  worldliness,  and  a  cold,  dry-eyed  Chris¬ 
tianity,  and  live  so  far  above  the  natives  that  one  would  not 
take  them  to  be  followers  of  Him  who  became  servant  of  all. 
O  when  we  become  dead  to  self  and  all  but  God,  how  it  lets 
us  down  to  humanity,  so  we  can  feel  their  woes  and  sorrows 
and  lift  them  up  to  God.  O  glory,  hallelujah! 

“  We  have  moved  this  week  to  rooms  that  are  in  abetter 
locality  and  more  healthful.  There  are  many  English  and 
Eurasian  families  around  us.  O  the  Lord  is  so  good,  where  shall 
I  His  praise  begin  ?  W e  have  considerable  difficulty  in  getting 
the  people  out  to  meeting,  and  when  they  do  come  there  is 
much  fallow  ground  to  break  up.  The  darkness  on  their 
minds  is  truly  thick,  even  among  church  members,  they  are 
so  ignorant  of  Bible  salvation.  But  we  are  much  encouraged 
from  on  high  and  believe  the  work  shall  yet  have  a  foothold 
in  this  city,  though  the  digging  may  belong  and  hard.  Hal¬ 
lelujah!  How  grand  to  live  where  there  are  no  discourage¬ 
ments,  but  where  faith  mounts  above  and  pierces  through 
the  smoke  of  battle  and  brings  the  triumph  nigh.  Godffias 
promised  us  souls.  ‘We  shall  reap  if  we  faint  not.’  Glory! 
Hallelujah ! 

Bessie  Sherman.” 

The  tidings  of  Mr.  Dake’s  death  was  being  borne  to 
them  across  the  great  deep,  but  did  not  reach  them  until 
March,  Their  reception  of  the  news  and  the  triumph  of 


366 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


grace  in  the  trying  hour  is  described  by  Miss  Sherman  in  the 
following  letter: 

“March  19,  1S92. 

“The  news  of  brother  Dake’s  death  was  a  shock  to  us 
indeed,  it  came  so  unexpectedly.  It  seemed  to  make  the 
physical  tremble,  but  our  faith  and  courage  did  not  waver 
but  took  a  deeper,  firmer  hold  on  God.  Praise  His  name! 
We  walked  the  floor  and  sang  while  the  tears  flowed,  4  Let 
the  battle  go  on,  I  will  die  at  my  post,  I  will  fall  in  the  van 
of  the  conquering  host.5  At  prayers  we  tried  to  sing,  ‘All 
for  precious  souls?  It  was  a  melting  time,  brother  and  sister 
Ward,  Laura  and  I  all  in  tears,  and  we  promised  God  to 
stand  by  and  live  ‘ only  for  souls'  as  never  in  the  past.  O 
my  soul  gathers  courage  to  press  on  in  the  conflict  till  we 
too,  like  our  fallen  leader  shall  4  brighter  shine  than  noon-day 
sun,  with  our  precious  souls.5  I  feel  so  glad  to  think  that  he 
went  while  standing  true  and  without  compromising  and 
losing  the  fire  as  so  many  have  done.  I  never  had  anything 
to  so  thrill  my  soul  with  determination  to  stand  true. 

“This  mission  work  must  not  fail.  I  feel  confident 
there  are  great  things  ahead  for  India,  if  God  has  His  own 
way.  This  is  truly  a  ripe  field  and  there  are  openings  for 
work  on  many  lines.  How  my  soul  is  stirred  as  I  think  of 
it.  In  the  first  place  there  is  this  English  work,  that  needs 
to  be  carried  on  all  through  India  in  the  large  city  and  town 
centers.  Then  in  Bombay  there  is  such  a  need  of  rescue 
work.  Brother  Gladwin  was  in  that  work  with  his  wife 
some  time  before  she  died.  It  stirs  one’s  soul  to  the  depths 
to  hear  him  tell  of  the  needs  of  that  work.  There  is  a  place 
provided  for  orphan  boys,  and  those  who  would  be  left  to 
sin  and  vice,  where  they  are  properly  taught  and  protected, 
but  none  for  girls.  There  is  a  wide-open  door  ever  ready 
for  them  to  lead  lives  of  shame.  No  doubt  thousands  of 
these  might  be  rescued  and  fitted  for  useful  lives,  if  some 
one  could  take  it  in  hand.  Impurity  is  terrible  in  India,  and 


Foreign  Work. 


367 


the  need  for  those  who  will  go  to  the  rescue  is  very  great. 
Then  there  is  this  great  mass  of  millions  of  natives  to  be 
'  penetrated.  I  have  felt  such  a  burden  for  that  work.  I 
believe  that  God  will  develop  this  work  in  its  different  lines 
and  that  we  will  move  forward  in  spite  of  opposition  from 
earth  and  hell.  Hallelujah! 

“  I  feel  great  and  unutterable  things  burning  in  my  soul 
for  dear  India.  God  has  hold  of  this  work  Himself.  I  feel 
sure  we  are  in  God’s  order  and  in  our  right  place.  I  see  how 
all  the  work  of  my  past  life  has  just  been  getting  me  ready 
for  this  work.  Glory  to  God!  How  wisely  He  works  out 
His  designs  so  unknown  to  us!  How  little  I  knew  what 
God  was  planning  for  me.  But  it  is  so  blessed  to  know  that 
we  are  in  the  very  place  that  He  designed.  We  are  more 
and  more  convinced  that  God  sent  us  at  the  right  time  and 
earnestly  pray  that  He  will  plainly  order  in  regard  to  the 
right  persons  and  the  right  time  for  re-inforcements.  Amen! 
Watch  fires  shall  flame  from  one  end  of  this  land  to  the 
other.  So  long  as  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  in  this 
work  it  is  bound  to  go;  there  is  no  stopping  it. 

“  I  feel  just  as  free  to  shout  and  get  blest  as  at  home.  I 
know  of  no  other  way  to  keep  above  the  depressing  influ¬ 
ences  of  heathenism  and  formality  but  just  to  pray,  rejoice 
and  shout  our  way  right  through,  if  anything  it  is  more 
necessary  in  a  land  like  this  than  at  home,  and  besides  all 
that,  when  we  live  where  the  blessings  come  and  the  fire 
falls  how  are  we  going  to  help  it?  I  know  of  no  stamp  of 
workers  that  are  more  needed  in  India  than  those  who  know 
howto  take  the  kingdom  by  force.  The  old  apostolic  line  is 
our  pattern.  Hallelujah!  I  go  this  way,  and  am  deter¬ 
mined  to  keep  alive  and  cut  loose  at  every  cost.  Amen! 
We  belong  to  the  Daniel  band  who  dare  to  stand  alone,  and 
so  long  as  heaven  smiles,  all  is  well. 

“O  that  we  may  never  falter  till  we  leave  the  cross  and 
seize  the  crown.  How  I  praise  Qod  for  the  example  of  those 


368 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


who  dared  to  be  true  amid  opposition  of  friends  and  foes. 
The  ties  that  draw  us  toward  God  and  heaven  are  increasing 
while  we  are  still  left  in  the  conflict. 

‘  From  the  battlements  of  glory, 

Holy  ones  are  looking  down ; 

We  can  almost  hear  them  shouting 
On,  let  no  man  take  thy  crown  !* 

Much  love  to  all.  Bessie  Sherman.  ” 

But  few  can  realize  how  keenly  they  felt  the  removal  of 
him  who  had  been  as  a  father  to  them,  but  having  been  dis¬ 
ciplined  in  the  school  of  Christ  they  were  prepared  to  submit 
patiently  and  even  joyfully  to  the  will  of  God,  be  it  ever  so 
painful.  The  letters  which  follow  tell  of  their  blessings  and 
victories  and  intense  longing  for  souls  in  India. 

o  o 


“  May  14th,  [892. 

u  Truly  these  are  blessed  days  for  us.  Our  souls  are  ex¬ 
panding  and  taking  in  God  as  never  in  our  lives.  Never  did 
His  work  lie  more  heavily  on  our  hearts,  nor  were  its  needs 
more  clearly  seen  and  felt  by  us.  But  as  we  wrestle  with 
God  in  the  secret  place  our  souls  triumph  and  we  are  assured 
of  victory.  Hallelujah! 

“  Our  wonder-working  God!  When  our  funds  run  low 
we  tell  Him  so.  When  the  body  trembles  we  talk  to  Him 
about  it.  When  the  devil  is  stirred  and  it  looks  every  where 
as  though  things  were  going  to  pieces,  again  His  ear  is  bent, 
and  at  all  times  in  all  places  He  is  all  we  need.  Red  Seas 
give  way  before  Him,  lions’  mouths  are  stopped  and  souls 
are  rescued  from  a  gaping  hell.  Praise  the  Lord  forever! 
These  things  we  are  proving  true  in  India.  Our  tent  meet¬ 
ings  have  closed,  but  we  are  not  settling  down  by  any  means. 
We  see  enough  every  day  to  keep  us  stirred. 

“  Very  recently  there  passed  our  door  a  procession  of 
men,  women,  and  children  with  their  native  drums,  horns  and 


Foreign  Work. 


369 


the  like.  In  the  midst  of  the  procession  was  a  man  with  a 
large  wrreath  of  flowers  so  wrapped  around  his  head  that  we 
could  scarcely  distinguish  his  features.  In  his  arms  he  carried 
a  child  of  four  or  five  summers,  decked  in  much  the  same 
manner.  Upon  enquiring  what  it  meant  we  learned  the  man 
had  just  been  married  to  the  babe  in  his  arms! 

“  These,  with  many  other  similar  sights  we  see  every 
day  are  enough  to  fill  our  hearts  and  keep  us  melted  before 
God.  But  when  we  think  of  the  corrupt  examples  many 
persons  professing  Christianity  set  before  these,  we  feel  un¬ 
utterable  things  in  our  souls.  Oh  for  consecrated  workers  to 
rush  to  the  rescue  of  the  dear  people  of  this  land.  Her  doors 
are  open  wide  before  us  and  her  walls  are  tottering.  Bless 
God!  We  meet  many  who  daily  tell  us  they  have  lost 
all  confidence  in  the  Mohammedan  religion  and  the  religion 
of  their  fathers.  These  we  want  for  our  God!  And  we 
know  there  are  many  who  cannot  themselves  stand  in  the 
breach,  who  are  willing  to  help  in  getting  others  here,  and  in 
furnishing  weapons  and  ammunition  with  which  to  push  the 
work.  Amen! 

“We  are  praying  God  to  roll  a  sense  of  the  sufferings 
and  needs  of  the  people  of  India  upon  the  hearts  of  many, 
until  they  feel  they  will  die  if  they  cannot  either  get  here,  or 
help  in  some  way  to  bring  them  to  God.  We  are  praising 
God  every  day  we  live  .for  the  privilege  of  being  here. 
Truly  our  souls  are  bound  to  this  land  with  a  love  that  is 
stronger  than  death.  Yours  to  be  faithful  unto  death, 

.  ,  Laura  E.  Douglass.” 

The  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ward  would  have  doubt¬ 
less  been  felt  more  but  for  the  kindly  aid  of  Rev.  Wallace 
Gladwin,  editor  of  th z  India  Watchman .  Having  been  a  resi¬ 
dent  of  that  land  for  many  years  and  being  fully  acquainted 
with  the  conflicts,  difficulties  and  needs  of  missionary  life  in 
India,  he  was  able  to  give  them  much  assistance  and  counsel. 


37o 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  Lord  thus  raised  the  friends  to  help  these  young 
sisters  in  their  arduous  task.  We  close  the  report  of  this  mis¬ 
sion  with  a  short  appeal  for  India. 

“INDIA!” 

u  India  has  a  population  of  288,000,000.  It  is  about  one 
half  the  size  of  the  United  States,  but  has  more  than  four 
times  the  number  of  inhabitants.  Out  of  these  288,000,000 
souls  it  is  said  that  more  than  18,000  pass  into  eternity  every 
day  and  752  every  hour .  If  nothing  else  would  rouse  us  to 
be  up  and  doing  certainly  this  should. 

“  We  scarce  know  of  a  field  so  white  for  harvest,  or  of  a 
heathen  land  with  so  few  barriers  to  the  onward  march  of 
the  gospel.  In  China  the  hostility  of  the  government  to 
foreign  elements  is  a  serious  difficulty.  In  Africa  the  scarcity 
of  means  of  traveling,  lack  of  civilization,  literature,  etc.,  are 
obstacles  yet  to  be  overcome  before  salvation’s  glorious  day 
can  fully  dawn.  But  here  is  India  with  her  doors  wide  open 
with  14,000  miles  of  railroad,  besides  an  abundance  of  govern¬ 
ment  roads,  good  postal  and  telegraphic  connections, 
numerous  schools,  printing  presses,  newspapers,  books,  etc., 
besides  the  protection  of  a  powerful  Christian  government 
and  years  of  preparatory  work  done  by  missionaries.  Truly 
the  way  has  been  paved  for  the  glorious  onward  march  of 
the  kingdom  of  our  God. 

u  Men  of  the  world  are  wide  awake  to  improve  these 
grand  opportunities  for  earthly  gain.  Large  numbers  of 
English  government  officials  and  business  men  engaged  in 
manufacturing,  trade,  etc.,  are  living  with  their  families  in  all 
parts  of  India.  Little  is  thought  of  their  leaving  their  native 
land  and  circle  of  friends  and  taking  up  a  home  in  this 
strange  land  for  the  sake  of  getting  wealth.  And  shall  we  be 
less  sacrificing  for  souls? 

“  When  the  gold  fields  of  the  far  West  were  opened  up 
what  a  rush  there  was!  Home,  friends,  comfort,  and  even 


Appeal  for  India. 


37i 


life  were  sacrificed  for  a  fortune — treasures  that  rust  and 
decay.  Here  we  see  more  glorious  opportunities  presented 
than  were  ever  offered  by  the  richest  gold  fields  of  earth,  a 
chance  to  gather  gems  that  shine  when  the  jewels  of  earth 
have  long  faded.  These  c  pearls  in  heathen  shadows  aim’ 
shall  endure  when  the  stars  have  ceased  their  shining  and  this 
world  is  no  more. 

“  People  of  the  world  are  anxious  their  children  should 
make  a  fortune.  God  is  laying  His  hand  on  some  of  your 
sons  and  daughters  and  calling  them  to  be  jewel  gatherers 
on  some  foreign  shore.  God’s  only  Son  was  a  foreign  mis¬ 
sionary  to  earth.  O  the  workers  that  are  now  needed  in  the 
field!  Shall  those  who  feel  the  call  not  be  sent  speedily  to 
the  rescue?  If  you  cannot  come  yourself,  you  can  invest 
something  to  help  send  others  and  it  will  come  back  a  hun¬ 
dred  fold  in  eternity,  and  you  too  shall  share  in  the  grand 
reward.  Will  you  have  gems  to  bedeck  your  diadem  or  will 
you  be  content  to  barely  save  your  own  soul  and  wear  a 
‘starless  crown’?  Bessie  Sherman.” 

The  work  at  the  Reapers  Home  went  on  as  usual.  The 
hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  it.  More  children  came  in  until 
the  capacity  of  the  Home  was  all  taken  up.  Mr.  Dake’s 
presence  and  counsel  were  much  missed,  but  he  continued 
sending  words  of  cheer  across  the  water  which  came  at  long 
intervals. 

Though  so  far  away  and  with  so  much  other  work  upon 
his  hands  and  heart  he  remembered  the  precious  children 
and  sent  them  the  following  letter  from  Liverpool,  which 
was  received  with  much  joy  by  them. 

“Liverpool,  England,  10-17-91. 

“My  Dear  Mary,  Carrie,  Rutii,  Minnie,  Ernest, 
George,  Lana,  Albert, Nora,  Myrtle  and  all 
the  Dear  Children: — 

“Papa  Dake  is  well  and  blest  and  hopes  and  prays  that 


372 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


you  may  all  be  blest.  The  great  Atlantic  ocean,  three 
thousand  miles  wide,  rolls  between  us,  but  Jesus  is  with  us 
just  the  same.  I  came  over  in  a  great  ship  as  long  as  from 
our  front  gate  to  the  Old  Saints  Home.  The  great  waves 
rocked  it  like  you  rock  your  hammock;  but  God  took  care 
of  us.  We  are  now  in  England. 

“  We  landed  at  Liverpool,  England.  Get  the  atlas  and 
have  auntie  Allen  show  you  all  the  places  that  papa  Dake 
goes  to.  You  can  see  away  across  the  ocean  from  New 
York  City  to  Liverpool,  on  the  map.  Monday  we  go  to 
Hull,  on  the  other  side  of  England.  Then  brother  Chap¬ 
man  and  papa  take  the  steamer  to  Bergen,  Norway,  and 
then  another  steamer  to  Sogndal  where  brother  and  sister 
Ulness  live.  Yesterday  papa  went  to  see  some  wax  men 
and  women.  There  was  Queen  Victoria  of  England  and 
her  children,  all  life  size;  there  were  army  generals  and 
many  others.  A  lady  stood  looking  at  the  figures  with  a 
book  in  her  hand.  Brother  Chapman  thought  she  was  alive, 
but  when  he  looked  closer  he  found  that  she  was  only  wax: 
she  was  so  life-like. 

u  There  are  many  donkeys  and  Shetland  ponies  hitched 
to  wagons  five  or  six  times  as  large  as  themselves.  They 
call  the  street-cars,  c  trams.’  The  trams  have  a  place  on  the 
roof  where  people  can  ride.  While  papa  was  riding  up 
there  one  day  two  little  boys  came  running  on  the  sidewalk 
and  turning  somersaults  and  going  over  on  their  hands  and 
feet  like  a  wheel.  Then  they  would  cry,  6  ha-penny  please.’ 
A  ‘  ha-penny  '  is  a  half-penny  and  equals  one  of  our  cents . 
The  boys  (one  was  as  large  as  Lana  and  the  other  as  large 
as  Carrie)  ran  about  a  mile  and,  as  we  did  not  throw  any 
half-pennies,  they  stopped  running.  Was  that  not  a  hard 
way  to  earn  money?  Think  of  those  little  boys  on  the 
street,  both  going  barefoot  in  the  cold,  and  then  think  of 
your  nice  warm  home.  Papa  wants  you  all  now  to  get  down 
on  your  knees  and  sing  ‘Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings 


The  Reapers’  Home. 


373 


flow5  for  your  nice  Reapers  Home.  I  expect  you  all  to  live 
for  God.  I  pray  much  for  you.  God  bless  my  darling 
children.  As  ever,  Papa  Dake.55 

When  this  letter  was  read  to  the  children  in  the 
Home  ail  did  get  down  on  their  knees  and  sing*.  “Praise 
God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow”  and  a  special  blessing 
came  down  upon  them  and  little  hands  and  voices  were 
lifted  up  to  God  in  praise.  Time  passed  and  all  began  to 
look  forward  to  the  home-coming,  when  on  the  evening  of 
Feb.  nth,a  messenger  arrived  from  St.  Louis,  at  midnight, 
telling  them  that  papa  Dake  had  gone  over  to  be  with 
Jesus. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  describe  the  scenes  of  that  sad  day 
which  followed .  Many  of  the  children  were  too  young  to  real¬ 
ize  their  loss  but  to  Mrs.  Dake  and  the  workers  who  had  the 
responsibility  to  dear, it  was  a  testing  time.  Yet  all  was  not  giref 
and  tears.  There  was  the  joyful  assurance  that  with  Mr. 
Dake  it  was  li  far  better”  and  that  he  was  gathered  with  all 
the  faithful  ones  “who  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death.” 
The  Home  and  its  future  were  to  be  considered  and  on  con¬ 
sultation  it  was  decided  by  all  that  the  work  must  go  on, 
though  the  founder  had  fallen  in  the  battle.  For  some 
time  previous  to  this  Mr.  Dake  had  sought  guidance  in  re¬ 
gard  to  a  permanent  Home. 

His  desire  was  to  secure  a  piece  of  land  on  which  suit¬ 
able  buildings  could  be  erected  for  the  reception  of  chil¬ 
dren  and  aged  pilgrims.  Here  he  intended  the  children  should 
be  taught  to  work  and  the  Home  thus  become  in  part  self- 
supporting.  Some  money  had  been  given  for  this  object 
but  no  suitable  place  could  be  found  before  he  left  this 
country. 

After  his  death  it  seemed  more  of  a  necessity  than  ever 
that  the  Home  be  located  permanently.  Rent  was  high  and 
many  children  were  turned  away  for  lack  of  room.  Early 
in  the  spring  a  communication  was  read  from  a  lady  in  Vir- 


374 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ginia,  who  had  several  hundred  acres  of  land,  which  she  felt 
ought  to  be  used  for  the  Lord  and  offered  it  very  cheap. 
The  climate  was  found  to  be  delightful  with  an  abundance  of 
pure,  soft,  spring  water.  The  farm  contained  many  acres 
of  excellent  pine  forest  which  would  furnish  all  the  lumber 
needed  for  buildings,  etc.  Above  all  a  needy  and  much 
neglected  field  presented  itself, both  among  the  colored  and  the 
white  population.  After  due  deliberation  and  prayer,  on  the 
part  of  the  leaders  in  the  work,  it  was  evident  that  the  Lord 
was  leading  to  this  place.  Steps  were  immediately  taken  to 
secure  the  land,  five  hundred  and  sixty-four  acres. 

There  was  one  farm  house  on  the  place  which  had  for¬ 
merly  been  a  planter’s  dwelling.  It  was  in  good  repair, 
though  it  had  been  built  many  years.  The  farm  is  located 
about  thirty-eight  miles  south-west  of  Richmond,  Va.,  and 
eight  miles  from  Crewe.  There  were  a  number  of  acres 
under  cultivation  while  the  remainder  was  in  timber. 

A  brother  and  wife  in  New  York  offered  themselves 
to  go  to  the  farm  and  do  what  they  could  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  coming  of  the  family  in  the  fall.  Another 
volunteered  his  help  in  getting  out  logs  for  lumber  to  put 
up  the  needed  buildings.  The  work  began  to  move  slowly 
but  encouragingly.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was  plainly  seen 
upon  it  from  the  first.  God  was  unmistakably  answering 
prayer  for  this  branch  of  the  work. 

We  notice  in  reading  Mr.  Dake’s  journal, kept  in  Africa, 
that  he  prayed  on  Christmas  for  a  permanent  place  for  the 
Reapers  Home,  and  that  he  received  the  witness  that  it 
would  be  given. 

Though  work  on  the  farm  was  begun  late  in  the  spring, 
some  progress  was  made  in  getting  out  logs  and  lumber 
which  was  sawed  on  the  farm,  a  man  donating  the  use  of 
his  mill  and  labor  for  a  time.  Considerable  was  accom¬ 
plished  before  the  time  for  the  annual  Harvest  Home  camp 


The  Reapers'  Home. 


375 

meeting.  Much  money  and  labor  were  needed  before  the 
Home  could  be  made  to  accommodate  so  large  a  family. 

That  the  Lord  wanted  such  a  Home,  where  children 
could  be  trained  and  educated  for  Him,  there  was  no  doubt 
and  that  He  would  provide  all  things  necessary  to  carry  it  on 
all  were  equally  assured. 

Mr.  Dake  had  arranged  to  bring  home  with  him  a  native 
African  boy  named  Henry  O’Neil.  Henry  was  with  him 
when  he  died  and  was  taken  ashore  by  a  kind  missionary, 
who  buried  the  boy’s  benefactor  in  the  cemetery  at  Sierre 
Leone.  Henry  remained  at  Sierre  Leone  for  a  time. 

Money  was  afterward  provided  for  his  passage,  and  he 
arrived  safely  at  New  York  and  was  sent  to  the  Training 
Home  at  St.  Louis,  where  under  godly  teaching  he  is  making 
rapid  progress  in  grace  and  learning,  and  gives  promise  of 
making  a  faithful  and  efficient  missionary  to  his  native  country. 
God’s  designs  are  beyond  mortal  ken  but  as  He  works  them 
out  they  are  wonderful  in  wisdom  and  far-reaching  in  results. 
Well  did  the  poet  sing: 

“  Deep  in  unfathomable  mines 
Of  never  failing  skill, 

God  treasures  up  His  bright  designs 
And  works  His  sovereign  will.” 

The  most  eventful  year  in  the  history  of  the  Pentecost 
Bands,  and  over  which  the  deepest  shadows  and  brightest 
flashes  had  been  thrown,  drew  to  a  close.  Chastened,  yet 
triumphant  and  unfaltering,  the  workers  gathered  at  Newton, 
Iowa,  for  the  sixth  annual  Harvest  Home.  It  was  a  lar<re 
gathering,  many  coming  from  different  parts  of  the  country, 
but  principally  from  the  West.  There  were  five  large  taber¬ 
nacles  on  the  ground,  four  of  which  were  used  as  dwellings, 
and  forty  smaller  tents.  About  forty  pilgrims  came  from 
Shenandoah,  Iowa,  in  a  special  car.  We  quote  from  Rev. 
M.  H.  Shepard,  regarding  this  meeting: 

A  number  of  ministers  were  present  some  part  of  the 
time,  Reverends  B.  T.  Roberts,  F.  D.  Brooke,  T.  J.  Gates, 


376 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


E.  E.  Hall,  L.  Mendenhall,  J.  B.  Newville,  G.  W.  Endicott, 
E.  F.  Ward  and  wife  from  India,  J.  I.  Murray,  C.  S.  Hanley, 
J.  M.  Reilly,  Geo.  Stover,  C.  W.  Sherman,  Henry  Greenslet, 
G.  B.  Wilson,  M.  H.  Shepard,  Rev.  Rawls,  S.  W.  Holmes, 
C.  W.  Ruth,  J.  W.  Dake  and  wife  (father  and  mother  of 
our  subject),  Geo.  Griffith  and  others  whose  names  were  not 
learned  with  local  preachers  and  evangelists  from  various 
places;  and  Henry,  the  African  boy,  who  by  his  counsels  and 
godly  conversation  put  to  shame  many  who  live  in  this  en¬ 
lightened  land.” 

Rev.  B.  T.  Roberts  came  at  the  first  of  the  meeting,  but 
could  remain  only  four  days  as  other  appointments  called  him 
away.  He  endeared  himself  to  all,  by  his  kind  and  fatherly 
talks  to  the  workers  whom  he  called  his  grandchildren,  for 
he  looked  upon  Mr.  Dake  as  a  son  in  the  gospel.  He 
preached  with  his  usual  unction  several  times,  counselled  the 
workers  in  love,  and  joined  with  them  in  fervent  prayer  and 
praise.  He  was  indeed  a  father  in  Israel.  All  were  glad 
that  he  was  permitted  to  be  with  them  if  only  for  a  few  days. 
The  parting  from  him  was  a  most  heavenly  and  touching 
scene.  As  the  time  of  his  departure  for  the  train  drew  near 
the  workers  and  pilgrims  gathered  about  him,  whom  he  ex¬ 
horted  to  be  true  to  God  to  the  last,  and  as  he  entered  the 
buggy  and  moved  slowly  across  the  grounds  to  the  gate  the 
workers  and  others  followed  in  procession  singing,  “God 
be  with  you  till  we  meet  again,”  while  this  venerable  man  of 
God  waved  his  last  farewell,  many  looked  on  his  beaming^ 
kindly  face  for  the  last  time,  for  the  following  February  he 
too  received  the  summons  to  rest  from  his  labors,  and  spiritual 
father  and  son  were  reunited  on  the  other  shore. 

All  through  the  camp,  in  the  meetings  and  out,  one 
presence  was  missing — that  of  Mr.  Dake  who  had  been  the 
captain  of  the  Lord’s  hosts  in  this  little  company  in  ail  pre¬ 
vious  camp  meetings.  The  burden  fell  heavily  on  those 
next  in  line.  Many  things  were  to  be  considered  regarding 


Sixth  Harvest  Home. 


377 


the  future  of  the  work  and  it  was  a  testing  time.  The  Lord 
helped  much  and  many  precious  seasons  were  enjoyed  as 
another  year’s  warfare  was  planned  for  God  and  souls.  We 
copy  from  the  report  of  another: 

<cThe  power  of  God  was  manifest.  The  large  altar 
was  frequently  filled  to  over  flowing.  The  groans  of  the 
penitents  and  seekers  of  holiness  were  mingled  with  the 
cries,  prayers  and  shouts  of  the  saints.  Those  seeking  pardon 
and  holiness  were  usually  held  right  to  the  Bible  line  of  sepa¬ 
ration  from  the  world  and  death  to  carnality  and  seekers 
came  through  alive.  We  heard  more  praying  in  the  woods 
than  ever  before  on  a  camp  ground.  Some  of  the  workers 
seemed  to  have  the  determination  of  Jacob  and  would  not  be 
put  off.  It  was  remarkable  that  at  this  large  camp  meeting 
there  was  no  disturbance  of  order  as  is  usual  at  camp  meet¬ 
ings.  We  shall  never  forget  the  shining  faces  of  the  work¬ 
ers  and  their  shouts  of  victory.” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  F.  Ward  held  a  service  in  the  interest 
of  India,  which  was  full  of  inspiration.  Mrs.  Mary  Chap¬ 
man,  from  Monrovia,  Africa,  was  also  present  and  spoke  in 
regard  to  that  mission.  The  native  boy,  Henry  O’Neil  was 
an  object  lesson  of  what  could  be  done  in  the  salvation  and 
training  of  the  children  of  that  dark  land.  The  following 
letter  written  while  waiting  at  Sierre  Leone,  where  Mr. 
Dake  died  shows  the  progress  made  in  grace  and  education 
by  this  boy  not  long  delivered  fro.m  heathenism.  It  was  in 
reply  to  one  written  him  by  Mrs.  Dake,  after  it  was  learned 
that  Mr.  Dake  was  bringing  him  to  America  to  educate  and 
train  for  mission  work  in  Africa: 

“Freetown,  W.  C.  Africa. 
“My  Dear  Sister  Dake: — 

“  Very  thankful  for  the  beautiful  letter  you  have  sent 
me.  I  much  pleased.  Dear  sister,  I  think  I  will  come  over 
by  the  Lord  willing.  I  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  trust  Him. 
That  only  way  we  shall  do  this.  I  praise  the  Lord  forever, 


37§ 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


amen!  My  dear  sister,  I  thank  my  dear  brother  Jesus  for 
the  goodness  He  have  done  to  me.  But  will  you  please 
remember  me  in  you  evening  and  of  a  morning  prayers,  and 
I  will  remember  you  in  my  prayers.  But  I  tell  you  the  true 
my  dear  sister  Dake  if  you  take  care  of  me  as  well  as  Bro. 
Dake  was  going  to  do,  very  well.  I  feel  very  lovely.  But 
again  my  dear  mother  will  you  pleased  sent  me  one  good 
beautiful  letter  to  read. 

“This  letter  I  have  written  to  you  is  my  own  letter.  I 
give  love  to  you  but  I  have  nothings  to  said  after  all.  Tell 
all  you  people  4  how  do’  for  me.  I  give  love  to  them.  Dear 
sister  will  you  please  answered  me  as  soon  as  you  can.  The 
Lord  bless  always  for  you  goodness  you  have  done  to  me. 
My  dear  sister  Dake  it  good  to  have  salvation  in  you  soul,  it 
is  wonderful  to  be  repent.  But  I  want  to  come  over  so  you 
can  sent  me  to  school. 

44 1  only  been  school  one  year.  I  very  thankful  for  the 
letters  you  have  sent  to  me.  I  want  to  come  over,  but  I  can 
do  nothings  except  the  Lord  be  with  us.  My  dear  mother  I 
never  see  you  before  but  you  write  very  kind.  The  Lord 
He  will  bless  you.  I  tell  you  the  truth  God  is  a  wonderful 
Lord.  He  been  good  to  me  all  this  time.  He  kept  me  from 
all  evil.  4  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  ye  believe  in  Godv 
believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father’s  house  are  many  man¬ 
sions,  if  it  were  not  so  I  would  have  told  you.’  My  dear 
sister  Dake  see  the  word  J  esus  speak  to  me.  He  would  make 
me  feel  joyful.  Pray  for  me  will  you  please.  I  have  noting 
to  say  after  all.  Tell  all  yourlittle  children  4  how  do’  for  me. 

I,  Henry  O’Neil.” 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  last  Sabbath  of  the  camp  meet¬ 
ing  the  memorial  service  of  Mr.  Dake  was  held.  An  im¬ 
mense  congregation  gathered  in  the  large  tabernacle,  who 
listened  attentively  to  the  exercises.  The  memorial  sermon 
was  preached  by  the  writer  from  the  words  found  in  Luke 
lx,  44  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it,” 


In  Africa. 


379 


Others  followed  both  preachers  and  workers  and  with  one 
accord  bore  witness  to  his  worth  and  the  spiritual  help  re¬ 
ceived  by  associating  with  him  and  by  his  sermons,  exhorta¬ 
tions  and  faithful  personal  dealing.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  memorial  exercises  the  Reapers  Home  work  was  pre¬ 
sented.  Mrs.  Dake  and  several  children  from  the  Home 
were  present  and  much  interest  was  manifested.  Donations 
of  several  hundred  dollars  in  cash  and  subscriptions  were 
made  to  help  carry  on  that  branch  of  the  work. 

In  concluding  the  band  history  we  must  return  to  the 
African  work. 

The  battle  at  Monrovia  was  being  pressed  on  in  the  face 
of  great  difficulties,  the  greatest  being  the  unhealthfulness  of 
the  climate.  The  workers  were  frequently  attacked  with 
chills  and  fever  and  Mr.  Kerwood  with  dysentery  which 
terminated  his  life.  The  news  of  his  death  reached  this  coun¬ 
try  just  as  Mrs.  Torrence  and  Miss  North  were  about  to  leave 
New  York  en  route  for  Africa. 

Feeling  that  the  Lord  was  leading,  they  went  forward 
trusting  the  future  to  Him.  Mr.  Ker wood’s  death  left  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Chapman  alone.  They  felt  their  loss,  but  rejoiced,  - 
though  in  sorrow,  knowing  that  he  was  with  the  redeemed. 

They  were  much  cheered  by  the  coming  to  Africa  of  A. 
L.  Buckwalter,  one  of  Bishop  Taylor’s  missionaries.  Though 
connected  with  another  mission  he  was  a  faithful  friend  who 
gave  them  needed  help.  He  too  was  taken  ill  with  fever 
one  day,  while  at  Mr.  Chapman’s  home  and  was  there  con¬ 
fined  to  his  bed  four  weeks,  very  ill  and  some  of  the  time  near 
death,  but  he  finally  recovered  sufficiently  to  be  removed  to 
the  M.  E.  seminary.  We  mention  him  with  gratitude  as  he 
rendered  much  service  during  Mr.  Dake’s  illness  at  Monro¬ 
via.  Mr.  C.  and  wife  rejoiced  at  the  coming  of  Mrs.  Tor¬ 
rence  and  Miss  North  feeling  that  they  could  better  carry  on 

the  work  with  their  help,  though  grave  fears  were  enter- 

% 

tained  that  they  might  not  be  able  to  endure  the  climate. 


3  8° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


The  fact  that  Mrs.  Torrence  had  lived  there  for  two 
years  before,  gave  them  hope  that  she  would  pass  through 
the  second  acclimating  process  with  safety.  They  had  them¬ 
selves  just  recovered  from  an  attack  of  fever  and  all  went  to 
work  to  bring  salvation  to  that  people.  One  of  the  little 
girls  was  converted  soon  after  the  arrival  of  Airs.  Torrence 
and  Miss  North. 

Some  most  precious  seasons  were  enjoyed  by  them  as 
they  met  in  prayer  around  the  family  altar.  The  work  con¬ 
tinued  about  six  weeks  when  Mrs.  Torrence  was  taken  sud¬ 
denly  ill  with  hemorrhage  of  the  stomach.  She  lingered 
about  two  weeks  and  passed  away.  This  was  a  great  blow 
to  those  remaining,  as  she  was  a  good  worker  and  had  charge 
of  the  children.  She  died  Feb.  16,  1891. 

Though  a  heavy  loss  had  been  sustained  those  who 
were  left,  carried  on  the  work  until  March  14th,  when  Aliss 
North  was  taken  with  the  dread  fever  and  passed  peacefully 
away  March  23rd.  Many  had  feared  that  she  would  not  be 
able  to  endure  the  climate,  but  she  felt  God  leading  so  clear¬ 
ly  that  she  committed  herself  to  Him  and  labored  on  until 
the  summons  came.  Her  whole  journey  from  America  to 
Africa  seemed  to  be  one  triumphal  march.  Her  journal 
abounds  in  expressions  of  triumph,  blessings  and  great  joy  at 
being  permitted  to  go  to  that  land  as  a  messenger  of  Christ, 
Her  heart  yearned  over  the  people,  her  prayers  and  tears 
flowed  for  their  redemption  and  she  gave  herself  without  re¬ 
serve  to  live  and  labor  or  to  die  in  their  behalf.  She  had  al¬ 
ways  been  one  of  the  most  faithful,  joyful  workers  in  the 
bands  and  her  end  was  as  glorious  as  her  life  had  been.  The 
glory  of  God  filled  the  place,  as  with  angelic  smile  and  up¬ 
lifted  hand  “  Alatie”  passed  away. 

Again  they  felt  alone  and  the  most  severe  testing  time 
was  yet  to  come  for  Mr.  Chapman’s  health  began  to  fail. 
Congestion  of  the  liver  and  spleen  fastened  upon  him,  to  such 
a  degree  that  a  change  of  climate  was  felt  to  be  the  only 


In  Africa. 


381 

thing  which  could  restore  him  to  health.  Mr.  Dake  had 
written  him  some  time  previous  to  this  to  return  to  America 
and  recruit  his  health,  but  after  the  death  of  these  two  mis¬ 
sionaries  it  was  a  sore  trial  to  think  of  leaving  Mrs.  Chap¬ 
man  to  labor  alone  in  that  land  of  death  and  darkness.  But 
as  the  rainy  season  came  on  he  again  took  chills  and  fever  in 
addition  to  the  other  complaint  and  his  only  alternative 
seemed  to  be  to  come.  He  accordingly  embarked  for 
America.  On  arriving  here  he  began  at  once  to  recover  so 
that  when  the  time  came  to  return  in  company  with  Mr. 
Dake  he  was  in  excellent  health. 

During  Mr  Chapman’s  absence  Mrs.  Chapman  carried 
on  the  work  at  Monrovia.  She  took  in  a  number  of  chil¬ 
dren  and  instructed  them  several  hours  each  day.  She  had 
the  church  repaired  and  conducted  divine  services,  taught 
school,  visited  the  sick  and  kept  herself  busily  engaged  dur¬ 
ing  Mr.  C’s  absence,  except  when  she  had  attacks  of  the 
fever  and  when  the  rain  prevented. 

On  Dec.  5th,  after  she  had  been  alone  several  months, 
Mr.  Chapman  returned  accompanied  by  Mr.  Dake.  The 
time  passed  rapidly  away  as  they  talked,  prayed  and  sang 
together  and  looked  over  the  needs  of  the  work.  It  is 
evident  that  Mr.  Dake  had  a  strong  premonition  that^  the 
Lord  would  take  him  to  Himself  from  Africa. 

Some  count  it  a  grievous  mistake  to  sacrifice  human 
life  thus  for  the  redemption  of  the  heathen,  as  three  of  his 
workers  had  fallen  already,  but  others  do  not  look  at  it  in 
this  light.  Bishop  Taylor  has  suffered  the  loss  of  a  vast  num¬ 
ber  of  his  faithful  ones,  over  whose  death  he  deeply  mourns, 
but  he  says:  “  Hecatombs  of  living  sacrifices  have  yet  to  be 
laid  on  the  altar  for  the  redemption  of  Africa.”  In  the 
March  number  of  the  Earnest  Christian  of  1887,  there  is  an 
article  on  <c  Martyr  Seed  and  Martyr  Fruit  in  Africa,”  which 
contains  according  to  our  minds  a  true  view  of  these  deaths. 
We  quote  some  thoughts  from  it: 


382 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“Who  says  that  God  is  a  slack  paymaster,  or  that  the 
blood  and  tears  shed  for  Him  are  as  water  spilled  on  the 
ground  which  cannot  be  gathered  up?  He  does  not  settle 
with  His  workmen  at  the  end  of  the  week  or  year,  but 
He  settles  at  last  and  it  would  greatly  strengthen  our  faith 
if  we  would  diligently  study  His  payroll,  observing  the 
sacrifices  and  sufferings  set  against  each  name  and  then 
tracing  through  history  till  we  find  the  corresponding  recom¬ 
pense.  The  principle  and  the  promise  are  equally  explicit. 
c  Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  in  the  ground  and  die,  it 
abideth  alone:  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit.’ 
‘We  see  the  dying  grain  but  the  harvest  is  so  remote  that 
we  often  fail  to  trace  it  to  its  seed.’” 

The  writer  of  the  article  tells  in  a  number  of  instances 
what  glorious  harvests  have  been  gathered  on  the  field  where 
the  early  missionaries  fell.  He  spoke  of  Melville  Cox,  who 
lies  in  the  same  graveyard  where  three  of  the  Pentecost 
workers  lie  buried.  “Though  a  thousand  fall,  Africa  shall  be 
redeemed,”  were  the  words  which  he  had  inscribed  on  his 
tombstone. 

This  devoted  and  gifted  young  Methodist  had  given  his 
life  to  Africa,  going  out  in  1833,  but  the  deadly  climate 
brought  him  to  the  grave  ere  he  had  done  his  work.  The 
prayer  which  that  silent  tombstone  has  been  holding  up  to 
God  for  half  a  century  shall  be  answered  yet.  “  Thirty-three 
missionary  societies  according  to  a  recent  estimate  are  now 
working  for  Africa.  They  are  compassing  the  dark  conti¬ 
nent  on  every  side  like  the  divisions  of  an  invading  army 
moving  in  toward  the  center  to  close  upon  the  last  strong¬ 
holds  of  cannibalism  and  the  slave  trade.  And  now  on  the 
fields  of  West  Africa  where  Cox  thus  fell,  there  are  over 
forty  thousand  members  of  the  various  churches,  besides 
hundreds  in  seminaries  preparing  for  preachers  and  thousands 
of  children  and  youth  under  Christian  instruction  and  hun¬ 
dreds  of  thousands  who  have  heard  the  gospel.” — Thompson . 


In  Africa. 


383 


“  N  ever  was  Africa  so  unlikely  to  be  given  upas  to-day. 
The  heroic  Golat  of  the  French  mission  to  the  Senegal  was 
a  true  prophet.  Both  he  and  his  wife  fell,  in  the  battle  with 
hardships  and  fatal  climate,  within  a  year  after  reaching  their 
station.  But  his  farewell  words  were:  ‘Do  not  be  discour¬ 
aged  if  the  first  laborers  fall  in  the  field.  Their  graves  will 
mark  the  way  for  their  sitccessors  who  will  march  past  them 
with  great  strides.’”  Well  did  this  writer  say  after  telling  of 
the  harvests  which  had  been  gathered  from  martyr  seed  in 
Africa. 

“  All  this  sets  us  to  thinking  and  reckoning  how  the 
graveyard  of  Africa  is  becoming  a  Gods-acre  ripening  with 
the  fruits  of  abundant  conquest.”  However  some  may  look 
at  these  deaths  from  our  ranks,  Mr.  Dake’s  especially,  we 
can  but  feel  that  an  abundant  harvest  will  yet  be  reaped  from 
the  martyr  seed  which  has  been  planted  in  African  graves. 
To  human  sight  there  seems  to  have  been  but  little  accom¬ 
plished  by  the  lives  and  brief  labors  of  these  faithful  work¬ 
ers,  but  the  eye  of  faith  already  sees  that  developing  which 
gives  promise  under  God  of  glorious  fruitage  in  coming 
years.  The  Judgment  day  will  declare  it  and  we  can  leave 
it  until  then. 

The  news  of  Mr.  Dake’s  death  reached  Monrovia  a  few 
days  after  he  passed  away.  Deep  sorrow  was  felt  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Chapman  at  this  unexpected  termination  of  his 
sickness,  for  they  felt  hopeful  that  the  sea  air  would  prove  so 
beneficial  that  he  would  recover. 

This  brings  the  history  of  the  African  work  up  to  the 
time  of  the  seventh  annual  Harvest  Home  at  Newton,  Iowa 
in  July,  1892.  xAs  another  was  elected  by  the  bands  to  fill 
Mr.  Dake’s  place  at  this  meeting  we  cease  to  follow  their 
history  farther  and  simply  add  that  in  about  one  year  after 
Mr.  Dake’s  death  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chapman  because  of  failing 
health  abandoned  the  mission  and  returned  to  America  where 


3§4 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


they  soon  regained  their  health  and  took  their  place  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

SELECTIONS  FROM  JOURNAL. 

After  committing  the  supervision  of  the  band  work  to 
the  writer  who  was  acting  as  his  assistant,  and  bidding  his 
wife  good  bye,  Air.  Dake  started  for  Germany  May  i,  1SS9. 
Under  this  date  he  writes: 

God  has  wonderfully  opened  my  way.  Brother  Hofert 
of  Chicago,  pays  all  my  expenses.  I  have  much  to  praise 
God  for.  We  started  by  the  Grand  Trunk  railway  for  New 
York  City.” 

May  2nd.  6<  W e  are  traveling  all  day  through  Michigan 
and  Canada.  We  stopped  some  time  at  Suspension  Bridge,  and 
I  went  out  on  the  new  cantilever  bridge  and  had  a  good  view 
of  Niagara  Falls.” 

May  3rd.  u  All  night  we  traveled  through  New  York 
state  and  arrived  at  New  York  City  this  morning.” 

May  4th.  u  This  morning  we  boarded  the  steamship 
Veendam  of  the  Royal  Netherlands  line,  bound  for  Rotter¬ 
dam,  Holland.  We  passed  through  the  harbor  by  the  mag¬ 
nificent  figure  of  the  Goddess  of  Liberty,  and  out  into  the 
Atlantic  ocean.  Often  I  have  read  of  the  ocean  and  seen 
its  outlines  on  the  map,  but  now  for  the  first  time  I  am 
lost  in  its  immensity.  What  a  masterpiece  of  God’s  handi¬ 
work,  reminding  me  of  the  great  God  whom  I  serve;  too# 
deep,  too  wide  to  be  comprehended  by  my  littleness.  How 
I  feel  my  humanity  as  I  look  on  the  grandeur  of  its  sing¬ 
ing  waves.  O,  Jesus!  I  love  thee  more  and  more!  This 
is  my  first  day  at  sea.  Sisters  Haberlien  and  Hofert  of 
Chicago,  are  also  on  board  going  to  visit  friends  in  Ger¬ 
man  v.” 


Selections  from  Journal. 


38s 


May  5th.  “  This  is  the  Sabbath.  I  am  holding  pray¬ 
ers  twice  and  three  times  a  day  with  the  steerage  passen¬ 
gers,  and  this  evening  I  preached  to  them  awhile  and  had 
good  attention.  I  am  holding  up  Jesus  and  His  light  is  on 
my  soul.  We  are  having  very  pleasant  weather.” 

May  6th,  u  Every  day  we  see  steamships.  One  is 
now  far  away  on  our  southern  quarter.  Have  had  some 
opportunity  to  speak  for  the  Lord  to-day.  I  have  been 
thinking  and  praying  much  for  my  dear  wife  and  precious 
workers.  May  God  anoint  them  with  power  from  on  high 
and  give  them  many  souls.  I  have  the  assurance  that  I 
will  have  success  on  my  journey.  We  had  prayers  twice 
to-day  in  the  steerage.  In  the  evening  the  passengers  played 
cards  and  swore  and  talked  loud  while  I  prayed;  but  God 
was  with  me  and  gave  me  great  grace  and  patience,  so  I 
loved  them  all.” 

May  7th,  “  Still  the  weather  is  fine.  We  saw  a  steam¬ 
ship  in  the  morning  and  asked  her  to  report  us  at  New 
York.  God  has  made  those  ashamed  who  acted  so  rudely 
while  at  prayers  and  they  are  very  kind  and  were  present  at 
prayers  twice  to-day.  Glory  to  God!  O  how  good  He  is!” 

May  9th.  *cThe  sea  is  rough  to-day.  The  waves  roll 
high.  Saw  a  school  of  porpoises.  They  leaped  clear  out 
of  the  water  in  their  gambols.  Many  of  the  passengers 
are  sick.  The  Lord  graciously  gives  me  good  health  and 
favor  with  the  passengers.” 

May  10th.  c<  Arose  at  four  A.  M.  Went  out  on  the 
stern  of  the  ship  and  spent  an  hour  alone  with  Jesus.  O, 
•such  a  precious  hour.  I  got  such  a  hold  of  God  for  the 
success  of  my  mission  to  Germany;  also  was  much  led  out 
in  prayer  for  my  wife  that  she  should  find  the  place  of  re¬ 
sponsibility  which  she  ought  to  fill  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
O  Jesus,  I  thank  thee  for  that  precious  hour,  one  of  the 
sweetest  of  my  life.  I  have  had  a  blessed  morning. 

u  Saw  a  whale  for  the  first  time.  lie  arose  out  of  the 


386 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


water  ten  or  fifteen  feet,  three  or  four  times.  I  am  among 
a  drinking,  swearing,  gambling  set,  but  my  soul  is  kept  in 
perfect  peace.  The  waves  are  rolling  quite  high,  so  that 
the  tossing  of  the  ship  is  breaking  the  dishes  in  the  pantry. 

“We  had  a  rough  time  at  prayers  to-night.  Some  card 
players  grew  very  boisterous  while  we  prayed,  and  continued 
to  laugh  and  curse  and  yell  after  we  retired  until  two  A.  M., 
but  the  Lord  kept  me  sweet.” 

May  i  ith.  44  Ship  rocks  considerably.  Arose  at  five  A. 
M.,  and  went  to  prayer.  God  is  with  me.  All  around  me 
is  drinking,  gambling,  swearing,  etc.,  but  my  soul  is  sepa¬ 
rated  from  sinners.  Had  a  hard  time  at  prayers  to-night 
because  of  mockers.”  . 

44  Sabbath,  May  12th.  “I  have  kept  this  day  unto  the 
Lord.  Held  prayers  with  the  passengers  twice;  otherwise 
there  has  been  no  indication  of  the  Sabbath  on  board  the 
ship.” 

May  13th.  “We  are  drawing  near  the  English  coast 
and  are  looking  for  the  lighthouse  on  Scilly  Island.  Expect 
to  be  in  sight  of  4  Merrie  England’  to-morrow.  In  the  last 
twenty-four  hours  we  have  come  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
five  miles.” 

May  14th.  “This  morning  for  the  first  time  in  ten 
days  we  saw  land.  How  good  it  seems  to  see  it.  I  am  so 
thankful  to  God  who  has  brought  me  safely  through  to  the 
present  hour.  After  passing  the  Lizard,  we  saw  the  rocky 
coast  of  Cornwall,  England.  Beautiful  fields  are  in  sight, 
dotted  with  houses,  castles,  forts,  lighthouses,  signal  sta¬ 
tions,  etc.  We  have  not  yet  sighted  France.  We  have 
passed  the  Island  of  Portland,  with  its  citadel  and  frowning 
battlements.  I  long  to  be  in  England  and  fight  a  battle  for 
the  Lord.  About  seven  P.  M.,  we  passed  the  Isle  of  Wight 
with  its  many  historical  connections.” 

May  1 6th.  44  We  steamed  up  the  Rhine  to  Rotterdam. 
We  passed  Delhaven  from  whence  the  Mayflower  started  on 


Selections  from  Journal. 


387 


its  journey  two  hundred  years  ago.  Holland  is  a  pretty 
land.  Long-armed  windmills  are  seen  everywhere.  The 
houses  are  mostly  tiled.  I  went  ashore  at  Rotterdam.  The 
streets  are  very  clean,  even  the  alleys  being  paved.  One  sees 
many  strange  things.  Most  of  the  draying  is  done  by  carts, 
drawn  or  pushed  by  men,  with  a  dog  or  two  hitched  up  to 
help. 

‘‘  I  accompanied  sisters  Hofert  and  Haberlien  to  the  train 
which  they  boarded  for  Colmar.  Then  I  took  the  train  for 
Amsterdam,  passing  through  The  Hague,  the  capital,  and 
Leyden,  the  most  ancient  city  of  Holland,  also  Harlaam. 
Here  I  am  alone  among  the  Dutch  in  Amsterdam. 

“  I  took  a  room  at  a  hotel  and  after  I  had  rested,  boarded 
the  tram  car  and  had  a  view  of  the  city.  It  is  built  on  canals. 
Many  of  the  streets  are  narrow  but  well  paved.  In  the 
evening  I  went  to  the  Crystal  Palace,  a  wonderful  building. 
I  am  the  Lord’s,  soul  and  body. 

May  17th.  “I  awoke  late  this  morning.  Went  to 
Ryke’s  Museum,  comprising  two  hundred  rooms  full  ot 
paintings.  The  greatest  works  of  the  Dutch  masters  are 
here — Vandyke,  Rembrandt,  and  others.  ‘The  descent 
from  the  cross’  was  fine.  ‘Joseph  fleeing  from  Potiphar’s 
wife  ’  was  very  striking.  The  dam  is  a  public  place  around 
which  are  the  palace  and  other  buildings. 

“  I  am  sitting  in  a  little  shop  where  I  have  just  had 
some  chocolate,  milk  and  biscuit  for  dinner,  the  first  I  have 
eaten  to-day.  I  am  not  alone  in  this  strange  land  for  God 
is  with  me.  The  streets  are  verv  crooked,  but  the  canals  are 
straight.  People  come  to  market  on  the  canals.  The  tram 
cars  are  similar  to  our  American  street  cars. 

“  From  Amsterdam  I  came  to  The  Hague,  the  national 
capital.  I  went  about  the  city  some.  Visited  the  Houses  of 
Parliament  and  the  old  prison  gateway  where  prisoners  were 
confined  in  the  times  of  the  Spanish  inquisition.  These 
buildings  were  erected  in  the  15th  century,  I  also  visited  the 


388 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Protestant  cathedral  of  the  fifteenth  century,  and  went 
through  the  palace.  It  is  plainly  yet  richly  furnished.  I 
saw  some  magnificent  presents  which  were  given  to  the  king 
on  his  silver  wedding.  One  of  them  was  a  table,  costing 
<£4,000  or  $20,000.  From  The  Hague  I  came  again  to 
Rotterdam  at  the  request  of  the  missionary  of  the  Seaman’s 
Home.  I  had  a  blessed  time  at  family  prayers.  I  must  note 
the  fact  that  the  fields  in  Holland  are  fiat  and  ditches  run  at 
short  distances.  The  Hollanders  are  a  very  polite  people, 
young  and  old  touch  their  hats  to  strangers.  Would  that 
Americans  were  thus  courteous.  But  a  more  slow-going 
race  than  these  Hollanders,  are  hard  to  find.  They  go  to 
market  on  canal  boats  which  they  push  along  with  poles,  or 
else  raise  a  small  sail  if  the  wind  is  favorable.  I  am  pleased 
with  the  country.” 

May  18th.  “  This  morning  I  took  a  steamboat  for  a 

trip  up  the  Rhine.  There  are  villages  all  along  the  river. 
We  have  just  passed  two  frowning  forts,  one  on  each  side 
of  the  river  which  is  full  of  all  kinds  of  crafts,  large  and 
small,  steam  and  sail.  Church  spires,  towers  and  domes 
meet  one’s  eyes  in  nearly  every  direction. 

u  Yesterday  at  The  Hague  when  I  reached  the  depot, 
the  guide  ordered  a  cup  of  milk  for  me,  and  I  supposed 
a  cup  of  coffee  for  himself;  but  his  coffee  proved  to  be 
beer.  I  told  the  waiter  to  take  it  away,  as  I  did  not  drink 
beer  myself,  nor  could  I  pay  for  it  for  some  one  else.  They 
seemed  much  astonished,  but  the  beer  was  removed. 

“  Praise  the  Lord!  I  have  a  sweet  sense  of  His  presence. 
I  expect  to  stop  at  Emmerich  on  the  border  of  Germany,  over 
Sunday,  and  proclaim  Jesus  to  the  people.  I  have  been  on 
the  boat  for  two  days.  I  must  leave  her  to-night,  as  I  have 
never  travelled  on  the  Sabbath  when  it  was  avoidable,  and  al¬ 
though  I  must  stop  among  strangers  with  but  little  money 
in  my  pocket,  I  will  trust  God.” 

May  19th,  <c  The  holy  Sabbath  finds  me  in  Emmerich. 


Selections  from  Journal. 


3% 


After  morning  meeting  at  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  church, 
I  visited  the  Catholic  cathedral.  This  is  an  ancient  building. 
I  was  told  that  the  body  of  the  church  was  built  in  the  fifth 
century,  and  the  spire  in  the  thirteenth  century.  It  is  at  one 
corner  of  the  town  and  is  enclosed  by  walls,  which  were 
formerly  walls  of  defense  for  the  city. 

“  In  the  afternoon  I  took  my  Bible  and  went  out  into 
the  country.  I  walked  down  the  Rhine  until  I  came  to  a 
quiet  place,  then  I  had  a  good  long  talk  with  my  Lord,  and 
the  peace  of  heaven  like  a  benediction  settled  down  on  my 
soul.  While  I  was  praying  a  German  came  along  and  asked  : 
‘Are  you  sick?’  I  told  him:  ‘O  no,  I  am  praying,  that 
is  all.’” 

May  20th.  “  I  again  resumed  my  journey  up  the  Rhine. 

It  is  now  two  A.  M.,  here  and  while  I  am  writing  this,  the 
brethren  and  workers  in  Michigan  and  Illinois  and  my  dear 
wife  in  Iowa  are  doubtless  engaged  in  their  Sabbath  evening 
services,  as  it  is  about  8  P.  M.  there. 

“The  view  from  the  river  is  beautiful.  An  old  ruin  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  the  residence  of  the  king,  stands  on 
the  left.  It  is  called  Kaiser  swert.  Dasseldorf  is  a  large 
tower  with  an  old  ruin  castle  on  the  river  bank.  The  castle 
or  fort  was  built  in  the  sixteenth  century.  Landing  at  Co¬ 
logne  I  visited  the  great  cathedral,  which  was  the  most  con¬ 
spicuous  object  in  sight.  It  is  called  the  greatest  gothic 
church  in  the  world.  It  was  commenced  in  1248  and  conse¬ 
crated  in  1322  and  has  been  completed  only  within  a  short 
time.  It  is  444  feet  long,  201  feet  wide  externally  and  282 
feet  through  the  trancepts.  The  height  of  the  roof  inside  is 
145  feet,  the  height  of  the  spires  512  feet. 

“  It  was  wonderful  to  walk  beside  it,  but  to  enter  and 
see  its  vast  yet  architectural  proportions,  and  its  beautiful 
finish  was  grand  indeed.  In  the  south  aisle  are  the  windows 
presented  by  Louis  of  Bavaria  in  1846.  I  ascended  five  hun¬ 
dred  and  two  steps  on  the  main  spire.  From  there  I  had  an 


39° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


excellent  view  of  the  city  and  surrounding  country,  the  beau¬ 
tiful  Rhine  valley  with  its  cities  and  villages,  and  Cologne 
with  its  many  churches. 

“  I  visited  St.  Andrews  church,  which  contains  the  body 
of  Albertus  Magnus;  also  the  church  of  St.  Ursula,  reputed 
to  contain  the  bones  of  the  eleven  thousand  virgins  who  were 
slain  by  the  Huns,  but  they  could  not  be  seen.  I  also  visited 
the  church  of  St.  Gereon,  built  in  memory  of  the  Theban 
legion  and  their  captains,  Gereon  and  Gregory,  who  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  reign  of  Dicoletian.  I  saw  the  skulls  of 
many  martyrs  set  in  the  walls.  We  left  Cologne  at  half 
past  nine  P.  M.” 

May  2  ist.  “  I  arose  this  morning  at  half  past  one  in 
time  to  see  Castle  Crag  of  Drachensfels.  It  is  1066  feet 
high.  The  castle  was  built  in  the  twelfth  century.  Esper- 
lia,  farther  down  is  a  basaltic  cliff  66 5  feet  high.  We  passed 
Lintz  on  the  left  hand  as  you  go  up  the  river.  It  is  an  an¬ 
cient  walled  town.  Andernach  on  the  right  is  one  of  the 
most  interesting  towns  on  the  Rhine.  Its  ruined  castle,  lofty 
watch  tower  and  ancient  walls  were  in  plain  sight  from  the 
ship’s  deck.  The  tower  has  a  breach  made  by  the  French 
guns  in  1688.  At  Neowidon  on  the  left,  I  saw  the  German 
palace  of  the  Prince  of  Wales.  It  is  a  large,  oblong  build¬ 
ing,  situated  close  to  the  river,  and  of  plain  though  pleasant 
architecture.  Across  the  river  from  Neowidon  is  Weissen- 
thurne,  and  on  a  hill  back  of  the  town  I  could  see  the  monu¬ 
ment  to  the  French  general,  Hoche,  who  crossed  the  river 
here  in  1797. 

“Engers  on  the  left  is  where  Caesar  is  supposed  to  have 
crossed  the  Rhine  the  second  time.  We  passed  the  island  of 
Niederwirth,  and  saw  its  prettily  cultivated  fields  and  convent 
church  built  about  1500  A.  D.  Coblentz  is  at  the  junction 
of  the  Rhine  and  the  Moselle  and  is  quite  a  large  town. 
Right  opposite  is  the  Gibraltar  of  the  Rhine,  Ehrenbralzur. 
It  is  the  strongest  fortress  in  Germany,  a  high  and  rocky 


Selections  from  Journal. 


391 


crag,  fortified  and  casemated  from  bottom  to  top.  The  rocks 
are  also  perforated  with  subterranean  works.  The  castle  of 
Stolzenfels  belongs  to  Queen  Augusta,  and  is  one  of  her 
summer  residences.  It  is  on  the  side  of  a  little  hill  three 
hundred  feet  above  the  Rhine.  It  was  first  built  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  destroyed  by  the  French  in  the  seven¬ 
teenth,  and  now  restored. 

“  Across  the  river  is  Oberlahinstein,  and  just  above  it  is 
the  pretty  old  castle  of  Lahnech.  It  has  a  legend  connected 
with  it  as  all  the  old  castles  have.  Rhense  on  the  right  has 
a  wall  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Ranbrach  on  the  left  is 
overtopped  by  the  superb  setting  of  Marksburg  castle. 
This  is  the  boldest,  most  romantic  spot  we  have  yet  seen 
on  the  Rhine.  The  castle  sits  on  the  summit  of  this  rockv 
crag  like  a  king  on  a  throne.  Above  Bornhofen  are  the 
twin  castles  of  Steinberg  and  Libershien.  They  are  close 
together  on  two  rocky  peaks.  The  vineyards  extend  to  the 
very  foundations  of  -the  castle. 

“  We  are  in  the  midst  of  the  famous  Rhenish  vineyards. 
The  mighty  hills  which  here  hem  in  the  river  on  both  sides 
are  almost  covered  with  vines.  All  up  the  slope  amid  sec¬ 
tions  of  rocks  and  boulders  are  the  vineyards.  This  is  the 
most  beautiful  scenery  I  have  ever  seen.  The  hills  are  from  two 
hundred  to  a  thousand  feet  high  and  enclose  us  completely. 
All  the  way  from  Cobientz  the  scenery  grows  more  intensely 
wild  and  picturesque.  Villages,  towns,  cities,  citadels,  towers 
and  castles  pass  by  in  quick  succession.  A  railroad  runs  on 
each  bank  of  the  river,  close  to  the  water’s  brink.  Just  here 
on  the  right  the  hills  are  so  rocky  that  no  vineyards  can  be 
planted. 

“  O  the  grandeur  of  this  unsurpassed  scenery  !  It  speaks 
volumes  of  praise  to  Him  whose  I  am  and  whom  I  serve. 
Far  above  Welmich  is  seen  the  castle  of  Thurnberg,  or  the 
Mouse,  built  in  the  fourteenth  century.  It  is  a  gloomy,  grand 
old  pile  of  ruins.  The  legend  that  gave  it  the  name  of 


392 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Mouse,  is  that  an  oppressor  of  the  poor  was  there  eaten  by 
mice.  Over  four  hundred  years  since  its  construction, 
and  where  are  its  gay  occupants?  Who  were  they?  Where 
are  they  buried?  Thus  in  ruin  and  oblivion  ends  all  earthly 
grandeur. 

“I  saw  the  ruins  of  Castle  Rheenfels,  the  largest  pile  I 
have  yet  seen.  Its  situation  is  not  so  commanding  as  Marks- 
burg,  but  the  castle  pile  is  wonderful.  From  the  bottom  of 
the  hill  to  the  top  it  was  wall  after  wall.  On  the  left  above 
the  town  of  St.  Goarhauser,  is  the  castle  of  the  Cat. 
St.  Goarhauser  lies  across  the  river.  Zurlei  is  an  immense 
rock  four  hundred  and  thirty-three  feet  high.  The  river 
makes  a  sharp  turn  around  the  rock.  At  this  place  the  rail¬ 
roads  on  each  bank  run  through  tunnels.  The  right  hand 
road  requires  two  tunnels  to  enable  it  to  evade  this  rocky 
river  pass.  We  have  just  come  in  sight  of  Oberwesli.  It 
has  a  gothic  church  of  the  fourteenth  century,  but  the  tower 
has  never  been  finished.  Several  old  towers  lend  a  picturesque 
appearance  to  the  place.  The  castle  of  Shonberg  erected  in 
the  twelfth  century  is  also  in  plain  view.  The  hills  slope 
back  from  the  town,  while  across  the  river  thev  arise  almost 
perpendicular  from  the  water.  The  old  wall  of  the  tower  is 
quite  well  preserved. 

“Caub  on  the  left  comes  next,  and  above  it  the  castle  of 
Sutenfels.  In  the  river  in  front  of  the  town  is  c  The  Plattz' 
build  by  Louis  of  Bavaria  in  the  fourteenth  century  to  exact 
toll  from  the  vessels  passing  in  the  river.  It  is  queerly  built, 
rising  one  story  high, with  portholes  and  projecting  windows, 
and  a  smaller  tower  rises  from  the  center. 

“The  scenery  here  is  beautiful.  The  hills  are  a  perfect 
net  work  of  vineyards,  while  the  town  is  built  in  a  line  along 
the  base  of  the  hills  with  ‘Plattz’  in  front  and  the  castle  in 
the  rear  ground.  Now  I  see  the  old  ruins  of  Stohleck  and 
Farstenberg,  two  castles  close  together.  On  the  left,  Torch 
has  a  church  built  in  the  thirteenth  century.  It  is  in  a  re- 


Selections  from  Journal. 


393 


markable  state  of  preservation.  Across  the  river  on  the  left 
is  Neederheimbeck,  and  above  it  the  castle  of  Heimburg. 
And  then  in  succession  the  castles  of  Loonech  Fahlenberg 
and  Rheinstein.  The  last  two  have  been  restored  and  pre¬ 
sent  a  very  correct  appearance  of  a  feudal  castle. 

a  And  now  comes  to  view  ‘Sweet  Bingen  on  the  Rhine.’ 
Oft  I  have  read  of  it,  but  little  dreamed  that  I  should  behold 
it,  but  it  is  even  so.  We  behold  and  are  now  drawing  to¬ 
ward  Bingen,  which  has  existed  in  story  and  song.  And  it 
certainly  deserves  the  appellation  of  ‘  Sweet  Bingen  on  the 
Rhine.’  It  is  at  the  juncture  of  the  Rhine  and  Nake.  The 
town  is  situated  in  the  basin  formed  by  the  junction  of  the 
rivers.  Opposite  on  the  wooded  height  of  Neiderwald,  is 
the  national  monument  commemorating  the  restoration  of  the 
German  Empire.  It  stands  seven  hundred  and  forty  feet 
above  the  river  and  consists  of  a  pedestal  seventy-eight  feet 
high.  The  town  extends  to  the  banks  of  the  two  rivers  and 
off  on  the  slopes  of  the  lofty  hills  at  the  rear. 

u  We  stayed  in  Bingen  only  a  few  minutes,  and  now  we 
are  steaming  for  Mayence.  It  is  more  level  here.  For  the 
first  time  in  traveling  many  long  miles  I  can  see  away  into 
the  country.  We  came  to  Mayence  at  three  P.  M.  I  went 
to  see  the  church,  a  fine  old  structure  of  the  tenth  century, 
but  it  was  not  open,  and  being  very  weary  I  did  not  go 
further.  Mayence  was  a  Roman  camp  B.  C.  38.  We  re¬ 
main  here  until  three  A.  M.,  when  we  start  on  our  last  day’s 
journey.” 

May  22nd.  UI  left  the  ship  this  morning  at  Worms, 
and  now  I  am  on  the  very  spot  where  Luther  met  and  defied 
the  pope  and  the  prelates.  Emotions  profound  fill  my  heart 
and  tears  fill  my  eyes  as  I  think  of  that  little  monk  standing 
here  on  that  eventful  day.  He  saw  arrayed  against  him  the 
temporal  and  ecclesiastical  powers,  with  the  pope  at  their 
head,  and  intent  on  his  destruction.  Yet  hear  him  say: 
‘Here  I  stand,  I  cannot  do  otherwise.  God  help  me!’  He 


394 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


depended  on  God  in  that  awful  hour  and  refused  to  compro¬ 
mise  his  principles. 

u  Where  the  Diet  of  Worms  was  held  is  now  a  mansion 
surrounded  by  a  beautiful  garden,  in  which  I  am  penning 
these  notes.  .Close  at  hand  is  the  great  cathedral,  built  in  the 
thirteenth  century.  It  is  a  silent  morning  hour,  much  differ¬ 
ent  from  the  time  when  Luther  was  confronted  by  his  bitter¬ 
est  enemies,  and  took  his  stand  by  the  grand  truth,  6  The  just 
shall  live  bv  faith.5  That  stand  and  that  truth  shook  the 
foundations  of  Rome  and  gave  us  the  Reformation. 

“I  was  much  impressed  with  a  view  of  Luther’s  monu¬ 
ment.  It  stands  on  a  square  substructure  and  measures  forty- 
one  feet,  nine  inches  on  each  side.  At  the  four  corners  are 
pedestals  of  polished  syemite,  eight  feet,  two  and  three-fourth 
inches  high,  on  which  are  the  statues  of  the  mightiest  support¬ 
ers  and  promoters  of  the  Reformation.  Frederick  the  Wise, 
Elector  of  Saxony,  nine  feet  in  height,  Philips  the  Magnani¬ 
mous,  Landgrave  of  Herse,  nine  feet,  two  inches,  Philips 
Melancthon,  nine  feet,  ten  inches,  John  Reuchlin,  nine  feet, 
one  inch. 

u  In  the  inner  area  sits  a  female  figure  emblematic  of 
the  cities  of  Augsbery,  Magsdeberg  and  Spires.  On  the 
inner  faces  of  the  battlements  are  the  arms  of  the  twenty- 
four  cities  which  fought  and  suffered  for  the  Reformation. 
On  the  four  socce  pillars  jutting  out  from  the  richly  orna¬ 
mented  chief  pedestal,  are  seated  the  statues  of  the  four 
earliest  champions  of  the  Reformation,  viz:  The  French¬ 
man,  Peter  Waldus,  1 197;  the  Englishman,  John  Wy cliff, 
1397;  the  Bohemian,  John  Huss,  1425;  the  Italian,  Hieromi- 
nus  Savanarola,  1498.  These  are  surmounted  by  the  colossal 
statue  of  Luther  eleven  feet,  four  inches  high,  with  a  pedestal 
twenty-eight  feet  towering  above  and  crowning  the  whole. 
In  front  we  read  the  bold,  decisive  words,  which  were  per¬ 
haps  the  indirect  cause  of  the  monument  being  erected: 
‘Here  I  stand,  I  cannot  do  otherwise!  God  help  me!’ 


Selections  from  Journal. 


395 


Amen.  Many  of  Luther’s  energetic  expressions,  and  en¬ 
gravings  of  incidents  in  his  life  relative  to  the  Reforma¬ 
tion  are  to  be  seen  i*  different  places  about  the  monument. 

“The  women  of  the  town  come  to  the  bank  of  the 
river  to  wash  their  clothes.  There  were  scores  of  them 
washing  in  the  river  and  spreading  their  clothes  on  the  grass, 
or  hanging  them  on  lines  to  dry.  I  sat  on  the  entrance 
to  the  ferry  across  the  Rhine,  and  ate  my  bread  and  orange, 
and  drank  milk  from  a  beer  bottle.  I  have  been  strangely 
moved  while  visiting  Worms,  and  I  vow  to  be  true  to  God. 
I  know  the  war  will  rage;  but  I  am  the  Lord’s  alone  and  He 
will  keep  me. 

“  I  came  by  train  to  Manheim,  and  am  now  waiting  for 
a  train  to  Colmar.  An  awful  scene  is  before  me.  Every 
waiting  room  in  this  country  is  a  saloon  and  men  and  women 
are  all  drinking  beer.  My  soul  is  burdened,  but  what  can 
I  do,  only  pray  and  cry  out  against  it?” 

May  23rd.  “  I  arrived  in  Colmar  at  half  past  twelve 

A.  M.,  but  could  not  find  an  empty  bed  in  the  place,  so  I 
sat  on  the  sidewalk  and  prayed  and  praised  the  Lord  until 
morning.  I  was  thankful  it  was  not  raining.  I  thought 
of  Him  who  had  not  where  to  lay  His  head,  and  of  Jacob’s 
pillow  of  stone;  and  though  I  did  not  see  the  angels  as  did 
the  patriarch,  yet  I  felt  their  presence. 

“  I  started  for  Durennentzen  this  morning  through  .a 
most  charming  country;  passed  several  villages  and  reached 
my  destination  at  seven  P.  M.  I  went  at  once  to  the  house 
of  John  Hofert,  the  brother  of  my  Chicago  friend,  who  has 
so  nobly  helped  me  on  this  trip,  and  whose  excellent  wife 
came  over  in  the  same  ship.  I  find  real  saints  among  these 
hospitable  Germans.  Glory  to  Jesus!  In  the  evening  seven¬ 
teen  or  eighteen  gathered  into  the  house,  and  we  had  a  blessed 
time.  I  prayed  and  sang  and  talked,  though  my  German  is 
somewhat  defective.” 

May  24th.  “  This  has  been  the  most  precious  day  I 


396 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ever  spent  on  earth.  At  four  A.  M.,  while  singing  and 
praying,  my  soul  was  much  blest,  my  face  was  bathed  in  tears, 
and  I  got  such  a  sight  of  Jesus  on  the*cross  as  charmed  my 
soul.  I  was  much  impressed  with  the  words  of  Isaac  Watts: 

‘  When  I  survey  the  wondrous  cross, 

On  which  the  Prince  of  glory  died; 

My  richest  gain  I  count  but  loss, 

And  pour  contempt  on  all  my  pride.’ 

I  saw,  so  plainly,  that  no  matter  what  I  received,  it  was  pur¬ 
chased  by  the  blood  of  Calvary,  and  that  excluded  all  hu¬ 
man  boasting.” 

May  26.  c<  I  arose  at  four  A.  M.,  and  had  a  blessed 
hour  and  a  quarter’s  talk  with  my  adorable  Master.  How  I 
saw  my  own  littleness.  He  showed  me  clearly  that  ‘They 
that  dwell  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High,  shall  abide 
under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.’  This  afternoon  the 
people  gathered  in  from  the  surrounding  villages  and  I  read 
a  chapter  in  German  and  preached  from  Mark  viii,  34.  God 
lifted  me  up  much  and  gave  power  to  His  Word.  I  felt 
God  was  fitting  me.  After  speaking  meeting,  we  held  an 
altar  service  and  five  came  to  the  altar  seeking  holiness. 
God  was  there.” 

May  28th.  “  We  took  the  train  for  Strasburg  to-day 

and  went  at  once  to  the  great  cathedral.  It  is  a  wonder¬ 
ful  building,  but  not  so  striking  as  the  one  at  Cologne.  The 
clock  is  the  greatest  curiosity.  I  was  there  at  noon  and  saw 
it  in  operation  after  eleven  A.  M.  At  the  first  quarter  a 
child  comes  out  and  strikes  the  quarter;  at  the  second  quarter 
a  youth  comes  out  and  strikes;  at  the  third  quarter  a  middle- 
aged  man  strikes:  at  the  fourth,  an  old  man.  Thus  all  the 
stages  are  represented.  Then  death  with  a  scythe  in  one 
hand  strikes  the  hour  of  twelve.  When  he  strikes,  a  child 
below  turns  the  hour  glass  over.  When  the  striking  ceases, 
the  twelve  apostles  pass  out  in  front  of  the  Saviour,  and  each 


Selections  from  Journal.  397 

one  bows  to  Him,  and  as  they  pass,  the  cock  flaps  his  wings 
and  crows  three  times. 

“The  clock  keeps  the  Zodiac.  All  the  planets  move  in 
their  order,  just  as  they  move  about  the  Zodiac,  and  with  the 
same  time.  A  ball  representing  the  moon,  turns  just  as  the 
moon  is  full  or  partial.  A  globe  turns  on  its  axis  as  the 
earth  turns.  A  hand  shows  what  hour  the  sun  rises  each  day, 
another  what  hour  it  sets.  The  clock  keeps  the  day  of  the 
month,  also  the  ecclesiastical  time.  The  room  was  crowded 
with  people  to  see  it. 

“1  ascended  to  the  roof  of  the  building,  and  had  a  beau¬ 
tiful  view  of  the  city.  The  church  is  gothic  and  was  begun 
1015  A.  D.  Right  near  it  stands  the  oldest  dwelling  house 
in  the  city,  six  hundred  years  old.  I  saw  also  the  monu¬ 
ment  of  Gutenberg,  inventer  of  the  printing  press.  The  war 
of  1871,  between  the  French  and  Germans,  raged  around 
Strasburg.  I  saw  great  earth  works  about  the  city.  I  came 
back  to  Colmar  in  the  forenoon;  got  acquainted  with  the 
head  assessor.  He  invited  me  to  his  home.  I  went  and 
prayed  with  him.  God  was  with  me.” 

May  29th.  “  This  morning  I  arose  at  half  past  three 

and  took  early  train  for  Basle.  On  arriving  here  I  went 
to  the  old  Munster  church,  where  lie  the  bones  of  Eras¬ 
mus.  I  saw  his  sepulchre,  also  that  of  Empress  Anne  of 
Hohenburg,  wife  of  Emperor  Rudolph  I,  of  Hapsburg. 
Count  Thurstein,  also  is  buried  here.  He  was  the  Protector  of 
the  Chapter  and  died  1318.  This  church  was  commenced 
in  1356  A.  D. 

“From  Basle,  I  went  to  Jurich,  scene  of  the  labors  oi 
Ulrich  Zwingli.  He  was  slain  in  the  battle  with  the  Catholic 
canons.  I  visited  the  old  church  where  he  aroused  the  Swiss 
to  battle  for  their  release  from  popery.  It  is  of  the  tenth  cen¬ 
tury  and  very  plain.  I  traveled  nearly  all  day  amid  charm¬ 
ing  Swiss  scenery.  What  I  have  seen  of  Switzerland  is 


39§ 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


picturesque  indeed.  Took  train  back  to  Mansenheim  this 
evening  and  am  again  at  Durennentzen.” 

June  2nd.  “This  has  been  a  glorious  day.  This  after¬ 
noon  I  organized  the  first  Free  Methodist  church  (class)  ever 
organized  on  European  soil.  It  numbered  twelve.  They 
are  all  blessed,  plain  pilgrims.  It  has  been  a  great  step  for 
them,  as  they  have  had  to  give  up  their  wine  making,  and 
this  is  the  staple  here.  In  the  evening  brother  Haberlien, 
who  lives  in  another  village  took  me  and  some  of  the  class 
over  to  his  home  where  I  preached  again.  It  was  a  Catholic 
village,  and  a  mob  quickly  gathered  outside.  They  sang, 
yelled  and  swore,  and  then  fell  to  fighting  and  one  man  was 
stabbed.” 

June  3rd.  “We  walked  to  a  village  three  miles  distant  and 
held  meeting.  One  woman  was  at  the  altar  seeking  the  Lord, 
and  many  others  wept  loudly.  There  was  much  conviction 
on  them.” 

June  4th.  “  Good  meeting  to-night  at  brother  O’s.  The 
whole  class  were  seeking  holiness.” 

June  5th.  “In  my  morning  devotions  I  was  much  im¬ 
pressed  with  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  I  must  watch  for  His 
coming.  I  see  the  great  harvest,  and  so  few  to  enter  in. 
Help,  O  Lord,  and  send  laborers  in  thy  harvest  field.  A  little 
while  and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  must  become  the  king¬ 
doms  of  the  Lord  and  of  His  Christ.  Every  land  must  hear 
the  glorious  news.  God  help  me  to  forget  every  earthly 
pleasure,  to  know  no  man  after  the  flesh,  and  love  most  where 
I  see  most  of  the  image  of  Jesus  my  Lord.  When  I  fall,  I 
want  it  to  be  face  foremost  toward  my  purchased  possessions. 
Glory  to  Jesus! 

“  I  held  to-day  the  first  society  meeting  ever  held  in 
Germany.  We  elected  brother  H.  class  leader.  I  did  feel 
thankful  to  my  prayer  answering  God.  I  still  feel  much  im¬ 
pressed  about  my  Lord’s  coming.  While  praying  in  a  barn 
God  came  with  much  inspiration  to  my  soul.” 


Selections  from  Journal. 


399 


June  9th.  44  A  glorious  Sabbath.  Two  more  joined  the 
class  and  the  power  of  God  was  felt  all  day.” 

June  10th.  44  This  morning  Ibadethe  friends  good  by 

and  started  for  Paris,  France.” 

June  11th.  44  After  traveling  over  French  soil  all  night* 

this  morning  we  traveled  through  beautiful  country  and  are 
now  in  Paris,  before  noon.  We  took  a  cab  and  went  to  sis¬ 
ter  Hofert’s  uncle’s,  who  is  a  servant  of  the  Grand  Duke. 
We  found  him  in  the  Duke’s  palace.  He  took  us  to  a  restau¬ 
rant  for  dinner.  Then  we  went  to  the  Universal  Exposition; 
I  suppose  the  most  wonderful  one  the  world  ever  saw,  I 
went  upon  the  Eiffel  Tower.  It  is  a  thousand  feet  high,  and 
presents  a  grand  view  of  the  city.  I  have  a  nice  boarding 
place  here  with  a  Swiss  lady.” 

June  12th.  44  This  morning  we  visited  the  ‘Place  De 

La  Concordi,’  saw  4  Cleopatra’s  Needle  ’  and  the  place  where 
the  guillotine  stood  where  Louis  XVI,  Marie  Antoinette,  and 
three  thousand  others  suffered  death  between  June  21,  1 793’ 
and  May  3,  1795.  I  felt  the  solemnity  of  this  place.  We 
next  visited  the  4  Arch  De  Triumph,’  a  magnificent  piece  of 
architecture.  Then  we  passed  on  to  the  Madalian  church. 
After  dinner  we  went  to  the  Hospital  De  Inralides,  where  the 
tomb  of  Napoleon  is  situated.  It  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
things  I  have  yet  seen.  As  I  stood  and  looked  on  the  sar¬ 
cophagus  that  contains  all  that  is  earthly  of  the  mighty  war¬ 
rior,  and  thought  of  his  battles  and  downfall  and  probabili¬ 
ties  for  another  world,  I  was  choked  with  emotion,  and  amid 
my  tears  I  said: 

‘  Pd  rather  be  the  least  of  them, 
x  Who  are  the  Lord’s  alone, 

Than  wear  a  royal  diadem 
And  sit  upon  a  throne.* 

“The  tombs  of  Louis  Napoleon  and  Joseph  Napoleon  and 
Marshalls  Duroc  and  Bertram  are  also  here.  The  beauties 
of  the  building  and  the  rich  furnishing  can  be  understood 


400 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


only  by  being  seen.  Many  of  Napoleon’s  cannon  are  about 
the  grounds. 

“Next  we  went  to  the  Palace  of  the  Louvre  and  Tuiler- 
ies.  This  kept  us  most  of  the  afternoon.  Hundreds  of  rare 
paintings  and  rich  treasures  of  art  are  here.  From  this  place 
we  visited  the  Place  De  La  Bastile.  Here  stood  the  old 
prison  in  which  Madam  Guyon  was  incarcerated.  Thousands 
of  others  here  suffered  untold  agony  and  a  fearful  death.  It 
was  destroyed  in  1789.” 

June  14th.  “  Farewell  to  Paris — I  am  homeward  bound. 

We  leave  the  city  of  society  to-day,  and  I  rejoice  at  the 
thought  of  soon  being  again  in  the  front  ranks  of  the  Lord’s 
army.  We  had  a  pleasant  ride  through  France,  then  crossed 
the  line  into  Belgium.  We  passed  close  by  the  battlefield 
of  Waterloo,  and  through  Brussels,  the  capital.  We  also 
passed  Antwerp,  of  historic  fame.  It  is  completely  sur¬ 
rounded  by  earthworks.  We  arrived  at  Rotterdam  at  six  P. 
M.,  and  went  on  board  the  vessel.” 

June  15,  “  At  three  A.  M.,  we  left  Rotterdam,  and  are 

now  in  the  English  Channel.  I  have  been  praying  all  the 
morning  and  feel  much  of  the  sweet  peace  of  God  in  my 
heart.” 

June  2 1  st.  To-day  the  camp  meeting  begins  ai  Ray, 
Ind.  The  quarterly  conference  and  the  Michigan  bands 
have  united  to  hold  it.  Brother  A.  Bradfield  and  brother 
Nelson  have  it  in  charge.  I  am  praying  that  God  may  make 
it  a  wonderful  meeting.  The  wind  increased  all  day  and  at 
times  the  waves  rolled  over  the  upper  decks.  I  was  on  deck 
much  of  the  time  and  enjoyed  the  glorious  scene.” 

June  22nd.  “  I  have  been  much  blessed  to-day  in  pray¬ 

ing  God  to'  send  floods  of  holy  rain  on  the  camp  ground  at 

Rav,  Ind.” 

•/  * 

June  27th.  “We  reached  New  York  at  five  P.  M. 
Praise  the  Lord  for  the  safe  voyage!  Left  at  nine  P.  M. 
for  Chicago,  Ill,” 


Selections  from  Journal. 


401 


June  29th.  “I  reached  the  camp  ground  at  Ray,  Ind., 
two  days  before  the  meeting  closed.  God  is  here  in  power. 
Glory  to  His  name!  I  was  much  helped  in  preaching  in  the 
evening.  It  seemed  good  to  be  in  meetings  again  with  the 
workers.  The  Lord  gave  us  a  time  of  blessing.” 

June  30th.  “This  has  been  the  best  Sabbath  of  my 
life.  A  time  of  power  on  the  camp  ground.  Some  preach¬ 
ers  as  well  as  others  are  seeking  holiness.” 

July  1st.  “The  camp  meeting  closed.  The  Lord  gave 
us  money  to  pay  car  fares  for  ten  workers,  to  the  annual 
Harvest  Home  to  be  held  at  Carlinville,  Ill.  Brothers 
Shumway  and  Donley  have  again  helped  us  nobly  on 
finances.” 

July  3rd.  “Reached  Chicago  to-day  and  spent  the 
night  at  the  hospitable  home  of  brother  and  sister  Hofert.” 

July  4th.  “Brother  Hof ert’s  folks,  brother  Harry  Ag- 
new  from  Africa,  ten  workers  and  myself  spent  the  da}' 
pleasantly  in  Lincoln  park,  and  thanked  God  for  the  rest  we 
enjoyed.” 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

We  append  a  few  letters  to  his  wife  and  children  and 
others  as  being  of  interest,  also  the  last  entries  in  his  journal . 

“  Hebron,  Minn.,  June  12,1882. 
“My  Own  Dear  Ida: — 

“How  I  am  blest  of  God!  This  has  been  the  greatest 
experience  of  all  my  life.  I  can’t  tell  you  much  about  this 
work  of  grace.  My  eyes  have  seen  wonderful,  wonderful 
things  in  the  last  few  days.  God  did  help  me  to  preach  the 
gospel  yesterday  morning.  O  my  dear,  I  wish  I  could  tell 
you.  The  meeting  commenced  in  power  and  it  has  kept 


402 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


increasing  every  moment.  Souls  were  saved  and  sanctified 
every  day,  until  yesterday  the  great  day  of  the  feast.  I 
preached  in  the  morning.  In  the  afternoon  brother  Ellis 
preached.  What  do  you  think!  Twenty-two  came  forward 
and  oh,  what  a  time!  In  the  evening  twenty-four  were  for¬ 
ward.  This  afternoon  nineteen  were  forward.  All  classes, 
sinners,  formalists  and  backsliders;  all  together  crying  and 
groaning  for  mercy.  Many  are  coming  out  into  the  light 
and  the  work  goes  on.  I  do  not  know  wThen  I  shall  get 
home.  W ell  good  by  dear, 

Vivie.” 

“  Hartford,  Mich.,  Feb.  7,  1888. 

“Dear  Wife: — 

“  Of  course  I  always  thought  that  our  girls  would  work 
in  the  Pentecost  work,  but  this  morning  I  have,  under  the 
pressure  of  the  Spirit  consecrated  Mary  for  India,  Carrie  for 
Africa,  and  ‘  Kittie  ’  (Ruth)  for  anyplace  He  calls.  Oh,  oh! 
It  brought  the  tears  in  showers,  but  I  was  glad  to  make  the 
offering.  Now  then  if  this  be  the  will  of  God  I  shall  praise 
Him  forever!  Be  more  careful  with  them  in  training  them. 
They  are  the  Lord’s  and  we  must  be  careful  of  another’s 
property.  Let  Mary  save  her  pennies  and  talk  to  her  about 
the  missionaries  and  read  to  her  about  them  from  the  papers. 
God  bless  you  my  darling,  and  my  sweet  babies. 

Vivian.” 

“On  Train,  March  4,  1889. 

“  My  Dear  Own  Ida: — 

“  How  God  is  with  us.  Twenty-one  were  saved  last 
week  at  Girard,  Ill.,  and  three  more  last  night,  a  gambler 
and  his  wife  and  the  wife  of  one  of  the  young  converts. 
Friday  night  I  came  near  going  to  glory.  I  gave  the  Catho¬ 
lics  some  truth  and  after  I  had  gone  home  with  a  man  and 
vras  sitting  at  the  table  some  one  threw  a  brick,  through  the 
window,  which  struck  me  on  the  head  just  back  of  my  right 


Letters. 


403 


ear,  cutting  a  deep  gash.  It  broke  every  glass  in  the  win¬ 
dow.  I  did  not  know  what  had  happened  at  first,  but  just 
thought  I  had  been  shot.  I  tell  you  I  was  rejoiced  to  suffer 
for  Jesus.  Glory  to  His  name! 

Good  bye,  Vivian,” 

‘‘To  Henrietta  E.  Muzzy. 

“ Durennentzen,  Germany,  June  5,  1889. 
“Sister  Etta: — 

“  The  God  of  battles  undertake  for  you.  Only  believe 
and  all  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth.  O,  what  a 
day  this  has  been.  I  have  been  watching  for  His  coming  all 
day.  God  gave  me  a  beautiful  piece,  words  and  music,  to¬ 
day,  ‘Watch  for  His  coming.5  I  have  another  one,  ‘  What  a 
sinner  I  have  been.5  I  whistled  the  tunes  out  and  learned 
them  so  I  can  sing  them. 

“  Oh  the  floodtides  of  eternity  have  been  gushing 
through  my  soul  all  day.  I  have  had  my  ears  full  of  the 
sound  of  the  Judgment  and  my  eyes  of  eternity,  so  to  speak 
I  can  see  the  fields.  O,  Etta,  pray  God  to  send  laborers 
into  His  vineyard.  Ask  R — and  L—  to  pray  and  all  who 
are  there.  Make  a  special  point  of  it.  Does  not  God  tell  us 
especially  to  pray  for  that"}  My  soul  is  bursting  full  of  zeal 
and  fire.  From  every  direction  the  cry  comes  for  laborers. 
Now  everybody  claim  Acts  ii,  17,  18. 

Your  brother,  Vivian  A.  Dake.” 

The  following  is  a  letter  of  advice  to  a  seeking  soul. 

“R - 5  III.,  Jan.,  30,  1888. 

‘‘Miss  M — 

“  I  am  so  glad  that  the  light  of  God  is  shining  on  your 
soul.  Don’t  fail  to  go  to  the  bottom  and  let  God’s  light  shine 
on  you.  You  are  on  the  right  track.  Confess  all  out  to 
God  and  confess  to  others  as  God  lets  the  light  on  your  soul. 
Get  ‘Fletcher  on  Christian  Perfection5  and  read  pages  61,62, 


404 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


and  63.  Oh!  it  means  so  much  to  get  down  through  all  the 
moral  uncleanness  and  all  the  carnal  sympathy.  Oh!  how 
this  pulls  and  hauls  unclean  souls  toward  each  other.  But 
when  one  dies  out  the  real  death,  how  separate  he  feels  from 
everybody  around  him.  Lord  bless  you,  my  sister.  I  am 
sure  God  will  take  you  through.  I  don’t  think  you  know 
what  I  mean  by  carnal  sympathy.  I  mean  that  quality  of 
depravity  that  draws  people  together  and  then  develops  into 
inordinate  affection  and  inordinate  affection  into  lust.  Every¬ 
body,  everywhere,  unsanctified  are  poisoned,  more  or  less, 
with  this  carnal  drawing.  But  when  the  i  old  man’  is  truly 
crucified  one  of  the  most  apparent  results  is  the  absence  of 
this  carnal  drawing.  Oh!  sister,  don’t  stop  short  of  it. 
Flesh  will  cry,  c  not  now,  to-morrow’.  God  will  show  you 
if  vou  want  to  see.  You  will  find  yourself  taking  sides  with 

m/  ~  ' 

the  4  old  man’,  but  decide  against  him,  expose  his  every  de¬ 
formity  to  the  gaze  of  your  Christ  and  He,  by  His  active 
agent  the  Holy  Ghost,  will  effectually  do  the  divine  part  of 
the  work.  It  is  your  part  to  cry  out  against  him,  to  expose 
him  to  the  gaze  of  your  God  and  God’s  part  to  overcome? 
subdue  and  kill.  Amen.  Glory  to  God!  You  will  see  the 
depths  of  pride,  self-will  and  hell  in  your  heart.  Do  not  try 
to  think  yourself  better  than  others.  You  may  be  outwardly 
better;  but  to  what  do  you  owe  it?  Your  own  inherent 
goodness?  Nay,  but  to  the  restraining  influence  that  God 
has  thrown  so  graciously  about  you. 

“No  human  being  ever  had  a  more  depraved  heart  (nat¬ 
urally  speaking)  than  you.  Here  are  all  the  elements  of  sin 
and  only  take  away  the  restraining  grace  of  the  Spirit  from 
about  you  and  you  would  be  a  devil  incarnate.  Do  not  try  to 
think  otherwise.  Oh!  hate  sin,  abhor  uncleanness.  Did  not 
the  c  old  man’  pursue  your  Christ  to  Calvary?  God  help  you 
my  sister!  You  will  know  when  you  are  dead.  You  may 
not  be  filled  at  once.  You  may  not  seem  to  be  filled,  by  feel¬ 
ing  for  days.  Dp  not  fear.  Have  you  the  consciousness  of 


Letters. 


405 

death?  Go  down  until  your  pickax  strikes  fire.  That  is  the 
way  the  miner  knows  when  he  strikes  the  rock. 

“  The  settled  consciousness  will  fill  your  soul — c  dead  and 
clean.’  Faith  will  do  her  work  easily  and  without  great 
effort,  for  unbelief,  the  creature  of  depravity,  dies  with  its 
master.  Oh!  sister  the  glorious  tidings  of  salvation  will 
come  to  your  soul  like  brooks  of  water  from  a  barren  ?'ock  to 
the  thirsty  and  perishing  multitudes.  Then  you  will  know 
for  yourself,  and  you  will  call  any  place  good  and  content¬ 
ment  begotten  of  God  will  fill  your  being.  Gloiy!  Glory! 
You  must  be  sure  and  obey  quickly  and  put  your  own  ways 
from  you.  Quickly  and  cheerfully  substitute  the  opinions  of 
others  for  your  own.  Delight  in  the  cross  and  make  self- 
denial  your  daily  exercise. 

u  When  you  are  dead  to  sin  you  will  feel  the  content¬ 
ment  of  heaven  in  your  soul.  Right  there  in  the  midst  of 
naturally  distasteful  surroundings  you  have  found  your  place. 
Do  you  not  fit  the  place?  Do  not  try  to  fit  the  place  to  you, 
but  let  God  prepare  you  for  the  place. 

*  While  place  we  seek  or  place  we  shun 
The  soul  finds  happiness  in  none; 

But  with  my  God  to  guide  my  way 
’Tis  equal  joy  to  go  or  stay.1 

* 

Vivian  A.  Dake.” 

“Sogndal,  Norway,  Oct.  24,  1891. 

“ Darling  Wife: 

“  Safe  at  last  in  Lillian’s  mountain  home .  O,  it  is  so 
beautiful.  I  wish  you  were  here.  Out  of  the  window  I  can 
see  an  arm  of  the  sea  a  mile  wide.  Sivert,  George  and  I  put 
a  line  out  and  caught  a  fish  to-day.  All  around  the  town  are 
mountains  two  or  three  thousand  feet  high,  while  one  six 
thousand  feet  high  shoves  its  snow-capped  summit  up  among 
the  clouds. 

“  Away  up  the  sides  of  the  mountains  you  can  see  the 


40  6 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


houses  of  the  peasant  farmers.  The  scenery  is  grand  and 
sublime.  Si  vert  and  Lillian  were  so  glad  to  see  us.  We 
sang,  4  It  is  good  to  be  here  ’  and  God’s  power  came  on  us 
all.  Bless  the  Lord!  This  afternoon  we  held  a  street  meet¬ 
ing.  A  good  many  people  came.  I  preached  and  Sivert 
interpreted.  We  sang  and  prayed  and  gave  God  the  glory. 
Some  wept  and  some  were  much  stirred  up.  We  had  a  fine 
trip  from  Bergen.  We  came  on  the  steamer  Cou7'mando7'en. 
We  are  away  inland  on  the  great  fiords.  All  the  way  the 
mountains  closed  around  us.  We  had  prayers  on  the  steamer 
and  at  one  place  a  great  crowd  came  on  and  we  sang  and 
prayed  with  them. 

* 4  To  morrow  we  go  away  up  the  mountains  to  have 
meeting.  We  have  a  street  meeting  in  the  afternoon  and 
meeting  in  a  private  house  in  the  evening.  God  be  with 
you.  Be  true.  Throw  yourself  out  for  souls.  Do  not  stay 
at  home.  Get  out  to  meeting  every  Sabbath  and  at  least 
once  a  week.  I  did  not  hear  from  you  here.  We  start 
away  from  here  Monday,  Nov.  2nd,  D.  V.  Then  I  shall 
look  for  mail  from  you  at  Milnrow.  Write  me  in  Africa 
after  Nov.  ist.  Love  to  all .  I  am  so  well  and  free  and 
blest.  Glory  to  God!  Tell  the  little  girls  that  papa  loves 
them.  Tell  them  papa  went  in  a  rowboat  on  the  ocean 
to-day.  It  was  very  nice.  We  caught  a  fish  we  will  have 
for  dinner  to-morrow.  Wish  you  could  have  some  of  our 
fresh  fish.  Pray  much  for  me.  It  is  now  six  P.  M.,  and 
is  quite  dark.  It  is  half  past  seven  A.  M.  with  you.  I  shall 
go  to  bed  about  the  time  you  are  having  dinner  and  j)7'ayers. 

Good  bye.  Vivian.” 

44  London,  England,  Nov.  8,  1891. 

44  My  Dear  Precious  Wife: — 

“I  am  nowin  London.  We  stopped  at  Birmingham 
two  hours  and  I  saw  brother  Trenfield  who  has  been  writ¬ 
ing  to  me.  He  was  very  glad  to  see  me  and  gave  me  some 


Letters — A  Tribute. 


407 


money  which  we  thanked  God  for.  We  were  just  out  and 
God  sent  it  in  time.  Bless  His  name.  VVe  are  away  up  in 
the  top  of  a  small  hotel,  called  The  Wellingboro.  It  is  near 
the  midland  depot. 

“This  morning  George  and  I  went  to  service  in  West¬ 
minster  Abbey.  It  is  the  church  where  all  the  English  kings 
and  queens  are  crowned.  I  saw  the  grave  of  David  Liv¬ 
ingstone,  who  died  alone  in  Africa ,  on  his  knees.  I  was 
so  glad  to  see  his  tomb.  It  is  in  the  Abbey.  We  saw  St. 
Paul’s  Cathedral.  It  is  a  marvelous  building.  Here  I  saw 
the  grave  of  England’s  praying  general  Gordon,  who  was 
killed  at  Kartoum,  Africa.  We  went  in  the  afternoon  to 
Wesley’s  Chapel  on  the  City  Road  street.  Wesley  built  it 
and  preached  in  it  many  times.  He  lies  buried  just  behind 
it.  I  stood  by  his  grave.  Near  him  lies  Adam  Clarke,  the 
great  commentator,  and  on  the  other  side  Joseph  Benson, 
another  commentator. 

“To  one  side  lies  Richard  Watson  who  wrote  Watson’s 
Institutes.  At  his  side  is  Thomas  Rutherford.  On  one 
side  of  the  church  is  the  house  where  Wesley  died.  Across 
the  road  in  Bunhillfield’s  cemetery  are  the  graves  of  Samuel 
and  Susanna  Wesley,  John’s  father  and  mother,  also  of 
John  Bunyan  and  of  Isaac  Watts  who  wrote  ‘Were  the 
whole  realm  of  nature  mine’,  etc.  It  was  a  grand  privilege. 
Praise  the  Lord!  I  send  you  some  grass  and  the  twig  of  a 
tree,  both  from  the  grave  of  Susanna  Wesley.  Also  send  a 
flower  from  the  grave  of  John  Wesley  and  a  leaf  of  ‘live- 
forever’  from  the  grave  of  Dr.  Watts.  Have  just  written 
another  article — ‘  Kindling  Watch  Fires.’ 

Your  own  Vivian.” 

BIRTHDAY  PRESENT  TO  MY  WIFE. 

WHITTEN  ON  NOV,  22,  1891,  IDA’S  THIRTY-FIRST  BIRTHDAY. 

“Gladsome  day  returning, 

.  Marks  another  year, 


408 


'  N 

Vivian  A.  Dake. 

With  its  joys  and  mourning, 

With  its  hopes  and  fear; 

Marks  another  layer, 

On  the  wall  of  life, 

Through  our  Great  Preserver, 

-  For  my  precious  wife. 

Stormy,  cold  November, 

Twenty-second  day, 

Day  I  shall  remember, 

Oft  in  tuneful  lay; 

Out  of  it  came  beauty 
Sparkling  forth  with  life, 

Music,  worth  and  duty — 

Ida  May,  my  wife. 

Fourteen  years  together, 

Have  we  walked  as  one, 

In  all  sorts  of  weather, 

Night  and  noonday  sun: 

But  the  latest  birthday, 

Finds  our  hearts  more  true, 

Than  when  in  our  heyday, 

Journeying  was  new. 

Little  Ruth  and  Carrie — 

These  the  precious  gems 
And  our  eldest  Mary, 

In  our  diadem; 

May  this  day  forever, 

Mark  its  moments  trod, 

Faltering,  no  never, 

Nearer  all,  to  God. 

Much  have  you  to  live  for, 

Great  the  work  to  do; 

All  the  strength  you  pray  for 
Shall  be  given  to  you. 

Life  is  not  a  trifle, 

Living  do  your  best, 

Do  not  one  power  stifle — 

Heaven  will  bring  you  rest. 

Vivian  A,  Dake. 


Journal. 


409 


“  Monrovia,  Dec.  7,  1891. 

“My  Very  Dear  Wife: — 

“  I  am  here  on  the  field.  I  have  a  nice  window  facing 
the  west  and  north.  I  look  out  of  my  west  window  to  the 
far-away  land  where  my  darling  watches  and  prays.  The 
weather  is  very  hot.  Am  quite  well  and  very  happy.  I  am 
in  God’s  order.  O,  the  darkness.  I  took  one  of  the  heathen 
to  the  bush  and  prayed  for  him.  My  eyes  run  down  with 
tears. — Keep  yourself  in  the  love  of  God.  O,  darling  pray, 
— knee  work.  O,  do  set  your  soul’s  eye  on  Jesus. 

Yours  with  love  to  babies,  Vivian.” 

JOURNAL. 

Sept.  22nd  to  28th,  1891.  ‘‘Have  been  visiting  the 
bands  and  getting  the  Reapers  Home  in  shape  with  a  view 
to  being  absent  nearly  a  year  in  foreign  lands.  To-day  I 
bade  good  bye  to  the  children  and  workers  and  started  for 
Chicago,  en  route  for  New  York. 

Sept.  29th.  “  Staid  over  night  in  Chicago.  Wife  is 

with  me.” 

Oct.  1st.  “  Bade  wife  good  bye  in  Chicago  to-day  and 
started  for  New  York.” 

We  omit  his  journal  on  shipboard  as  it  is  largely  given 
in  his  letters. 

Dec.  6th.  “  In  Monrovia,  Africa.  Arose  early  and 
went  to  the  love  feast  at  the  M.  E.  church  at  six  A.  M. 
Was  much  blest  in  testimony.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  again 
to  hear  one  of  Bishop  Taylor’s  missionaries  preach.” 

Dec.  7th.  “  This  morning  I  took  a  boat  and  rowed  out 
to  the  steamer  and  got  a  bag  of  rice.  Have  enjoyed  African 
food  very  much;  have  eaten  cassada,  plantain,  palmnuts  and 
eddoes.  Went  up  to  the  seminary  this  evening  and  saw 
brothers  Buckwalter  and  Smirl,  two  of  the  Bishop’s  mission¬ 
aries. 

Dec.  8th.  “Two  Kroo  men  came  in  to  prayers.  We 


4io 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


went  to  Krootown  this  evening  and  saw  the  Kroos  dance. 
They  had  a  tom-tom  (drum)  which  they  beat,  and  they 
danced  in  a  circle,  one  behind  the  other.  It  was  a  weird 
scene  in  the  darkness.  W e  went  to  a  Krooman’s  house 
and  prayed  with  him.  He  professes  to  be  a  Christian  but 
has  two  wives.  He  needs  another  touch  of  divine  grace.” 

Dec.  nth.  “This  morning  I  had  my  first  expe¬ 
rience  with  African  workmen.  I  hired  three  boys  last  night 
to  row  the  canoe  this  morning.  We  sent  after  them  twice 
and  then  went  after  them  but  they  would  not  come.  I 
went  to  the  beach  and  hired  three  boys  there.  We  had  a 
large  native  canoe  hewed  out  of  a  single  log. 

“We  went  up  an  arm  of  the  sea  to  the  St.  Paul  river. 
We  passed  by  continuous  mangrove  swamps.  The  St.  Paul 
is  a  wide  river  with  beautiful  scenery  on  either  bank.  There 
were  cane  and  coffee  farms  and  the  houses  were  large  and 
well  built.  We  reached  Millsbury  about  noon,  and  sending 
our  boys  back  with  the  canoe,  we  walked  two  and  a  half 
miles  to  the  Muhlenburg  Mission.  The  large  mission  houses 
are  situated  in  the  midst  of  a  large  coffee  farm  and  the  trees 
by  the  hundred  were  in  bloom.  We  were  heartily  welcomed 
by  brother  and  sister  Day,  the  missionaries.  Brother  Smirl 
was  with  me.  A  party  of  American  explorers  were  there 
at  the  Mission.  Natives  of  both  sexes  and  all  tribes  and 
sizes,  crowd  continually  to  brother  Day’s.” 

Dec.  12th.  “About  forty  raw  heathen  had  a  ‘palaver* 
to-day  at  the  Mission  house  and  brother  Day  gave  them 
each  a  yard  of  overall  stuff  for  some  work  they  had  done. 
They  were  of  the  Pessa  tribe,  nearly  naked  and  had  their 
hair  shaved  back  to  about  the  middle  of  their  heads.  I  have 
been  real  blest  to-day.” 

Dec.  13th.  “Preached  twice  to-day  in  the  Mission 
chapel,  and  was  blessed.  Especially  in  the  evening  I  had  a 
real  touch  from  God.  My  soul  was  melted  at  the  thought 
of  the  wondrous  love  of  Jesus.  I  felt  extra  well  after 


Journal. 


411 

preaching  twice  and  sweating  profusely  in  this  hot  climate. 
My  audience  was  all  sizes  and  conditions,  from  the  educated 
white  man,  to  the  raw  heathen.” 

Dec.  18th.  44To-day  after  good  byes  we  took  the  little 
steamboat,  the  Sarah  Ann  for  Cape  Mesurado.  We  had 
a  pleasant  ride.  Six  miles  this  side  of  Monrovia  our  steamer 
struck  on  a  sand  bar  and  we  rode  into  town  in  a  surf  boat.” 

Dec.  20th.  44  This  evening  I  commenced  meeting  in 

the  M.  E.  church  of  Monrovia.  There  was  a  good  turn  out 
and  a  shaking  among  the  people.  The  Lord  helped  me 
much  from  Jer.  xii,  5,” 

Dec.  2 1  st.  44  A  steamer  from  home  came  in  last  night 
and  we  got  our  mail  this  morning.  We  got  the  news  of 
the  death  of  Grace  Hill,  our  teacher  in  the  Reaper’s  Home. 
She  was  a  choice  spirit,  sober-minded  and  always  bent  on 
doing  God’s  will.  She  has  gone  to  her  reward.  I  found  a 
steamer  would  return  Jan.  23rd  when  I  expect  to  sail  for 
England.  We  had  a  good  meeting  at  six  A.  M.,  in  our 
bamboo  church  at  Krootown.  I  was  much  helped  in  preach¬ 
ing  at  night  in  the  M.  E.  church.  We  hold  two  services 
every  day,  one  at  Krootown  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  M. 
E.  church  at  night.  A  lady  came  forward  without  invita¬ 
tion  to-night.  My  soul  was  watered  though  God  gave  truth 
which  did  not  bring  many  4  amens.’  ” 

Dec.  22nd.  44  At  Krootown  we  had  a  good  crowd. 

They  were  very  attentive  to  the  truth  and  I  believe  some  are 
under  conviction.  A  good  time  in  the  meeting  at  night.” 

Dec.  23rd.  44 1  talked  to  the  Kroo  men  from  the  parable 

of  the  sower.  Neka  and  Nimla,  two  head  members  were  at 
the  altar,  and  then  came  to  the  band  home  and  we  had  prayers 
together.  Preached  with  liberty  at  night.” 

Dec.  24th.  44  Brother  Chapman  and  I  got  a  canoe  to¬ 

day  and  went  to  Barnersville.  We  went  up  Stackton  Creek 
four  and  a  half  miles,  and  then  turned  off  in  to  another  creek 
and  went  to  its  source.  It  was  a  fine  ride.  We  found  a  nice 


qi2 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


country.  We  had  prayers  with  Mr,  Howard  Tyler,  an 
American  negro,  who  came  over  thirteen  years  ago,  and  was 
the  first  settler  at  Barnersville.  We  passed  thirty-six  canoes 
in  coming  back.” 

Dec.  25th.  “This  is  the  strangest  Christmas  I  ever 
spent.  I  am  in  a  tropical  land.  The  birds  are  singing  in  the 
evergreen  trees  and  the  trees  are  loaded  with  fruit.  Plums, 
pears,  cocoanuts, bananas,  plantain,  pawpaws,  cherries,  oranges, 
limes  and  lemons  await  the  picker.  The  weather  is  very 
hot.  I  prayed  and  received  my  Christmas  gift,  a  most 
blessed  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  God  gave  me  the  prom¬ 
ise  of  permanent  buildings  for  our  Reapers  Home.  I  prayed 
for  all  the  workers  by  name,  and  got  so  blessed  I  leaped  for 
joy  and  ran  through  the  house.  Had  a  good  time  at  Kroo- 
town  this  morning  and  in  the  M.  E.  church  at  night.” 

Dec.  26th.  “  Went  to  Krootown  and  felt  God’s  blessing 

on  me.  I  talked  to  them  from  the  parable  of  the  barren  fig- 
tree.  No  meeting  at  the  M.  E.  church  to-night.” 

Dec.  27th.  1  went  to  the  Holiness  Band  meeting  at 

six  A.  M.,  led  the  meeting  and  had  a  blessed  time  in  holding 
up  the  light.  I  went  to  the  Presbyterian  church  at  eleven 
A.  M.,  and  gave  them  a  talk;  to  Krootown  in  the  afternoon 
and  had  a  good  turn-out  and  God’s  presence.  At  night  we 
had  a  blessed  time  using  the  parable  of  the  rich  man  and 
Lazarus.  Have  been  struggling  with  fever  all  day  and  to¬ 
night  was  feeling  bad.  Brother  Chapman  gave  me  a  cold 
water  pack.  The  Lord  blest  me  and  I  got  quite  easy.  This 
is  my  first  experience  with  African  fever.” 

Dec.  28th.  C<I  feel  some  better  this  forenoon  though 
my  head  still  aches.  I  got  melted  to  tears  over  Isaac  Watts’ 
hymn: 

‘  Lord  how  secure  and  blest  are  they, 

Who  feel  the  joys  of  pardoned  sin.’ 

The  sweetness  of  heaven  came  into  my  soul.  Oh,  how  safe 
I  feel.  Bless  the  Lord!  A  text  on  the  wrall  is  about  me  like 


His  Death. 


4i3 


a  defense,  c  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation,  whom 
shall  .1  fear.’  A  gracious  watering  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit 
helped  me  soul  and  body,” 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

For  some  time  before  leaving  America  it  had  been  evi¬ 
dent  to  Mr.  Dake’s  nearest  friends,  that  his  superhuman  efforts 
were  carrying  him  fast  to  the  river’s  brink.  He  seemed  to 
feel  it  himself,  and  often  spoke  of  going.  He  said  to  the 
workers:  “If  any  of  you  are  near  when  I  die,  have  me 
buried  on  the  field  where  I  fall,  and  shout  over  my  triumph, 
rather  than  weep  over  my  departure,  as  you  rush  on  after  the 
lost. 

“He  was  taken  with  the  dread  African  fever  on  Mon¬ 
day,  Dec.  28th,  1891,  at  the  mission  house  of  brother  and 
sister  Chapman,  Monrovia,  Africa.  From  a  letter  written 
by  sister  Chapman  after  his  death,  we  quote  the  following: 
“  He  was  taken  down  one  week  ago  to-day,  was  better  the 
next  day,  but  we  felt  he  was  taking  the  African  fever,  and 
as  he  was  very  much  run  down,  we  advised  him  to  get  ready 
to  start  for  England  on  a  steamer  then  a  week  overdue.  The 
fever  ran  pretty  high  Saturday,  but  all  thought  it  would  be 
best  for  him  to  go,  and  get  the  sea  air  and  into  a  cooler  atmos¬ 
phere  as  soon  as  possible.” 

He  was  carried  on  board  the  steamer  by  native  men, 
and  left  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Smirl,  a  missionary  from  the 
M.  E.  seminary,  and  Mr.  Brownell,  a  scientific  explorer,  both 
of  whom  were  taking  the  steamer  for  England.  Henry,  a 
converted  native  accompanied  Mr.  Dake,  who  intended  he' 
should  be  educated  and  trained  for  missionary  work  in  Af¬ 
rica.  Brother  Buck  waiter,  of  Bishop  Taylor’s  mission,  and 
brother  Chapman,  who  had  been  very  attentive  to  Mr.  Dake, 


4i4 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


and  nursed  him  through  his  sickness  thus  far,  went  on  board 
and  made  all  necessary  preparations  for  his  journey.  We 
cannot  do  better  than  to  insert  Mr.  Brownell’s  letter  in  full, 
written  on  shipboard. 

u  Ship  Mctiidingo,  Jan.  io,  1892. 

4 

“  Mrs.  V.  A.  Dake — Decti a  Mada?n: — Having  been 
with  your  husband  much  of  late,  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  write 
you  fully  as  I  can  concerning  him.  I  know  not  whether  you 
have  heard  the  sad  news  as  yet;  if  not  I  will  say  at  first,  that 
he  died  at  Sierre  Leone,  Jan.  5,  1892  of  xAfrican  fever.  He 
had  been  sick  nine  davs,  and  died  while  delirious.  He  was 
taken  sick  on  Monday,  Dec.  28th,  at  Mr.  Chapman’s  in  Mon¬ 
rovia.  They  kept  him  there  till  next  steamer,  which  was  on 
the  following  Saturday.  Mr.  Smirl  and  I  also  took  that 
boat.  We  boarded  the  ship  about  midnight,  as  they  were  to 
sail  before  daylight  and  did  not  arrive  before  evening.  Mr. 
Dake  was  carried  in  an  invalid  chair  by  natives.  We  had 
then  to  take  a  surfboat  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the 
ship.  He  remained  in  the  chair  and  was  carefully  hoisted 
into  the  ship,  and  placed  in  a  berth  in  the  same  room  as  Mr. 
Smirl  and  myself,  He  felt  well  and  very  cheerful.  Next 
morning,  Sunday,  he  felt  very  well  indeed,  and  was  jubilant 
in  the  thought  of  soon  reaching  a  temperate  clime.  The 
ship’s  physician  who  had  not  been  to*  see  him  the  night 
before,  said:  c  Why,  you  are  all  right.  I  expected  to  see  a 
sick  man.’  He  did  indeed  appear  to  be  done  with  the  fever. 

He  said  that  his  back  was  healthy  as  a  baby’s,  and  his 
stomach  the  same*  His  temperature  was  almost  normal. 
Next  morning  he  was  worse  and  had  considerable  fever.  He 
had  taken  no  medicine  at  Mr.  Chapman’s,  except  wet  packs. 
The  doctor  on  the  ship  insisted  that  he  take  medicine  or  he 
would  be  put  ashore  at  Sierre  Leone,  as  he  was  responsible 
for  his  life.  Accordingly  he  took  several  doses  of  quinine, 
and  one  or  two  other  medicines. 


His  Death. 


415 


‘‘  We  reached  Sierre  Leone  about  noon  on  Monday, 
and  Mr.  Smirl  and  I  went  ashore  for  oranges  and  limes,  leav¬ 
ing  him  in  charge  of  Henry,  the  black  boy  whom  he  had 
decided  to  take  with  him  to  America.  We  returned  in  a 
few  hours,  having  called  on  the  missionary  residing  there, 
named  McCullough.  We  found  Mr.  Dake  feeling  about 
the  same.  Toward  evening  Mr.  McCullough  came  off  in  a 
boat  to  see  Mr.  Dake.  It  seems  he  and  Mr.  Chapman  had 
stopped  at  his  home  on  their  way  out  to  Liberia.  He  had 
not  been  able  to  sleep  for  several  nights,  and  was  given  a 
sleeping  draught  at  10  o’clock  Monday  evening.  Monday 
night  he  slept  but  little.  At  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  I 
was  awakened  by  Mr.  Smirl  calling  me  loudly.  I  jumped 
from  my  berth  to  see  Mr.  Smirl  and  Henry  holding  Mr.  4^ 
Dake,  who  was  calling  loudly,  and  trying  to  get  out  of  bed. 

We  soon  got  him  back,  but  he  remained  delirious  until  one 
o’clock  P.  M.,  when  he  passed  quietly  away.  I  was  in  the 
room  when  he  passed  away,  and  so  quiet  was  it  that  I  could 
not  tell  the  exact  moment  of  his  death. 

“We  immediately  sent  word  to  Mr.  McCullough  to  see 
if  he  could  arrange  to  have  him  buried  on  shore,  as  our  ship 
left  in  a  few  hours  and  he  would  have  to  be  buried  that  night 
at  sea.  Soon  Mr.  McCullough  came  and  had  a  coffin  brought. 

He  was  wrapped  in  a  sheet  placed  carefully  in  the  coffin,  and 
carried  ashore.  Our  ship  then  left.  You  will  hear  the  rest 
from  Mr.  McCullough.  He  was  resigned  all  the  time  and  felt 
that  God  was  teaching  him  some  great  lesson.  His  things 
were  immediately  sealed  up,  and  the  captain  is  responsible 
for  them.  To  say  that  I  sympathize  with  you  in  this  great 
sorrow,  would  be  a  very  slight  expression  of  my  feeling. 

But  I  believe  as  you  do  in  an  overruling  Providence  and  I 
believe  he  is  much  better  off  than  ever  before.  May  God 
bless  you  my  dear  sister,  is  my  earnest  prayer. 

*  Very  truly  yours, 

Geo.  G.  Brownell,” 


416 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


An  account  of  this  burial  and  the  last  acts  of  sympathy 
and  love  manifested  by  kindly  hands  is  given  in  the  letter  be¬ 
low,  written  by  Mr.  McCullough,  missionary  at  Sierre 
Leone. 

“Freetown,  West  Coast,  Africa,  Jan.  18,  1892. 
“Dear  Brother  Chapman: — 

UI  hardly  know  just  what  to  say; — but  presume  you 
have  been  made  aware  of  the  calling  home  of  our  brother 
Dake  on  board  the  steamer,  Man  dingo,  on  the  5  th  inst. 
Brother  Dake  passed  sweetly  away  with  a  smile  on  his  face. 
When  the  steamer  arrived  here  it  was  reported  to  leave  in  a 
few  hours  and  it  was  shortly  before  the  time  set  for  leaving 
that  I  was  informed  of  brother  Dake’s  presence  and  illness 
on  the  steamer.  I  went  on  board  and  did  what  I  could,  but 
had  to  leave  soon  because  the  steamer  expected  to  go,  it  being 
about  seven  o’clock  P.  M.  The  next  morning  I  was  sur¬ 
prised  to  learn  the  steamer  was  still  in  harbor.  I  had  a  fever 
patient  in  our  house,  brother  Codding,  to  look  after,  and  as 
the  steamer  was  expected  to  go  at  any  time,  I  did  not  go  on 
board  in  the  morning.  About  three  P.  M.,  word  was  sent 
me  that  brother  Dake  had  passed  away  about  one  o’clock 
P.  M.  I  immediately  took  charge  of  affairs  and  brought  the 
body  ashore  and  had  the  funeral  the  next  morning  at  eight 
o’clock.  The  captain  of  the  steamer  took  charge  of  the  per¬ 
sonal  effects  of  brother  Dake  and  said  he  would  turn  them 
over  to  the  proper  authorities  in  Liverpool.  He  gave  me  £4 
to  cover  expenses  here,  and  of  this  sum  nine  shillings  are 
left.  The  grave  of  our  departed  brother  will  need  some 
stones  put  around  it  to  keep  it  from  sinking  down  when  the 
wet  weather  comes.  This  will  cost  four  or  five  shillings. 
The  rules  of  the  country  are  as  follows:  For  a  temporary  mark 
over  a  grave, a  mark  for  one  year,  ten  shillings.  For  a  permanent 
mark,  thirty  shillings.  This  is  just  a  license  to  mark  the 
grave,  the  material  for  the  work  and  the  labor  of  making  it 


His  Death. 


4i7 


is  extra.  Brother  Dake  left  no  message  behind.  When  I 
saw  him  the  day  the  steamer  arrived  I  did  not  think  he  was 
dangerously  ill.  I  thought  if  the  vessel  ran  out  into  cooler 
air  that  eve  he  would  get  along  all  right.  I  was  told  that  he 
became  delirious  that  night  and  had  scarcely  any  rational 
moments  afterwards.  He  talked  of  his  wife  and  children  a 
good  deal.  Sometime  before  the  end  he  fell  into  a  comatose, 
which  continued  until  the  last.  Two  of  our  party,  brother 
Codding  and  Jaderquist,  have  had  slight  attacks  of  fever  this 
year,  but  we  are  all  right  now,  I  think.  The  rest  of  the 
party  are  well.  The  boy  Henry  O’Neil,  who  was  with 
brother  Dake  is  with  us  here.  We  find  him  a  very  good  boy 
and  want  to  keep  him  as  long  as  he  will  stay.  He  still  wants 
to  go  to  America.  Allen  McCullough.” 

No  cablegram  was  sent  to  his  friends  at  home,  and  the 
letter  written  by  Mr.  Brownell  was  not  received  in  America 
until  after  the  news  had  been  received  by  the  office  editor  of 
the  Vanguard  through  By  water,  Tanqueray  &  Co.,  agents 
of  the  White  Star  line  of  steamers.  The  editor,  Miss  Anna 
Abrams,  started  immediately  to  Paris,  Ill.,  to  the  Reapers 
Home  to  bear  the  sad  intelligence  to  the  widow  and  orphans. 
The  writer  and  sister  Nelson  having  received  the  news  while 
in  New  York  state,  started  for  the  scene  of  sorrow,  reaching 
there  on  Feb.  16th.  Mr.  Smirl  visited  sister  Dake  a  few 
days  after  the  news  was  received  (where  we  had  the  privi¬ 
lege  of  meeting  him)  and  manifested  his  tender  love  for  Mr. 
Dake  and  his  sympathy  and  kindness  in  visiting  the  home, 
which  necessitated  his  going  many  miles  out  of  his  way  home 
to  Nebraska,  while  at  the  same  time  he  was  quite  sick  from 
the  effects  of  the  fever  himself.  Every  one  from  the  oldest 
to  the  youngest,  and  every  heart  torn  and  bleeding  was 
brought  face  to  face,  in  imagination,  with  the  last  moments, 
the  deathbed  scene,  and  peculiar  surroundings.  Even  the 
little  orphan  children,  for  whom  God  had  provided  the  com- 


418 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


forts  of  this  Home  through  the  kindness  and  efforts  of  our 
brother,  wept  the  words  they  could  not  utter,  and  they  felt 
keenly  the  loss  sustained. 

Though  his  death  cuts  off  a  life  so  well  adapted  to  the 
work  of  soul  saving,  we  bow  in  submission  to  the  providence 
of  God,  “  whose  ways  are  not  our  ways.”  God  can  carry  on 
His  work  over  the  graves  of  His  workmen.  Our  feelings  on 
this  subject  cannot  be  better  described  than  in  the  language 
of  Pomeroy:  44  I  hear  voices  from  the  dead;  for  God  has 
some  deceased  ones,  whose  speaking  He  has  not  stopped  yet. 
And  at  times  I  stand  still  and  speechless  before  the  murmur¬ 
ing  dead — the  talk  of  muffled  tongues,  muffled  in  blood!  The 
martyred  hosts  of  the  glorified  are  more  alive  to  me  to-day  than 
many  good  sort  of  folks  who  never  died,  that  is,  I  feel  them 
more — feel  the  restraints  and  inspiration  of  their  inflexible 
rectitude.  For  a  good  man  once  in  the  world  and  well  set 
going,  is  not  easily  got  out  of  it.  There  is  often  more  of 
him  left  after  he  has  gone  out  of  sight  than  appeared  while 
he  lived.  Superhuman  dying  is  the  great  amen  to  a  right¬ 
eous  life,  and  often  induces  a  re-estimate  of  the  person.” 

Planets  are  celestial  orbs  that  reflect  the  light  of  the  sun 
around  which  they  revolve,  and  from  which  they  derive  their 
light,  heat  and  glory.  In  this  they  are  types  of  the  children 
of  God  in  whose  flesh  (naturally  )  dwelleth  no  good  thing,  but 
when  in  harmony  with  God  through  the  blood  of  Christ, 
they  become  like  unto  those  heavenly  bodies,  and  radiate  not 
their  own  light,  but  the  reflected  rays  of  the  sun  of  right¬ 
eousness  and  the  glory  of  the  first  begotten  of  the  Father, 
‘Getting  their  light  so  shine  before  men,”  etc. 

Astronomers  tell  us  that  at  one  time  there  existed  be¬ 
tween  Mars  and  Jupiter  a  mighty  planet,  which  according  to 
the  theory  of  Olburs,  was  shattered  by  some  tremendous 
convulsion,  but  instead  of  being  destroyed  took  form  in  over 
two  hundred  and  twenty-five  lesser  orbs,  known  as  the  aster- 


His  Death. 


4T9 

oids,  each  of  which  is  a  perfect  planet  in  itself.  Can  we  not 
see  an  analogy  between  this  and  the  subject  in  hand? 

Many  sadly  mourn  the  death  of  our  brother  and  lament 
the  fact  that  he  worked  himself  into  the  grave  so  early. 
We  dare  not  say  it  was  a  mistake.  God  who  sees  the 
end  from  the  beginning  knows  best.  Who,  but  God 
can  say  that  the  fact  of  his  being  taken  away  in  such  a  man¬ 
ner  has  not  infused  new  life,  zeal  and  courage  into  scores, 
yea,  hundreds  of  others,  who  are  fast  coming  to  the  front 
to  reflect  the  same  rays  that  were  emitted  from  his  holy 
life. 

Such  men  live  on  in  their  influence  on  the  lives  of 
others.  Though  the  original  planet  has  disappeared,  we 
have  spiritual  asteriods  as  a  result  of  that  disappearance. 
Surely  he  will  be  mourned  by  thousands  and  the  world 
will  become  a  loser  by  his  death.  Rev.  S.  K.  Wheatlake 
wrote  on  his  death  the  following  lines: 

LINES  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  V.  A.  DAKE. 

He  fainted  on  the  battlefield, 

Secure  behind  faith’s  trusty  shield; 

With  armor  on  the  warrior  fell, 

Unsmitten  by  the  darts  of  hell. 

He  fell  beneath  meridian  sun, 

At  noon  a  full  day’s  work  was  done, 

No  more  he  treads  the  battleground, 

No  more  the  cross — he  wears  the  crown. 

No  more  he’ll  join  us  in  the  fight 
Against  the  wrong  for  God  and  right; 

Close  up  the  breach  in  which  he  stood, 

Be  bold  to  strike  or  die  for  God. 

Oft  we  were  blest  mid  battle  roar, 

To  hear  him  shout  his  victories  o’er, 

And  when  his  sword  flashed  forth  the  light, 

We  waxed  more  valiant  in  the  fight. 


420 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Gird  up  your  loins,  iso  longer  weep, 

God  givetk  His  beloved  sleep. 

Soon  far  beyond  the  battle  fray, 

We’ll  meet  on  coronation  day. 

But  hark!  hear  ye  that  battle  cry, 

Stand  firm,  the  hellish  foe  is  nigh; 

With  Spirit’s  sword  and  victor’s  song, 

Quit  you  like  men.  In  God  be  strong. 

Mr.  Dake’s  many  friends  manifested  their  sympathy 
for  his  bereaved  family  by  the  tender  letters  of  condolence 
to  Mrs.  Dake  and  the  religious  journals  of  the  country.  A 
memorial  service  in  commemoration  of  his  death  was  held 
in  Muhlenburg  mission  Jan.  17,  1892,  by  Rev.  A.  E.  Day 
of  the  Lutheran  church,  another  service  of  this  kind  was 
held  in  the  Mission  of  Love,  Liverpool,  England,  Feb.  11, 
1892,  by  Rev.  Herbert  Wood,  of  the  Church  of  England. 
A  third  was  held  at  Kempton,  Ill.,  April  17th,  by  the 
Peoria  district  of  the  Illinois  conference,  Rev.  F.  D.  Brooke 
presiding.  A  fourth  one  was  held  by  the  members  of  Chi¬ 
cago  First  Church,  May  26th,  O.  V.  Ketels,  pastor.  The 
fifth  was  held  bv  the  Pentecost  Bands  at  their  annual  Har- 

a/ 

vest  H  ome  camp  meeting  at  Newton,  Iowa,  July  31st,  at 
which  the  writer  presided.  Next,  the  Illinois  conference 
convened  at  Elgin,  Ill.,  of  which  Mr.  Dake  was  a  member, 
held  a  memorial  service  Oct.  9th,  presided  over  by  presi¬ 
dent  B.  T.  Roberts,  who  so  soon  followed  him  to  rest  and 
reward.  These  memorial  services  were  times  of  great  bless¬ 
ing,  especially  the  last  one.  Many  interesting  incidents  rela¬ 
tive  to  Mr.  Dake’s  fervent  piety  and  faithful  labors  were 
related  as  tributes  to  his  memory.  All  seemed  to  feel  that 
a  “prince  in  Israel”  had  fallen,  especially  his  workers  and 
brethren  of  his  conference. 

Tears  flowed  freely  and  all  seemed  to  forget  past  dif¬ 
ferences,  and  strove  to  become  more  united  in  the  work. 
Much  was  added  to  the  impressiveness  and  solemnity  of  the 
last  two  meetings  by  the  singing  of  the  following  hymn, 


His  Death. 


421 


composed  by  Mr.  Dake’s  assistant. 


IN  MEMORI AM — V.  A.  DAKE. 


Rest,  worker,  rest, 

Thy  toilsome  task  is  done; 

God  deemed  it  best, 

’Neath  equatorial  sun, 

To  have  thy  lonely  grave 
Kissed  by  Atlantic’s  wave. 

Rest,  laborer,  rest, 

Complete  thy  work,  we  find; 
Thou  art  more  blest 
Than  we  who’re  left  behind; 
Thy  task  is  early  done; 

Rest  at  God’s  Harvest  Home. 

Rest,  laborer,  rest, 

The  prize  is  thine  at  last. 

On  Jesus’  breast 

Thou  dost  forget  the  past; 

Safe  from  the  strife  of  tongues, 
Join  in  the  seraphs’  songs. 


Rest,  toiler,  rest, 

Thy  burdens  laid  aside; 

In  white  robes  dressed 
Beyond  death’s  chilling  tide, 

Safe  from  the  darts  of  hell, 

With  all  the  blood-washed  dwell. 

Rest,  reaper,  rest, 

The  sweat  that  damped  thy  brow 
When  harvest  pressed, 

Is  changed  to  glory  now; 

From  whitened  fields  of  sin, 

Thy  sheaves  are  coming  in. 

Rest,  pilgrim,  rest, 

Thy  weary  march  is  o’er; 

None  may  molest, 

On  that  effulgent  shore; 

Thy  race,  at  last,  is  run, 

Thy  arduous  work  is  done. 


422 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Rest,  warrior,  rest, 

Thine  armor  thrown  aside. 

The  victor’s  crest 
By  hands  once  crucified 
Is  laid  upon  thy  brow, — 

No  need  of  armor  now. 

Rest,  nmrtyr,  rest. 

Where  shines  eternal  day ; 

For  souls  oppressed 
Thy  life  was  worn  away; 

Tho’  some  may  say,  “  ’Twas  wrong,” 

The  Master  says,  “  Well  done.” 

In  the  resurrection  morning,  what  a  glorious  retinue  of 
blood-washed  martyrs,  who  “counted  not  their  lives  dear 
unto  themselves”  will  arise  from  the  dust  of  this  graveyard 
of  missionaries  to  go  up  to  the  coronation  scene  and  hear  the 
“well  done”,  no  more  to  feel  the  scorching  of  the  “equato¬ 
rial  sun  ”  while  burning  fevers  and  poisonous  vapors  are  for¬ 
gotten  in  the  rapturous  enjoyment  of  breezes  from  angelic 
wings  and  odors  from  amaranthine  groves  of  Paradise.  They 
shall  walk  the  streets  of  God’s  luxurious  Eden  and  hear  a 
multitude  who  have  been  saved  through  their  influence  call 
them  blessed. 

Many  shall  come  up  from  Africa’s  jungles,  saved 
through  the  preaching  of  their  silent  tombstones;  and  many 
shall  rise  from  England’s  and  America’s  factories  and  farm 
lands  as  trophies  of  their  martyrlike  sacrifice.  In  the  van  of 
this  purified  host  will  conspicuously  appear  the  forms  of  Liv¬ 
ingstone,  Cox,  Moffit,  and  the  subject  of  these  pages,  and 
others  who  have  sacrificed  their  lives  for  Africa’s  millions. 
O,  Ethiopia,  when  shall  thy  sable  sons  be  redeemed?  when 
shall  they  reach  forth  their  hands  unto  God  ? 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


REMINISCENCES. 

FROM  G.  W.  CHAPMAN. 

Monrovia,  Africa,  Dec.  21,  1892. 
“Dear  Brother  Neeson: — 

“  In  reply  to  your  request  I  send  you  some  reminiscences 
of  the  last  days  of  Rev.  V.  A.  Dake:  On  Nov.  14,  1891,  he 
and  I  sailed  for  Africa.  He  spent  most  of  his  time  reading 
his  Bible  and  the  lives  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  Bishop  Coke 
and  others.  He  spoke  of  Bishop  Coke  dying  on  his  way  to 
India  as  a  missionary  and  intimated  that  the  Lord  would 
take  him  on  this  trip  but  as  I  did  not  believe  it,  he  attributed 
it  to  a  temptation  from  the  enemy.  Yet  he  seemed  to  retain 
an  inner  conviction  that  he  would  never  see  his  wife  again, 
of  whom  he  spoke  in  the  most  affectionate  terms. 

“He  asked  me  what  I  would  do  if  he  should  die.  I 
told  him  I  would  go  on  the  same  with  our  work.  He  said: 
‘That  is  what  I  want  you  to  do.’  He  expressed  himself, 
that  if  God  took  him,  he  wanted  the  Pentecost  Band  work 
to  go  on  the  same.  He  would  not  say  much  about  his  dying 
for  fear  it  would  discourage  me. 

“Every  morning  at  daybreak  or  before  he  would  go 
to  the  bow  of  the  boat  and  pray.  He  would  break  down 
and  cry  to  God  in  agony  of  soul  as  though  a  lost  world 
was  on  his  heart.  We  reached  Monrovia,  Dec.  5,  1891. 
The  next  day  we  attended  the  M.  E.  class  meeting.  Here 
brother  Dake  testified  to  God’s  saving  power  with  his  heart 
melted  before  the  Lord.  His  testimony  was  like  an  oasis 
in  the  desert  to  those  who  knew  the  joyful  sound.  We 
had  some  native  men  working  for  us  and  he  began  to  labor 
with  them  immediately.  He  would  pray  and  weep  over 
them  as  though  they  were  his  own  children. 


424 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“He  went  to  Mr.  Day’s  mission  twenty-five  miles  from 
Monrovia  and  stayed  a  few  days  returning  Dec.  18th.  He 
commenced  a  meeting  in  the  M.  E.  church  and  preached 
every  night  for  a  week,  holding  one  at  the  same  time  in 
the  morning  at  Krootown.  There  was  quite  an  interest 
manifested  among  the  heathen  and  some  professed  to  be 
saved.  Brother  Dake  prayed  for  them  with  a  burdened  and 
longing  heart  to  see  them  raised  out  of  heathen  darkness. 

44 1  never  saw  a  preacher  or  missionary,  who  had  such 
great  love  for  souls.  On  Sunday  night  Dec.  27,  1891,  he 
preached  the  last  sermon  that  he  ever  delivered,  in  the  M.  E. 
church  in  Monrovia,  from  Luke  xvi,  19.  He  dwelt  mostly 
on  the  latter  clause  of  the  text,  i  He  fared  sumptuously  every 
day.’  He  warned  his  hearers  of  living  in  luxury  and  for 
this  world.  He  ended  his  discourse  with  a  heartfelt  appeal 
to  them  to  arouse  from  their  lethargy.  He  had  a  little  fever 
while  preaching  and  continued  to  get  worse. 

u  On  Jan.  2,  1892,  we  took  him  on  the  English  homeward 
bound  steamer  at  ten  o’clock  at  night  and  laid  him  in  his 
berth.  We  thought  it  best  for  him  to  go  and  get  the  sea  air. 
He  took  me  by  the  hand  and  said:  4  God  be  with  you  till  we 
meet  again;’  then  said:  4  George,  meet  me  in  glory.’  And 
we  parted  to  meet  no  more  on  earth.  During  his  sickness 
he  would  frequently  get  out  of  bed,  fall  on  his  knees  and 
pray.  He  lived  each  hour  ready  for  his  Master’s  coming.” 

FROM  REV.  G.  H.  AGNEW,  MISSIONARY. 

“  Inhambane,  E.  Africa,  June  10,  1892. 

44  My  Dear  Brother  ISelson: — 

44  Like  others  I  was,  of  course,  greatly  surprised  to  hear 
of  the  departure  for  glory  of  our  beloved  brother  Dake.  It 
seems  strange  that  one  so  eminently  useful,  such  a  burning 
and  shining  light  should  be  taken  and  us  left  behind.  He 
was  the  first ,  and  I  believe  the  best,  Free  Methodist  preacher 


Reminiscences. 


425 


I  knew.  When  he  first  came  into  the  store  where  I  was  in 
St.  Paul,  Minn.,  he  took  me  by  the  hand  and  enquired  about 
my  soul’s  welfare,  I  felt  attached  to  him  at  once.  Pie  was 
at  this  time  chairman  of  the  Minnesota  and  North  Iowa  con¬ 
ference.  It  is  now  eight  years  since  he  took  me  into  the 
church.  I  have  never  regretted  that  step.  I  can  never 
regret  having  got  into  church  fellowship  with  such  people  as 
he  represented. 

<c  At  the  time  brother  Dake  visited  11s  at  St.  Paul,  there 
was  another  brother  associated  with  me  in  business,  who  was 
also  a  Christian.  In  conversation  with  brother  Dake  at  one 
time  a  thought  struck  him  and  he  exclaimed:  cOh,  wait  un¬ 
til  I  tell  you  a  joke,’  or  words  to  that  effect,  but  without 
waiting  for  what  was  coming  brother  Dake  said:  4  I  never 
joke,  let  us  pray,’  and  dropped  immediately  upon  his  knees. 

“  Many  preachers  would  have  listened  to  the  joke, 
laughed  and  added  another  one  to  it,  but  this  was  not  his 
style.  He  had  no  time  for  jesting,  but  was  a  man  of  God, 
reproving,  rebuking,  exhorting  with  all  longsuffering,  all  in¬ 
tent  on  getting  souls  to  the  blood  and  believers  to  the  foun¬ 
tain  of  cleansing. 

u  Any  one  traveling  with  him  on  railroad  cars,  etc., 
could  not  fail  to  see  how  interested  he  was  in  the  salvation  of 
others,  giving  out  tracts,  quoting  Scripture,  sometimes  stand¬ 
ing  up  before  a  whole  carload  of  passengers  and  repeating: 
4  It  is  appointed  unto  men,  once  to  die  ,  but  after  this 
the  judgment,’  exhorting  men  and  women  to  become  recon¬ 
ciled  to  God. 

“I  shall  never  forget  the  first  and  only  Harvest  Home 
camp  meeting  I  attended.  I  went  there  a  carnally  minded 
man  although  like  many  others  imagining  I  was  all  right. 
Brother  Dake’s  exhortations  to  get  clean  scorched  like  fire, 
but  the ‘old  man’  inside  would  hide  although  there  was  a 
restlessness  within  which,  at  times,  was  painful.  However 
God  let  me  see  myself  in  all  my  natural  loathfulness  and 


426 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


I  began  in  earnest  to  cry  for  deliverance  from  the  body  of 
death.  A  few  minutes  before  I  got  through  Brother  Dake 
came  into  the  tent  where  I  was  and  caught  me  by  the 
shoulders  giving  me  a  gentle  shaking.  This  was  the  point. 
I  saw  as  it  were,  God  waiting  to  deliver  me;  /  was  wait¬ 
ing  to  be  delivered  and  brother  Dake  was  anxious  I  should 
get  through.  A  cry  that  reached  the  throne  came  from  me 
and  the  work  of  entire  cleansing  was  done.  Brother  Dake 
seemed  about  as  blest  over  it  for  the  time  as  I  was 
myself.  This  was  the  beginning  of  almost  anew  life  to  me. 
I  was  then  in  perfect  harmony  with  all  those  who  were 
cleansed,  wThich  I  never  had  been  before. 

“  I  loved  to  be  in  the  company  of  all  those  who  had 
reached  the  Rock,  and  especially  was  I  glad  whenever  I  had 
an  opportunity  of  being  with  our  beloved  brother  who  al¬ 
ways  gave  me  as  it  were,  new  strength  for  the  battle  against 
sin.” 

FROM  REV.  H.  W.  FISH. 

“  At  the  Clyde  district  camp  meeting  held  at  Weeds- 
port,  N.  Y.,  Aug.  21-28,  1889,  brother  Dake  was  present. 
He  came  by  invitation  of  the  writer  and  arrived  on  the 
camp  ground  on  Thursday.  The  meeting  was  going  with 
some  interest.  That  evening  he  was  invited  to  preach. 

“  Before  he  began  his  sermon  he  sang  (assisted  by  Rev. 
F.  D.  Christie)  the  hymn  beginning  with  ‘We  have  gather- 

0 

ed  to  hear  of  the  Saviour  ’  with  the  chorus,  ‘Parting  to  meet 
again  at  the  Judgment.’  Awful  solemnity  came  upon  the  con¬ 
gregation  and  there  could  be  seen  weeping  in  every  direc¬ 
tion.  He  gave  out  his  text  from  1  Sam.  xxviii,  15.  ‘God 
is  departed  from  me.’  From  the  beginning  of  the  sermon 
until  the  close  sinners  were  made  to  feel  their  wretched  con¬ 
dition  as  none  but  a  man  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  God  could 
make  them  feel.  His  appeals  to  those  who  were  crucifying 
Christ  afresh  were  very  touching.  His  description  of  a 


Reminiscences. 


427 


backslider  at  the  Judgment  and  finally  lost  in  hell,  will  never 
be  forgotten  by  those  present. 

“When  the  invitation  was  given  for  seekers  the  altar 
was  crowded.  There  was  rejoicing  on  earth  and  in  heaven 
that  night  over  the  prodigals  returning  home.  Many  were 
heard  to  say:  ‘that  was  the  most  vivid,  searching  preaching 
we  ever  heard.5  Again  while  pastor  at  Saratoga  Springs, 
N.  Y.,  in  the  year  1890,  brother  Dake  was  with  us  Sunday, 
Oct.  13th,  also  Monday  and  Tuesday  evenings.  His  sermon 
Sunday  morning  from  Heb.  xii,  1,  will  long  be  remembered 
by  those  present.  Many  were  made  to  feel  that  there  were 
weights  and  besetments  about  them  that  hindered  their  run¬ 
ning  the  race  from  earth  to  Heaven.  Fathers  and  mothers, 
old  and  young,  were  seen  weeping  all  through  the  congrega¬ 
tion. 

“At  the  close  of  the  sermon  the  pastor  announced  that 
there  would  be  a  class  meeting  after  the  congregation  was 
dismissed  and  all  that  desired  could  remain.  The  whole  con¬ 
gregation  remained.  That  was  a  searching  time  and  under 
the  light  of  the  truth  many  entered  into  a  more  complete  con¬ 
secration  to  God  and  the  entire  abandonment  of  all  those 
things  that' savor  of  the  world  or  indicate  the  presence  of 
pride. 

“  The  Monday  evening  meeting  was  a  time  of  marked 
victory.  After  singing  and  a  season  of  prayer,  brother  Dake 
opened  the  Bible  to  his  text.  He  then  requested  the  congre¬ 
gation  to  join  in  singing  the  hymn  beginning: 

c0  for  that  flame  of  living  fire 
Which  shone  so  bright  in  saints  of  old, 

Which  bade  their  souls  to  heaven  aspire, 

Calm  in  distress,  in  danger  bold.  * 

• 

While  singing  the  last  stanza  the  Spirit  of  God  was  greatly 
manifested.  Brother  Dake  requested  that  we  repeat  the 
stanza,  which  we  did  several  times  with  telling  effect.  He 
finally  closed  the  Bible  and  said:  4 1  cannot  get  around  that . 


428 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


This  is  my  text,  4  Remember  Lord  the  ancient  days.’  He 
began  to  speak  on  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  lived  and 
preached  by  the  fathers.  He  made  plain  the  hindrances  in 
the  way  of  receiving  this  primitive  power. 

“  As  he  was  closing  his  sermon  the  power  of  God  came 
upon  him  in  a  wonderful  manner,  which  caused  him  to  leap 
as  those  who  leap  for  joy.  He  said:  ‘I  suppose  I  have  lost 
my  reputation  as  a  preacher  by  leaving  my  t^ext,  but  I  had 
no  reputation  when  I  came.’  But  while  he  did  leave  his  text 
and  followed  the  Spirit  it  was  a  wonderful  sermon.  He  in¬ 
vited  seekers  to  come  to  the  altar  and  the  scene  that  followed 
is  indescribable.  Sinners  and  backsliders  were  crying  for 
mercy  while  the  saints  were  pleading  for  the  baptism  of  fire. 
The  meeting  lasted  until  about  midnight.  Some  were  slain 
by  the  power  of  God  while  others  sang  and  prayed  with 
those  who  were  seeking. 

“  God  was  present  in  every  meeting  in  saving  power. 
Among  our  brother’s  last  words  to  the  writer  as  we  parted 
at  the  depot,  to  meet  no  more  on  earth,  were  these:  (calling 
me  by  my  first  name  as  he  always  did)  ‘Horace,  pray,  pray, 
you  can  pray  a  hole  through  anything.’  Thus  he  spoke  from 
his  own  personal  experience.  Here  he  had  found  the  secret 
of  power.” 

From  Rev.  A.  C.  Showers. 

“Franklin,  Pa.,  Apr.  25,  1892. 

“Brother  Nelson: 

“  Rev.  V.  A.  Dake  assisted  me  five  weeks  in  meetings 
at  South  Oil  City,  Pa.  During  this  time,  after  the  first  serv¬ 
ice,  the  altar  was  crowded  with  seekers.  Such  a  meeting  was 
never  witnessed  by  me  in  these  parts.  I  am  safe  in  saying 
that  hundreds  never  succeeded  in  gaining  admittance  to  the 
church. 

“  The  preaching  was  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
with  power.  At  one  time  the  power  of  God  so  accompanied 
his  discourse  as  to  almost  overpower  me.  I  suddenly  arose 


Reminiscences. 


429 


from  my  chair  and  sank  again  with  an  overwhelming  sense 
of  the  truth  he  presented.  The  saints  in  general  were 
quickened.  Our  work  as  a  result  took  on  a  holier,  more 
spiritual  character.  The  people  of  South  Oil  City  will  never 
forget  him.  His  ability  as  a  preacher,  while  here,  was  attribu¬ 
table  not  so  much  to  sermonic  distinctions  as  to  his  unc¬ 
tion  and  native  force. 

44  He  was  never  at  a  loss  for  imagery,  forms  of  rhet¬ 
oric,  words  and  expressions.  His  power  as  a  speaker  was 
largely  in  his  oratorical  ability,  which  was  not  mechanical 
but  natural;  he  felt  what  he  said.  At  onetime  in  describ¬ 
ing  the  scene  of  souls  being  lost  he  took  his  watch  and  in 
declaring  that  every  time  a  watch  ticked  a  soul  dropped  into 
eternity,  we  were  so  impressed  that  we  could  almost  see 
and  hear  the  thing  itself.  He  dealt  with  men  as  for  eter¬ 
nity. 

“As  regards  his  success  in  these  meetings  it  can  never 
be  estimated.  Now  after  two  years  we  feel  the  effects. 
His  personal  piety  and  devotion  were  Scriptural  in  the 
extreme.  He  usually  arose  at  five  o’clock  and  sought  God 
in  prayer.  He  was  frequently  heard  praying  for  4  Ida’ his 
beloved  wife.  Often  he  would  drop  everything  and  men 
to  pray.  He  prayed  one  time  for  fifty  dollars  which 
shortly  came.  His  self-denial  was  remarkable.  When  he 
got  any  money  he  enclosed  it  in  a  letter  to  missions,  Reapers 
Home,  workers,  or  some  other  part  of  the  field  for  God. 
He  was  wearing  a  worn-out  overcoat  while  among  us  and 
being  apprised  of  our  intention  to  purchase  a  new  one  for 
him,  he  asked  for  the  money  insisting  that  God’s  cause  need¬ 
ed  money  more  than  he  did  the  coat .  I  might  rehearse  ad 
infinitum,  but  desist  to  let  the  angels  finish  the  eulogy.” 

FROM  MRS.  E.  HARRIET  HOWE. 

44  Franklin,  Pa.,  Apr.  16,  1892. 
“Mr,  Thos.  H.  Nelson: — 

44  During  the  winter  of  1890,  brother  Dake  assisted  in 


43° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


holding  a  series  of  meetings  in  Oil  City,  Pa.  He  was  ex¬ 
pected  to  help  the  workers  in  Franklin,  Pa.,  when  through. 
In  the  meantime  the  quarterly  meeting  for  Franklin  came 
around.  Rev.  R.  W.  Hawkins  was  chairman  of  the  district 
and  conducted  the  meeting.  He  had  invited  brother  Dake 
to  be  present  on  Sunday,  but  brother  Dake  thought  perhaps 
he  ought  to  remain  in  Oil  City,  therefore  his  coming  seemed 
doubtful.  Arrangements  were,  however,  subsequently  made 
by  which  brother  Showers,  the  pastor  in  Oil  city,  brought 
brother  Dake  to  the  meeting  in  Franklin.  Entering  the  love 
feast  early,  he  was  happy  and  full  of  the  Spirit. 

“The  testimonies  were  grand  and  brother  Dake  praised 
God  while  the  place  was  heavenly  indeed.  Then  brother 
Hawkins  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  preached  from  the 
words  of  Jesus  in  John  xiv,  3,  ‘I  will  come  again.’  The 
glory  and  power  descended  upon  the  saints.  Brother  Dake 
was  greatly  moved.  As  brother  Hawkins  finished  he  arose 
instantly  and  began  singing  that  grand  hymn  of  his  own  com- 

t 

position :  c  Watch  for  His  Coming,’  to  the  music  which  he 
also  composed.  None  had  heard  the  song  and  but  few  had 
met  brother  Dake.  The  result  was  glorious  and  will  never 
be  forgotten  by  any  who  entered  into  the  spirit  of  that  hour. 
It  was  entirely  unpremeditated  as  he  did  not  know  of  the 
subject  to  be  presented  until  he  heard  the  sermon  which  was 
on  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  and  many  souls  to-day  are 
richer  for  the  truth  of  that  sermon  and  the  inspiration  of  that 
song.  Brother  Dake  found  brother  Hawkins  waiting  to 
greet  him  when  he  entered  into  rest.  Both  are  with  Jesus. 
I  copy  the  hymn. 

“  WATCH  FOR  HIS  COMING.” 

He  is  coming,  He  is  coming.  . 

Can  you  read  the  signs  afar? 

Do  you  hear  the  tread  of  nations, 

As  they  march  to  join  in  war? 

Do  you  hear  the  gospel  herald, 


Reminiscences. 

Calling  loud  in  every  land? 

0,  ye  nations,  turn,  repent  ye, 

For  His  coming  is  at  hand. 

Chorus, 

Watch  for  His  coming,  watch  for  His  coming, 
Watch  for  the  hour  draweth  near; 

Soon  through  the  dawning, 

Will  burst  eternal  morning, 

And  the  Lord  to  greet  His  faithful  will  appear. 

He  is  coming,  He  is  coming, 

All  His  foes  to  overthrow; 

And  the  hidden  plots  of  darkness, 

All  the  universe  shall  know; 

O’er  His  enemies  triumphant, 

He  shall  reign  upon  His  throne; 

Ev’ryknee  before  Him  bending, 

Him,  the  mighty  God  shall  own. 

He  is  coming,  He  is  coming, 

Oh!  the  awe-inspiring  sight, 

With  the  blasts  of  Judgment  trumpets, 

He  is  coming  in  His  might. 

He  is  coming  on  the  lightning, 

With  His  bright  angelic  cloud; 

’Mid  the  roar  of  mighty  earthquakes, 

And  ten  thousand  thunders  loud. 

He  is  coming,  He  is  coming, 

For  the  sighing  and  oppressed, 

And  the  longing  eyes  shall  see  Him, 

And  the  weary  ones  shall  rest. 

Hear  the  falling  of  the  fetters, 

And  the  crash  of  op’ning  graves; 

Overthrown  is  death’s  dominion. 

Shout!  ye  saints,  no  longer  slaves. 

He  is  coming,  He  is  coming, 

And  our  eyes  our  King  shall  see; 

Long  has  been  the  time  of  watching, 

But  He’s  coming  after  me. 

Floods  of  joy  within  are  bursting 


43i 


432 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


As  I  catch  His  glorious  smile; 

He  is  coming,  quickly  coming, 

He  is  coming  for  His  child. 

44 Brother  Dake  sang  the  hymn  entire  with  the  chorus 
after  each  stanza.  He  afterward  told  me  how  he  composed 
the  hymn  while  watching  the  marching  of  the  German  army, 
while  reviewed  by  the  Emperor.” 

Numerous  letters  of  condolence  were  received  by  Mrs. 
Dake  showing  the  high  estimation  in  which  Mr.  Dake  was 
held  by  his  many  friends. 

For  want  of  space  we  must  omit  all  except  the  follow¬ 
ing  which  contains  an  account  of  his  poem  on  the  “  Muhlen- 
burg  Mission.” 

“  Muhlexburg  Mission, 

West  Coast,  Africa,  Sept.  1,  ’92. 

“My  Dear  Sister: — 

“It  is  not  on  account  of  any  lack  of  interest  or  sympathy' 
for  you  in  your  great  bereavement  that  has  caused  me  to  be 
so  tardy  in  writing  to  you.  Ever  since  we  heard  of  the 
death  of  your  dear  husband  I  have  had  it  in  my  mind  to 
write.  I  had  read  his  writings  and  sung  his  hymns  so  much 
that  I  felt  I  knew  him.  His  name  through  the  }^angnard 
and  brother  and  sister  Chapman,  became  familiar  to  us  long 
before  he  came  to  Africa  and  we  saw  him  face  to  face  and 
had  the  rare  pleasure  of  having  him  with  us  in  our  own 
home. 

“  As  I  now  recall  the  event  and  the  precious  memories 
of  the  songs  he  sang,  the  edifying  converse  and  his  earnest, 
soul-thrilling,  up-liiting  prayers,  all,  all  seem  to  have  been 
special  messages  from  God.  I  cannot  now  hear  some  of  the 
hymns  he  sang  and  taught  us  while  here,  without  feeling  my 
heart  growing  larger  and  my  desire  for  souls  more  earnest. 

“Yes,  brother  Dake’s  short  stay  among  us  was  fraught 
with  help  and  blessing  to  all.  While  he  was  here,  one  day 


Poem. 


433 


when  I  went  into  the  room  where  he  was  sitting  at  the  table 
writing,  that  serene,  heavenly,  restful  calm  seemed  to  have 
settled  down  over  his  face  giving  him  the  expression  of  one 
from  some  other  sphere,  where  cares,  sickness,  pain  and  weari¬ 
ness  of  flesh  are  unknown.  He  was  sitting  there  writing  and 
looking  up  with  a  smile  said  to  me:  *  Sister  Day,  I  have 
written  some  verses;  here  they  are.  Shall  I  read  them  to 
you?’  Of  course  I  said  yes.  After  he  got  through  and  I  ex¬ 
pressed  my  pleasure  in  them  he  said:  c  They  are  for  you  if 
you  care  for  them.’  (inquiringly)  Yes,  indeed;  I  said 
nothing  would  please  me  more.  He  said  he  wanted  to  do 
something  for  me.  I  was  always  so  busy  and  doing  something 
for  him,  I  considered  it  the  greatest  pleasure  to  minister  to 
him  and  all  God’s  workers  whom  we  have  the  pleasure  of 
entertaining. 

“  I  will  send  you  the  verses  in  his  oum  hand  to  see  if 
you  wish  to  copy  them  or  have  them  printed.  You  can  do 
so  and  then  will  it  be  too  much  to  ask  you  to  kindly  return 
them?  as  I  prize  them  the  more  because  they  were  written, 
not  printed.  Praying  God’s  blessing  and  care  for  yourself 
and  dear  little  ones,  and  the  work  which  lay  so  near  brother 
Dake’s  heart,  I  am  your  friend  and  sister  in  the  Master’s 
service,  Sincerely, 

Mrs.  E.  L.  Day.” 

Following  are  the  verses  referred  to: 

“  MUHLENBURGr  MISSION  STATION.” 

‘ ‘ Beautiful  for  situation 
Muhlenburg,  the  mission  station, 

On  the  highlands  by  the  river; 

Where  the  sungod  from  his  quiver. 

Shoots  his  arrows  bright  and  shining, 

All  the  life-germs  quick  divining, 

And  by  death  the  life  quick  bringing 
With  his  arrows  sharp  and  stinging. 

Loudly  roars  the  rapid  river, 


434 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


Praises  singing  to  the  Giver 

Of  its  purity  and  motion, 

Leading  us  to  true  devotion. 

Round  about  the  habitation 

Springs  the  tropic  vegetation; 

Palm  trees  with  their  crowns  of  glory, 

Subjects  they  of  song  and  story, 

And  bananas  golden  cluster, 

And  the  pawpaw  yellow  lustre, 

Lime  trees  with  the  fruit  refreshing 

And  the  oranges  possessing 

Satisfaction  for  the  weary. 

Coffee  trees  with  ruddy  berries, 

Mango  plums  and  pears  and  cherries. 

These  and  manv  other  furnish 

* 

Cheer,  life’s  joy  to  brightly  burnish. 

Planted  here  from  sternest  duty, 

Mid  these  scenes  of  passing  beauty, 
Neath  the  glorious  light  of  Heaven, 
And  the  thousand  blessings  given, 

But  here  death’s  darts  fly  unceasing, 
Dangers  evermore  increasing; 

And  as  martyrs  in  the  fire, 

Heard  their  Master  say  ‘Come  higher,’ 
Counted  not  their  lives  their  treasure, 
Winning  Christ's  eternal  pleasure, 

Go  these  Christians  who  here  labor 
For  their  long-lost  heathen  neighbor. 
Risk  their  lives  their  souls  to  lighten, 
Give  their  all  their  night  to  brighten, 
Cut  their  lives  off  prematurely, 

That  the  light  of  Heaven  securely 
Here  may  blaze  like  beacon  station 
On  a  dark  and  heathen  nation. 

Like  the  ships  on  stormy  ocean, 
Sinking  midst  the  wild  commotion, 
Sights  afar  the  lighthouse  burning, 
Toward  the  haven  joyful  turning, 

So  light  from  this  mission  streaming, 
On  the  darkened  heathen  beaming, 
Gathers  them  from  every  station; 


Poem. 


435 


And  they  come  to  hear  of  Jesus, 

Who  alone  from  sin  can  free  us. 

Only  mightier  prayer  prevailing, 

And  a  faith  that  knows  no  failing, 

Will  bring  more  from  sin’s  dominion, 
Changed  in  heart  as  in  opinion. 

But  when  sick,  with  life  in  danger, 
This  the  harbor  for  the  stranger. 

Here  he  finds  a  sister,  brother, 

Love  of  father  and  of  mother 
Poured  out  on  him  without  measure, 
From  their  hearts’  unstinting  treasure. 
While  to  all  is  due  this  mention 
There  is  one  to  whom  attention 
Should  be  called  in  faithful  numbers, 
One  who  neither  sleeps  or  slumbers 
But  pours  out  her  life  like  water, 

Like  the  Master,  is  His  daughter 
In  her  care  for  every  stranger 
In  the  lovely  land  of  danger. 

God  hath  taken  all  her  treasures 
To  a  land  of  heavenly  pleasures, 

And  her  heart  by  this  hath  broken 
As  His  Word  hath  truly  spoken, 
Whom  the  Lord  doth  love  He  chastens, 
And  His  own  work  thus  He  hastens; 
Cuts  the  earthly  love  asunder, 

Leaves  the  soul  in  weeping  wonder. 

As  the  rose  when  bruised  is  sweetest, 
And  the  gold  and  silver  meetest, 

When  its  dross  removed  by  fire, 

Fits  it  for  a  purpose  higher, 

So  the  soul  refined  by  trial, 

Scorched  by  wrath’s  severest  vial, 
Shines  as  ministering  angel 
On  continuous  evangel. 

And  the  thoughtful  note  the  dealing 
Of  our  God  His  love  revealing, 

And  anew  the  story  tell, 

Jesus  doeth  all  things  well. 

May  the  blessing  of  our  God 
Soften  thus  the  chastening  rod 


436 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


To  our  friends,  we  humbly  pray, 

Till  all  night  is  lost  in  day.” 

Many  who  opposed  the  work  now  looked  for  a  speedy 
dissolution  of  the  bands,  and  even  by  some  of  his  closest 
friends,  grave  fears  were  entertained  for  the  safety  and  suc¬ 
cess  of  the  work,  now  in  the  absence  of  its  originator. 
But  the  work  was  too  well  grounded  on  the  Rock  to  be 
shaken  even  by  such  a  blast  as  this. 

“  They  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  be  as  mount  Zion, 
which  cannot  be  removed,  but  abideth  forever.’5  Among 
the  letters  which  appeared  in  the  various  periodicals  at  his 
death,  was  the  following,  written  for  the  members  of  the 
bands  by  Mr.  Dake’s  assistant: 

“Dear  Workers: — 

“  Our  beloved  leader  in  charge  has  gone  to  his  reward. 
He  died  as  he  lived,  with  his  harness  on,  full  of  labor  for 
the  lost.  He  has  received  the  prize  which  we  have  yet  to 
fight  for. 

“  Shall  we  generously  rejoice  over  the  divine  dispensa¬ 
tion  that  has  crowned  with  a  garland  of  never-fading  glories, 
the  head  of  our  loved  one?  or  shall  we  selfishly  lament  our 
loss?  We  trust  that  this  blow  will  drive  all  more  fully  into 
the  shadow  of  the  Rock,  than  ever  before.  Let  God’s  work 
now  as  in  the  beginning,  take  a  fresh  start  from  the  graves 
of  its  fallen  -champions.  His  real  people  take  on  strength 
in  the  battle,  and  courage  in  the  furnace,  and  thus  God  is 
glorified.  His  work  flourishes  over  the  tombs  of  His  work¬ 
men.  Glory  to  God!  Will  you  still  stand  by  the  ‘old 
landmarks  ’  and  push  the  clean  gospel  4  far  as  the  curse  is 
found’?  We  hear  a  heartv  Amen!  God  seal  it!  Our  li^ht 
shall  still  blaze  out  on  the  blackness  of  this  world,  till  thou¬ 
sands  are  won  for  the  Master  and  we  rest  in  that  grand 
Sabbath  land.  Amen,  look  up!  Rejoice  in  God  ; — neverget 
your  heads  down,  or  let  your  victory  notes  languish.  Napo- 


Reminiscences. 


437 


leon  once  said  that  the  truest  wisdom,  was  a  resolute  determi¬ 
nation,  and  that  the  word  4 impossible’  was  only  found  in 
the  dictionary  of  fools. 

“  Has  our  leader  fallen  ?  Then  so  much  more  the  need 
of  our  standing  true.  Shall  we  do  it?  Yes,  and  like  him, 
fall  on  the  field  with  our  armor  on,  and  the  sweat  of  hard- 
fought  battles  on  our  brow.  He  waded  knee  deep  in  death 
for  years  and  did  not  die  at  last;  he  just  fainted  through 
sheer  exhaustion  from  overwork  and  God  took  him  out  of 
pity.  Shall  friends  bemoan  his  mistake? 

“  God  give  to  His  church  a  million  thus  mistaken.  O, 
workers,  lie  on  your  faces  before  God  and  weep  and  groan 
over  the  lost,  till  you  are  so  surcharged  with  divine  electricity 
that  like  our  noble  brother,  you  will  feel  like  grasping  earth’s 
Judgment-bound  millions  in  the  arms  of  your  faith  and  carry¬ 
ing  them  to  the  cross! 

“  It  must  not,  shall  not  die!  Let  each  of  us  pray  c  as 
aforetime  ’  and  stand  in  our  places  about  the  camp  and  before 
the  mighty  tread  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  the  unclean 
hosts  of  the  Midianites  shall  be  swept  from  the  field! 
AMEN!  Hold  your  candles  high.  The  world  needs  your 
light;  the  church  needs  it; — in  many  places  preachers  and 
leaders  need  it.  God  help  us  to  keep  it  blazing  brightly. 
You  can  count  on  us  in  every  test  to  do  our  little  part,  and 
measure  up  wherever  we  can. 

Yours,  to  obey  God  ‘till  the  day  breaks 

and  the  shadows  flee  away.’  T.  H.  N.” 

In  reply  to  this  appeal  there  was  a  general  rally  among 
the  workers.  They  promised  to  still  follow  the  shekinah 
and  live  on  their  knees,  as  they  were  not  working  for  Mr. 
Dake,  but  for  Jesus  and  He  was  not  dead.  Their  subse¬ 
quent  success  is  the  best  proof  we  can  give  of  their  keeping 
this  vow.  But  few  have  left  the  work  while  those  that  re¬ 
mained  at  their  posts  of  duty,  took  on  responsibility  and 


43s 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


moral  strength  sufficient  to  give  the  work  an  impetus  that 
carried  it  beyond  all  danger  from  the  loss  it  had  sustained. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

EDITORIALS  AND  SKETCHES. 

“  POWERLESS  PREACHERS.'’ 

“  Are  you  enquiring  why  you  do  not  succeed  in  your 
work  and  why  the  church  is,  as  a  whole,  retrograding  ?  Let 
God  answer  you.  c  I  have  somewhat  against  thee  because 
thou  hast  left  thy  first  love.’  Rev.  iii,  4.  Brother,  answer 
the  following  questions  as  for  eternity. 

t(  First.  Have  you  not  lost  your  unction  in  the  pulpit? 

“  Second.  Have  you  not  lost  your  longing  for  secret 
prayers? 

“  Third.  Have  you  not  lost  your  love  for  continual 
searching  of  the  Word  of  God? 

u  Fourth.  Have  you  not  lost  your  burning  zeal  for  per¬ 
ish  in  c r  souls? 

o 

“  Fifth.  Have  you  not  lost  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit,  so 
that  you  must  stop  and  reason  with  yourself  to  convince  your¬ 
self  that  you  are  really  what  you  say  you  are?  If  so,  will  you 
answer  at  the  bar  of  your  conscience,  with  the  light  of  God 
shining  upon  you,  this  question,  What  have  you  left?  Oh! 
do  not  lay  the  lack  of  success  and  the  dying  out  of  the  work 
to  the  extravagancies  of  a  few  anointed  ones  or  to  the  c  new 
movements5  springing  up  among  us.  It  is  the  lack  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  your  heart  and  life.  Thank  God  some  are 
seeing  it.  Six  or  eight  preachers  in  the  last  three  or  four 
weeks  have  confessed  their  heart  backslidings  and  have  found 
the  old  joy  and  power.  A  true  revival  must  begin  in  the 
pulpit.  Don’t  begin  to  say,  6  Well,  but  I  am  true  to  the 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


439 


issues.’  It  is  this  dry  hammering  upon  4  issues’ that  kills. 
Come  brother,  get  the  Spirit  on  you  or  God  will  remove  your 
candlestick  out  of  its  place.  I  feel  divinely  commissioned  to 
sound  an  alarm  in  our  holy  mountain.  We  are  burdened 
with  an  unbaptized  ministry  and  we  shall  surely  fail  to  do  the 
work  God  has  given  in  our  hands  unless  the  ten-days’  prayer 
meeting  shall  begin  with  every  dry  and  formal  preacher. 

<4  Then  shall  we  go  forth  4  clear  as  the  sun,  fair  as  the 
moon,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners.’  We  believe  in 
an  unctious  straightness.  4  The  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit 
giveth  life.’  4  Who  maketh  his  *  *  *  ministers  a  flame  of 
fire.’  ‘  Tarry  ye  at  Jerusalem  until  ye  are  endued  with  power 
from  on  high.’  Let  the  Pentecost  begin. 

<4 ‘Flame  of  fire’  is  the  new  testament  definition  of  a 
minister.  4  Who  maketh  his  *  *  *  ministers  a  flame  of 
fire.’  How  filled  this  figure  is  with  meaning  and  earnestness. 
N  o'  idleness; — grasping  on  to  everything,  inflammable,  wind¬ 
ing  its  fiery  arms  around  everything  in  its  pathway.  The 
flame  of  fire  rushes  on.  So  God’s  minister  has  no  time  for 
idleness.  He  is  a  flame  of  fire  for  the  salvation  of  men.  His 
body  may  be  consumed,  his  all,  it  matters  not.  The  zeal  of 
God’s  house  eats  him  up.  He  is  in  an  agony  fo.r  the  souls  of 
men.  He  cries  out  4  Give  me  souls  or  I  die.’  He  has  no 
time  for  mirth,  trifling,  vain  talk  and  chitchat,  mere  visiting 
or  whiling  away  of  time.  He  has  no  time  to  go  over  to  sis¬ 
ter  C - ’s  to  have  a  good  social  visit.  He  is  aflame  with 

love  and  zeal. 

44  God  pity  those  who  call  themselves  ministers  and  have 
no  more  fire  about  them  than  an  arctic  iceberg.  They  shiver 
at  the  very  thought  of  fire,  and  have  a  moral  chill  if  a  flame 
of  fire  comes  into  their  vicinity.  Such  know  nothing  about 
the  life  more  abundant.  They  live  where  the  forms  of  life 
are  very  low  and  small.  The  faithful  minister  has  ‘a  wall 
of  fire  round  about’  him.  He  lives  in  the  torrid  zone  where 
the  forms  of  life  are  very  numerous  and  luxuriant. 


440 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“  He  partakes  of  the  nature  of  the  wall  around  him  until 
he  himself  becomes  a  flame  of  fire.  He  is  full  of  life,  has 
4  life  more  abundantly.’  He  runs,  crying,  c  Life,  life,  eternal 
life.’  A  flame  of  fire  consumes  everything  inflammable, 
pleasant,  beautiful  things  or  disagreeable. 

“The  man  of  God  arises  in  his  might  against  all  sin. 
Reproves  the  class  leader  for  shaving  and  blacking  his  boots 

on  the  Sabbath,  the  class  leader’s  wife  for  buying  milk  or 

« 

riding  on  the  street  cars  on  the  Sabbath  day;  and  the  man 
who  gives  the  most  toward  his  support  for  breaking  his 
contract  with  the  unsaved  wheat  buyers.  Reproves  his  mem¬ 
bers  for  laying  up  treasures  on  earth;  for  making  a  god  of 
their  stomachs;  for  getting  the  Sunday  headache  and  the 
prayer  meeting  rheumatism;  for  lightness  and  trifling;  for 
whispering  and  backbiting,  for  worldliness  and  compromise. 

“He  reproves  men  for  building  fine  houses  to  please  the  lust 
of  their  eyes  and  buying  rich  furniture,  and  spreading  sumptu- 
ous  tables  and  laying  up  money  for  unsaved  children  to  damn 
their  souls  with,  while  God’s  cause  is  moving  slowly  for  lack 
of  means  and  thousands  rushing  to  hell.  He  fears  no  man  : 
he  fears  God.  He  is  c  so  dead  that  no  desire  doth  rise  to  ap¬ 
pear  good,  or  great,  or  wise,  in  any  but  his  Saviour’s  eyes.’ 
Brother  ministers,  are  you  aflame  of  fire"? 

“  While  God’s  ministers  are  to  be  a  flame  of  fire,  all  of 
God’s  people  are  to  have  a  w a  ll  of  f  i  re.  4  I  will  be  to  them 
a  wall  of  fire  round  about  and  the  glory  in  the  midst  of  them.’ 
The  fiery  wall  of  the  saint  is  first  a  defense.  As  wild 
beasts  hate  and  fear  natural  fire,  so  devils  and  worldly-mind¬ 
ed  men  hate  this  fire  (divine  power).  The  wall  of  fire  is  the 
security  of  God’s  saints.  Within  it  they  are  safe.  Then  it 
is  a  separation.  The  world  is  divided  from  the  saint  by  a 
wall  they  cannot  pass  over.  If  they  attempt  to  come  with 
worldly,  combustible  trash,  it  takes  fire  and  adds  to  the  flame. 

“  Hence  the  world  keeps  far  off  from  the  saint.  A 
mighty  gulf  is  fixed  between.  They  cannot  stand  the  fire. 


Editorials  and  Sketches.  441 

A  man  surrounded  by  this  wall  never  testifies:  4 1  have  such 
hard  work  to  keep  the  world  away  from  me,5  for  the  world 
keeps  its  distance.  The  wall  of  jire  chases  away  the  dark¬ 
ness.  On  the  face  of  the  saint  the  heavenly  glow  radiates, 
caused  by  such  a  divine  surrounding  and  chases  all  the  dark 
clouds  away. 

44  The  pathway  is  plain,  enlightened  by  the  light  of 
the  Lord.  They  do  not  walk  in  darkness  but  have  the 
light  of  life.  It  is  accompanied  by  the  glory.  Where 
the  wall  of  fire  is,  there  the  glory  is  in  the  midst.  If  you  have 
not  the  glory  you  have  not  the  wall  of  fire;  hence  no  de¬ 
fense,  no  separation,  no  light.  But  the  glory  is  the  inner 
accompaniment  of  the  fiery  wall.  God’s  saints  are  full  of 
glory,  because  full  of  God,  filled  with  the  Spirit.  Do  you  live 
for  God?  Are  you  all  on  fire?  Wake  up!The  alarm  is  be¬ 
ing  sounded.  No  soldiers  in  heaven’s  army  but  those  who 
have  4  the  glory  for  a  defense.’  ” 

"  ALWAYS  ABOUNDING.  ” 

44  None  but  the  most  important  work,  could  call  forth 
such  an  expression  as  the  above.  ‘Always’  referring  to 
the  extent  of  time,  and  4  abounding  ’  to  the  extent  of  effort. 
How  many  content  themselves  with  spasmodic  effort. 
Sunday  religion,  protracted  meeting  earnestness  is  the  rule, 
while  the  exception  is  to  find  one  always  4  in  season  and 
out  of  season’  earnestly  preparing  for  eternity  and  warning 
the  lost.  This  does  not  give  any  time  for  pleasure  seeking 
and  worldly  recreation.  It  monopolizes  every  moment,  day 
and  night,  winter  and  summer,  seedtime  and  harvest,  to 
God’s  glory. 

44  Men  act  as  though  they  could  give  a  certain  portion  of 
their  time  to  God’s  cause  and  then  they  could  do  as  they 
please  with  the  balance.  Oh,  what  a  sight  to  see  men  ‘kill  time.’ 
Argument:  On  the  battlefield,  killing  time  when  the  left 
and  center  are  being  routed !  A  fire  brigade  killing  time  when 


442 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  city  is  in  danger  and  high  up  in  the  lofty  blazing  blocks 
the  shrieks  of  hundreds  agonize  for  deliverance!  A  life  crew 
killing  time,  when  each  moment  the  roaring  breakers  threaten 
to  swallow  the  sinking  ship  with  all  on  board!  The  engi¬ 
neer  and  fireman  killing  time  when  the  blazing  cars  are 
devouring  the  passengers  pinioned  down  by  broken  timbers 
and  heavy  seats! 

“  You  killing  time  when  the  hosts  of  devils  are  captur¬ 
ing  and  dragging  down  thousands!  While  the  fires  of  per¬ 
dition  blaze  threateningly  about  the  dwellings  of  lost  men! 
while  the  Judgment  gathers  blackness  about  the  old  shattered 
hulks  of  time,  and  while  the  shrieks  and  moans  of  the  dying, 
amid  the  blazing  wrecks  of  despair  are  ever  in  our  ears! 
Yes,  killing  time!  and  the  murderers  of  the  same  will  be 
held  for  trial  at  the  coming  Judgment  day  and  will  be 
sentenced  to  death  (eternal)  for  breach  of  the  commandment 
4  Thou  shalt  not  kill.’ 

“  O,  your  wasted  moments,  spent  in  gossiping,  evil 
speaking,  snoozing  in  bed,  social  chitchat,  trifling  and  jesting, 
every  moment  heavily  laden  with  eternal  responsibilities. 
God  and  the  devil,  Heaven  and  hell,  time  and  eternity,  sin 
and  death  never  take  vacations.  You  who  have  but  a  narrow 
alloted  space  to  do  up  the  work  of  preparation  for  a  vast, 
boundless,  unexplored  eternity  and  spend  most  of  that  hand- 
breadth  in  vacations!  Awake!  Arouse!  Arise!  ‘  No  room 
for  mirth  or  trifling  here.’  No  time  for  indulgence  in  any 
known  sin. 


*  Lo,  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land, 

’Twixt  two  unbounded  seas  I  stand, 

Secure,  insensible. 

A  point  of  time,  a  moment’s  space, 

Removes  me  to  that  heavenly  place 
Or  shuts  me  up  in  hell.’ 

Time  speeds  away!  The  door  will  be  shut!  Time 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


443 

wasted.  Life  gone.  Souls  lost.  Summer  ended.  Eternity 
here.  Too  late,  too  late !  ” 

OVERTURNERS. 

44  You  have  heard  of  the  4  over  comer  s?  but  did  you  ever 
hear  of  the  4  overturners  ’  ?  They  are  the  people  of  whom 
the  Thessalonians  said :  4  These  that  have  turned  the  world 
upside  down  are  come  hither  also.5  Acts,  xvii,  6.  What  a 
stir  and  commotion  there  is  ^wherever  they  go.  They  find 
the  world  wrong  side  up  and  they  are  4  turning  men  (through 
God)  from  darkness  to  light  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God.5  4  Thou  art  full  of  stirs,  a  tumultuous  city,  a 
joyous  city:  thy  slain  men  are  not  slain  with  the  sword,  nor 
dead  in  battle.  For  it  is  a  day  of  trouble,  and  of  treading 
down,  and  of  perplexity  of  the  Lord  God  of  hosts  in  the 
valley  of  vision,  breaking  down  the  walls,  and  of  crying  to 
the  mountains.2  Isa,  xxii:  2,  5. 

44  Sinners  in  the  church  and  out  do  not  want  to  be  dis¬ 
turbed  and  so  thev  regard  these  overturners  as  4troublers  in 
Israel.’  Those  who  find  the  most  fault,  as  in  the  days  of 
Paul,  are  backsliders  in  our  own  midst.  We  read  in  the  con¬ 
text,  4  But  the  Jews  which  believed  not,  took  unto  them  cer¬ 
tain  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser  sort  and  gathered  a  company, 
and  set  all  the  city  in  an  uproar.5  Acts  xvii,  5.  Indeed  they 
saw  the  danger  to  their  idols,  their  sins,  their  pleasures,  if 
these  men  continued  to  succeed.  Their  complaint  was,  4  These 
all  do  contrary  to  the  decrees  of  Caesar,  saying  there  is  an¬ 
other  king,  one  Jesus.’  Acts  xvii,  7.  Here  is  the  testimony 
of  an  enemy. 

‘‘No  compromise  with  sin  and  wrong  here  for  the  sake 
of  having  influence  with  the  sinner.  Moses  refused  to  be 
called  the  son  of  Pharaoh’s  daughter.  If  we  would  not  be 
out  and  out  in  the  matter,  the  worldling  would  stand  it  better. 
The  only  way  to  do  is  to  go  in  and  turn  the  works  of  the 
enemy  clear  over.  4  Ephraim  is  a  cake  not  turned.5 

“It  must  be  turned  over.  Vet  the  carnal  professor, 


444 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Ephraim,  would  rather  have  the  uncooked,  sticky  side  turned 
up  to  catch  thS  world,  than  to  be  turned  toward  God.  O, 
what  an  outcry  there  is  if  you  try  to  turn  them  over:  ‘judg¬ 
ing,5  c discouraging  the  people  of  God,5  ‘doing  more  harm 
than  good,5  ‘  bringing  everybody  to  your  notion,5  ‘  righteous 
overmuch,5  and  kindred  speeches,  while  loving  and  clinging 
to  their  stickiness.  But  God’s  way  is  to  turn  them  over  and 
the  overturners  are  always  ready  to  do  their  part  as  co¬ 
workers  with  God.  What  an  overturning  there  is  when 
souls  are  seeking  religion!  How  the  old  notions  and  ideas 
go  overboard  and  how  pliable  and  submissive  they  become  to 
all  the  will  of  God.  How  quickly  they  say  the  cross  is  the 
way  to  glory.  O,  may  God  send  out  more  overturners! 
They  are  multiplying  and  the  songs  and  shouts  of  rejoicing 
foretell  of  the  giad  jubilee.  Before,  all  their  roots  took  fast 
hold  of  the  world  downward.  Now,  their  tendencies  are 
all  upward.  How  they  thirst  and  faint  after  God  and  the 
eye  of  the  soul  is  on  Him  continually.  No  work  is  too  hard 
if  Jesus  be  there.  Hallelujah!  Join  the  overturners.55 

“WHY?” 

“A  Free  Methodist  pastor  asked  me  the  other  day  the 
question:  c  Why  is  it  that  our  preachers  were  more  success¬ 

ful  in  their  earlier  ministry  than  in  after  years?5  There  may 
be  special  reasons  in  individual  cases,  but  there  must  be  a 
general  reason  why  this  fact  is  true.  That  it  is  true  in  many 
places,  we  have  only  to  look  abroad  over  the  field  to  see  that 
many  who  are  exhorters,  local  preachers,  or  in  their  first 
years  of  the  conference  rarely  ever  had  a  barren  year  and 
saw,  each  year,  numbers  added  to  the  Lord,  now  go  year 
after  year  without  any  special  breaking  up  under  their  labors. 
Why  is  this? 

“  The  tenor  of  the  Scripture  shows  the  true  gospel  line 
to  be  an  increase  of  power  and  success.  ‘  And  every  branch 
that  heareth  fruit  he  purgeth  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


445 


fruit?  The  carnal  heart  suggests’  many  excuses  for  this  un- 
scriptural  state  of  things,  but  God  says,  ‘They  shall  bring 
forth  fruit  in  old  age.’  Outside  of  the  few  who  are  ‘  Always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,’  and  who,  as  years  ad¬ 
vance,  have  increased  the  more  in  strength,  the  young  and  inex¬ 
perienced  are  the  ones  who  bear  the  heat  of  the  day  and  hold 
the  telling  revivals,  while  many,  who  were  once  successful, 
oppose,  criticise,  are  more  or  less  at  ease  in  Zion,  and  spend 
their  energy  and  strength  in  laborious  effort  in  another  direc¬ 
tion  than  the  salvation  of  souls. 

“  Some  who  oppose  every  new  movement  are  so  back¬ 
slidden  that  if  souls  are  not  saved  according  to  their  notion, 
they  will  overthrow  the  work  if  in  their  power,  even 
if  more  souls  are  thus  saved  than  thev  have  brought  to  God 
in  many  a  year.  The  energetic  brother  who  is  all  for 
God  they  oppose  with  their  broadside  of  compromise  and 
death,  if  possible  to  bring  him  down  to  the  same  level  of 
calm  deathlikeness  with  themselves. 

“  Others  criticise.  Thus  they  forfeit  the  little  spiritual 
life  left  in  them,  by  their  unjust  suspicions  and  unrighteous 
criticisms.  These  settle  down  on  little  dving  circuits  with  a 
few  more-dead-than-alive  members  and  preach  little, ^isit 
less  and  practice  self-denial  least  and  complain  bitterly  be¬ 
cause  their  little  class  does  not  better  support  them.  Many, 
after  a  few  years,  deliberately  decide  between  being  soul- 
savers  or  preachers  (?).  Having  decided  to  be  a  preacher 
they  slowly  relax  their  efforts  for  soul  saving  and  turn  their 
attention  to  c  firstly,’  ‘secondly,’  ‘thirdly.’  Now  then  you 
will  see  them  studiously  pouring  over  skeleton  sermonbooks , 
and  note  book  in  hand  taking  down  the  wise  sayings  of  great 
preachers.  They  have  fully  set  out  on  the  tide  to  be  a 
preacher. 

“  Perhaps  before  long  they  may  be  persuaded  to  take 
a  course  in  a  theological  seminary.  Thus  they  run  on  after 
a  prize  which  they  have  set  out  to  win.  Instead  of  seeing 


446 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 

% 

many  souls  saved  they  now  have  the  privilege  of  hearing 
their  admirers  say:  4  Was  not  that  a  grand  sermon?’  The 
die  is  now  fully  cast  and  in  proportion  as  they  push  in  that 
direction,  with  that  aim  in  view,  in  the  same  proportion  they 
lose  the  power  to  prevail  with  God  and  man.  To  have 
consecrated  their  talents  for  soul  saving  and  preached  with 
all  their  natural  and  acquired  might  with  the  sole  aim  of 
glorifying  God,  they  would  have  earned  its  legitimate  wages, 
— the  salvation  of  many  souls.  But  they  have  left  slowly  but 
surely  the  glory  of  God  out  of  the  question  and  now  they 
are  barren  indeed. 

44  Here  seems  to  be  the  key  to  the  scene  that  is  constant¬ 
ly  transpiring  before  our  eyes.  Our  schools  which  are  in¬ 
tended  to  subserve  a  proper  end,  are  made  tributary  to  this 
device  of  the  devil,  and  so  when  a  young  man  is  called 
to  preach  there  are  many  found  who  at  once  urge  him  to 
go  to  this  or  that  seminary. 

‘‘This  is  wrong.  Keep  the  schools  clean,  and  a  place 
where  the  fire  shall  continually  burn,  then  send  the  unsaved 
children  there  and  the  saved  also  whom  God  has  not  called. 
But  when  God  calls  whether  it  be  a  fisherman  at  his  net,  a 
taxgatherer  at  his  office,  or  a  college  graduate  on  a  persecut¬ 
ing  tour,  let  the  nets,  the  office  and  the  journey  be  forsaken 
at  once  and  the  God-called  herald  begin  to  lift  up  his  voice 
everywhere.  Then  will  he  see  his  work  rewarded  with  a  hun¬ 
dred  fold  in  this  world  and  in  the  world  to  come  everlasting 
life.  We  are  follozving  in  the  wake  of  the  stranded 
churches  around  us,  and  will  inevitably  go  on  the  same  rocks, 
unless  we  call  a  halt.” 

“WORK.” 

“What  can  be  more  extraordinary  than  the  Bible  lan¬ 
guage  applied  to  work?  ‘Work  for  the  night  cometh, 
when  no  man  can  work.’  4  Always  abounding  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord.’  4  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it 
with  thy  might.’  ‘The  violent  take  it  by  force.’  4  Run, 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


447 


with  patience,  the  race.’  These  are  expressions  covering 
the  utmost  of  effort  for  God.  No  lost  time  is  involved. 
Every  moment  employed.  No  languid  movement.  ‘  Do  it 
with  thy  might.’  Yet  on  every  side,  if  any  one  gets  in 
earnest ,  comes  the  cry,  c  Take  it  easier;  you  are  killing  your 
workers.’  Think  of  a  man  taking  it  easy  on  the  edge  of 
Vesuvius!  No  room  for  trifling  or  ease  here  in  this  smoul¬ 
dering  crater  of  time! 

‘‘At  the  time  of  the  Chatsworth  horror,  while  shrieks 
and  cries  rent  the  air,  and  the  victims,  pinned  down  under 
the  broken  car  timbers  saw  the  flames  surely  approaching 
them,  and  while  men,  with  the  energy  of  despair  dug  up 
the  clods  and  dirt  with  their  hands  to  put  out  the  Are,  some 
ladies  found  a  man,  a  little  removed  from  the  accident,  lying 
on  a  pullman  mattress.  They  asked  him  where  he  was 
wounded.  He  said:  ‘Nowhere.’  They  said:  ‘Then  give 
us  this  mattress  for  the  wounded.’  He  said:  ‘No,  I  have 
paid  for  it  and  propose  to  keep  it.5  They  said:  ‘You  will 
not,’  and  secured  help  and  dragged  the  heartless  wretch  from 
his  place  of  ease. 

“  But  what  is  this  compared  to  those  who  take  their 
ease  while  the  flames  of  hell  kindle  on  the  poor  victims  of 
sin,  pinioned  under  the  wrecks  of  time.  Preachers  who 
work  as  though  there  was  no  Judgment  to  come;  profess¬ 
ors  who  walk  and  talk  as  though  there  was  no  ‘  lake  of 
Are.’  How  many  does  drink  destroy  every  year?  How 
many  thousands  do  evil  habits  and  pride  bring  down  to  the 
grave?  What  is  the  number  of  the  host  sacrificed  to  the 
Moloch  of  lust  and  wrong  eating?  Can  you  marshall  these 
unnumbered  multitudes?  Then  shall  there  be  a  hue  and 
cry  if  one  man  or  woman  shall  literally  ‘  wear  out’  for  the 
Master?  '  He  that  loveth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  he  that 
loseth  his  life,  for  my  sake,  shall  preserve  it  unto  life  eternal.’ 
Not  recklessly  or  presumptuously, but  in  earnest,  agonizing 
work  for  the  lost,  until  the  weary  wheels  stand  still,  ‘the 


448 


Vivian  A.  Dake, 


golden  bowl  be  broken,’  and  the  Master  says,  ‘It  is  enough.’ 

O,  for  men  and  women  who  will  prove  what  they  so 
often  sing,  ‘  Let  me  die  at  my  post.’  O  for  a  thousand  self- 
sacrificing  ones,  who  ‘  love  not  their  lives  unto  the  death,’ 
and  are  ready  for  sacrifice  or  service  in  any  land.  Who  are 
as  ready  like  Napoleon’s  soldiers,  to  make  a  bridge  of  their 
bodies  to  carry  others  over,  as  to  sing  the  conqueror’s  song. 
Amen!  Amen!! 

“AFFINITIES.” 

“This  is  the  catchword  for  a  most  delusive  and  danger¬ 
ous  doctrine.  Under  its  apparently  harmless  shadow  is  hid¬ 
den  a  slimy  and  soul-damning  system  of  spiritual  wifery.  The 
premises  are,  that  every  soul  has  its  perfect  counterpart  in  the 
opposite  sex,  and  if  there  is  not  congeniality  in  the  marriage 
relation,  if  they  do  not  feel  the  communion  of  kindred  spirits, 
then  they  will  find  that  other  self  outside  of  marriage  bonds. 
There  are  two  phases  of  this  error.  First,  when  it  is  plainly 
taught.  Then  in  fact  the  marriage  relation  is  only  a  form, 
while  soul-union  is  sought  elsewhere.  What  though  out¬ 
ward  rectitude  is  observed,  the  soul  is  wrapped  in  the  slimv 
folds  of  spiritual  adultery. 

“  Wrong  affections  fire  the  heart.  Inordinate  affection 
classed,  by  God,  with  fornication,  (Col.  3,  5,)  reigns  in  soul . 
Any  unlawful  affection  is  an  inordinate  one.  This  is  the 
seed  of  sin.  It  is  but  one  step  from  the  soul-embraces  of  in¬ 
ordinate  affection  to  the  sinful,  sensual  embraces  of  actual  sin. 
The  one  who,  strong  enough  in  himself  to  resist  outward  sin, 
teaches  this  foul  doctrine  does  it  to  the  utter  undoing  of 
weaker  and  more  sensual  souls.  Its  legitimate  offspring  is 
uncleanness  and  despair.  ‘For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave 
his  father  and  mother  and  cleave  unto  his  wife  and  they  twain 
shall  be  one  flesh.’ 

“The  second  phase  is  the  delusive  one  where  the  inordi¬ 
nate  affection  comes  disguised  as  a  proper  affection.  Many 


# 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


449 


souls  that  would  turn  away  disgusted  if  the  open  doctrine 
was  taught,  are  snared  by  this  4  angel  of  light.’  Some  one 
has  been  a  great  help  to  another,  the  instrument  of  conversion 
or  great  good.  The  enemy  comes  saying  this  is  your  father, 
your  mother,  your  son,  your  daughter  in  Jesus.  You  think 
you  have  only  love  for  them  as  a  Christian.  The  deception 
is  complete.  The  unwary  soul  is  snared.  The  same  inordi¬ 
nate  affection  is  doing  its  deadly  work,  and  unless  there  is  an 
awakening,  the  terrible  fall  is  sure.  May  God  protect  His 
little  ones  from  these  snares.  The  only  safety  is  to  keep  so 
lost  in  God  that  no  flesh  spot  can  touch  the  soul. 

“An  interest  in  another  that  draws  one  toward  them, 
and  leaves  one  disturbed  and  restless  in  their  absence,  is  of 
the  enemy.  Avoid  it.  If  either  phase  of  these  affections  has 
taken  possession  of  your  soul  and  been  yielded  to,  do  not 
profess  holiness.  That  vile  affection  has  polluted  your  soul 
and  left  its  slimy  traces  along  the  entire  length  of  your  af¬ 
fections.  It  must  die.  It  eminates  alone  from  the  foul  life 
of  carnality.  It  smells  of  brimstone  and  leaves  the  plague 
spots  of  hell  in  its  track. 

“  Confession  to  God  of  our  carnal  state  is  needed,  deep 
and  pungent.  This  affection  inordinate,  springing  out  of  the 
putrid  depths  of  the  carnal  mind  must  be  severed  from  the 
soul .  O  what  a  deliverance!  The  affections  which  the  will 
could  not  control  are  brought  into  line  with  purity.  God 
takes  up  the  entire  being.  Satan  comes  and  finds  nothing  in 
us.  Our  affections  are  set  on  things  above  and  not  on  things 
on  the  earth.  May  we  all  be  sanctified  wholly  and  preserved 
blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Amen.” 

“DEAD  TO  THE  WORLD.’* 

“  Very  often  when  souls  are  seeking  the  distinct  blessing 
of  holiness,  you  hear  those  who  are  instructing  them  telling 
them  to  4  die  out  to  the  world.’  Also,  while  preaching,  some 
teach  that  in  order  for  the  soul  to  be  cleansed  they  must  4  die 


45° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


to  the  world.’  This  teaching  is  confusing  and  delusive. 

4  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  overcometh  the  world,’  saith  the 
apostle  John.  This  Scripture  teaches  that  the  justified  soul 
has  overcome  or  is  dead  to  the  world.  Must  not  justified 
souls  have  victory  over  their  friends,  over  earthly  riches,  over 
worldly  pleasures,  over  sinful  appetites?  Yes,  we  say.  Very 
well  then,  why  confuse  the  seeking  soul  by  teaching  that 
they  must  die  to  the  world  when  seeking  holiness?  A  justi¬ 
fication  that  does  not  deliver  from  the  world  is  worth  nothing. 
Let  us  keep  the  line  clear  and  evident,  between  us  and  the 
world.  There  is  a  death  for  the  soul  seeking  entire  holiness. 
Not  to  the  world  but  to  the  4  old  man.’  This  death  we  must 
taste.  It  is  a  real  death.  The  4  old  man’  will  continually  try 
to  turn  our  attention  to  something  else  in  order  to  shield  him- 
self.  Rev.  F.  D.  Brooke  once  illustrated  this  point  well.  He 
said  when  they  were  boys  on  the  farm  they  had  a  dog  they 
used  to  play  with,  and  the  dog  would  catch  them  and  pull 
them  to  the  ground.  One  day  his  brother  set  the  dog  on  him 
and  as  he  saw  he  could  not  get  away,  he  pointed  ahead  and 
began  to  call,  4  seek,  seek.’  The  dog  thinking  there  was 
something  ahead  ran  on  and  left  him.  So  when  the  soul  is 
stirred  by  the  evil  within  and  begins  to  seek  God  the  4  old 
man’  begins  to  cry,  4 seek,  seek,’  and  tries  to  turn  the  atten¬ 
tion  of  the  soul  to  something  else.  Amen!  Let  us  hold 
steadilv  to  God’s  living  truth.  Justification  delivers  from  the 
world,  entire  holiness  delivers  from  t he  carnal  mind.” 

“MANIFESTATIONS/’ 

‘4  A.  clear  understanding  of  the  mind  of  the  Lord  with 
reference  to  manifestations  is  necessary  to  a  good  experience. 
There  are  two  dangers  that  everybody  is  exposed  to  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree. 

“First,  quenching  the  Spirit  and  failing  to  obey  God. 

<4  Second,  giving  manifestations  greater  weight  than 
God  does,  and  thinking  that  they  alone,  are  evidences  of  a 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


45i 


good  experience.  Either  mistake  is  fatal.  That  God  gives 
His  saints  various  exercises  when  under  the  Spirit,  He  de¬ 
clares.  ‘  And  there  are  diversities  of  operations,  but  it  is 
the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all?  1  Cor.  xii,  6. 

“  Some  men  lay  down  their  human  rules  as  to  what 
the  operations  of.the  Spirit  are,  but  God  says, c  diversities.’ 
There  are  circumstances  in  which  God’s  saints  leap  for  joy. 
Many  (even  some  professing  holiness)  are  opposed  to  jump¬ 
ing.  But  Jesus  says:  6  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  hate 
you,  and  when  they  shall  separate  you  from  their  company, 
and  shall  reproach  you,  and  cast  out  your  name  as  evil  for 
the  Son  of  man’s  sake.  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day  and  leap  for 
joy.’  Luke  xxvi,  22,  23.  This  is  no  figure  of  speech.  It 
is  a  plain  declaration  and  those  who  have  gone  through  the 
experience,  especially  when  it  came  from  friends  and  false 
brethren,  have  felt  that  superabundant  joy.  Some  oppose 
any  noise  which  is  not  an  intelligent  shout.  The  prophet 
Isaiah  says,  *  Cry  out  and  shout,  thou  inhabitant  of  Zion: 
for  great  is  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  thee.’ 
Isa.  xii,  6.  The  prophet  Zechariah  says,  ‘They  shall  drink, 
and  make  a  noise  as  through  wine.’  Zech.  ix,  15.  This  text 
refers  to  the  saints  of  God,  and  is  an  exact  prophecy,  fulfilled 
to  the  letter  at  Pentecost,  when  the  opposers  cried  out: 
‘These  men  are  full  of  new  wine.’  Acts  ii,  13. 

“The  saints  when  full  of  the  Spirit,  are  variously  exer¬ 
cised.  The  Bible  sanctions,  by  example  and  precept,  falling 
under  the  power  of  God,  leaping  for  joy,  shouting,  crying, 
and  laughing  with  holy  joy.  These  exercises,  when  the  in¬ 
dividual  is  led  to  them  by  the  Spirit,  should  not  be  quenched. 
If  men  oppose,  or  preachers  cry  down,  let  the  Holy  Ghost 
have  His  own  way.  According  to  the  Word  of  God,  all 
who  are  filled  with  the  Spirit  will  manifest  it  in  some  manner. 

“  The  second  danger  comes  in  judging  experience  by 
manifestations.  When  one  judges  the  holiness  of  another  by 
manifestation,  they  are  wide  of  the  mark.  These  are  no 


45  2 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


criterion,  except  when  accompanied  by  a  holy  heart  and  life. 
The  great  danger  of  self  comes  in  when  we  begin  to  seek  ex¬ 
ercises  instead  of  God  or  when  we  seek  the  manner  of  exer¬ 
cises  instead  of  leaving:  God  to  lead  us  as  He  will.  Let  us 
remember  that  we  may  be  unsaved  and  go  through  all  these 
exercises;  that  they  are  no  criterion  of  ex^)erience;  that  we 
should  not  seek  them,  nor  desire  any  special  manifestation. 
If  we  guard  these  points  and  unrestrainedly  give  ourselves  up 
to  God,  seeking  only  more  of  God,  we  will  have  ‘indeed 
freedom,’  ‘run  and  not  be  weary,’  4  have  our  mouth  filled 
with  laughter  and  our  tongue  with  singing,’  and  sometimes 
be  unable  to  tell  4  whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body.’” 

“HOLINESS.” 

44  What  is  it  and  how  obtained?  4  Holiness  is  whole¬ 
ness.’  It  is  a  state  of  being,  through  the  agency  of  the  atone¬ 
ment,  that  brings  us  back  to  the  purity  held  by  the  human 
race  before  the  fall.  When  a  soul  is  wholly  sanctified  it  is  as 
pure  as  angels  and  relatively  as  pure  as  God.  4  Be  ye  there¬ 
fore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect.’  This 
does  not  mean  absolute  perfection,  but  relative  or  conditional 
purity  or  perfection.  They  may  become  impure.  They  are 
not  perfect  in  judgment,  but  in  purpose.  Not  perfect  in 
knowledge,  but  in  obedience. 

44  To  obtain  holiness  there  is  necessary :  first,  light ;  second, 
conviction ;  third,  confession;  fourth,  crucifixion;  fifth,  saving 
or  appropriating  faith.  Faith,  in  general  terms,  stands  out  as 
the  sole  condition  of  entire  holiness;  for  without  faith  not 
one  step  can  the  seeker  take  toward  God.  He  must  have 
faith  with  the  enlightening,  faith  with  the  conviction  and 
faith  with  the  confession.  But  appropriating  faith  is  based 
upon  conditions  that  are  as  inviolate  as  the  faith  itself. 

44  The  common  method  of  teaching  that  holiness  is  ob- 
tained  by  consecration  and  faith,  is  very  blinding  and  can  be 
proven  from  Scripture,  only  by  giving  the  words  a  strained 
meaning,  such  as  they  are  not  capable  of  bearing. 


Editorials  and  Sketches.  453 

“  First,  light.  No  soul  will  seek  God  until  he  has  light 
upon  his  heart.  The  Word  of  God  is  a  lamp  unto  our  feet, 
and  a  light  unto  our  path,  and  through  the  Word  we  get 
light.  The  Spirit  shines  upon  the  Word  and  reveals  the 
truth  to  us.  God  uses  His  people  also.  ‘  Mark  the  perfect 
man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is 
peace.’  ‘Living  epistles,  known  and  read  of  all  men.’ 
To  this  end,  reading  of  the  Word,  preaching,  expounding, 
teaching  and  testimony  in  the  Spirit  are  a  necessity.  By 
these  means  the  light  shines.  The  state  of  the  soul  is  re¬ 
vealed  to  the  understanding.  ‘The  depths  of  pride,  self- 
will  and  hell  appear.’ 

“The  old  man  which  is  ‘corrupt  according  to  the  deceit¬ 
ful  lusts ’is  discovered  in  his  hiding  place.  The  carnal 
mind  which  ‘  is  enmity  against  God  ’  is  shown  in  his  oppos- 
ings.  The  body  of  sin  the  seed  of  sin,  containing  the  germ 
of  every  carnal  manifestation,  the  vital  chit  of  every  foul 
fruit  of  the  flesh,  becomes  manifest  under  the  blazing  light  of 
God,  in  all  its  native  ugliness. 

“The  light  does  not  show  one  up  as  being  not  very  bad 
and  the  old  nature  trained  almost  to  purity’s  perfection,  and 
some  one  else  as  the  one  whose  thoughts  and  the  imagina¬ 
tion  of  whose  heart  is  evil  and  that  continually.  But  the 
light  discovers  to  every  one,  that  ‘  from  the  sole  of  the  foot 
even  unto  the  head  there  is  no  soundness  in  it;  but  wounds, 
and  bruises,  and  putrifying  sores:  they  have  not  been  closed, 
neither  mollified  with  ointment.’ 

“  This  brings  the  soul  to  conviction.  Not  a  light  sur¬ 
face  feeling  that  is  easily  dispelled  by  a  sociable  neighbor  or  a 
good  dinner;  but  a  deep,  increasing ,  unejzdurable  agony  of 
soul,  that  cries  out,  ‘O  wretched  man  that  I  am!  who  shall 
deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death?’ 

“Conviction  settles  down  upon  the  soul.  The  image 
of  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness  is  seen  in  the  carnal  mind; 
the  mark  of  the  beast;  the  same  leprosy  that  shall  forever 


454 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


drive  the  soul  from  the  companionship  of  the  holy.  Then 
does  the  soul  loathe,  abhor  and  turn  avvav  from  all  earthly 
sights  and  sounds.  With  Paul, while  darkness  gathers  round, 
so  far  as  earthly  ambitions  are  concerned,  if  necessary  with¬ 
out  food  and  drink  for  three  days  he  cries  to  God.  No 
pleasure  to  the  man  who  feels  the  weight  of  sin’s  death  with¬ 
in  him.  Not  that  length  of  time,  or  outward  expressions  are 
an  essentiality  here;  but  that  the  knowledge  of  the  depraved 
state  revealed  to  a  justified  soul  will  produce  the  most  in¬ 
tense  conviction  with  its  necessary  accompaniments. 

“The  next  step  is  confession.  The  soul  addresses  itself 
to  God,  against  a  common  enemy  and  acknowledges  the  state 
within.  If  we  confess  our  unrighteousness  He  is  c  faithful  and 
just  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.’  Not  of  necessity 
must  the  confession  be  made  to  man,  except  when  men  have 
been  involved  through  the  deception  of  the  carnal  mind,  but 
to  God.  Not  of  past  deeds  of  sin,  but  of  the  hidden  qualities, 
propensities,  and  manifestations  of  the  man  of  sin  within. 
When  the  conviction  is  deep  and  pungent  the  confession  will 
not  be  forced,  but  will  come  forth  as  a  relief  to  the  anguish- 
stricken  soul.  This  process  of  the  Spirit,  confession,  will 
bring  the  soul  to  the  human  part  of  the  crucifixion. 

“The  light  and  the  confession  bring  to  view  the  man  of 
sin.  Instance,  when  the  soul  is  wrapped  in  the  strong  coils 
of  covetousness  and  avarice,  confession  brings  to  light 
more  fully  the  nature  within  and  delivers  over  the  c  old  man’ 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  doeth  the  work.  We  cannot  kill 
self,  only  in  the  sense  that  we  can  confess  the  carnal  mind; 
hand  it  over,  renounce  it,  and  will  its  death.  This  the 
Scripture  means  when  it  says, c  They  that  are  Christ’s  have 
crucified  the  flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts.’  Have  cim- 
cified .  We  need  not  fear  a  Bible  expression.  Given  in  a 
Bible  sense,  consecration  does  not  cover  the  foregoing.  To 
attempt  to  make  it,  is  to  strain  it  beyond  its  legitimate  mean¬ 
ing.  You  cannot  consecrate  the  carnal  mind;  hence  if  it  can- 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


455 


not  be  consecrated,  it  remains  there,  necessitating  another  con¬ 
dition  to  the  faith  that  sanctifies,  which  we  have  called  cru¬ 
cifixion. 

44  The  soul  has  now  arrived  at  the  place  where  faith 
appropriates  the  blessing.  In  the  majority  of  cases,  we  doubt 
not,  faith  will  be  simultaneous  with  this  point  of  contact. 
There  need  be  no  long  and  labored  effort  to  get  the  soul  to 
believe,  for  when  he  has  had  the  light,  felt  the  depths  of 
nature,  confessed  to  God,  crucified  the 4  old  man,5  and  without 
reservation  or  equivocation,  handed  over  his  powers  to  God’s 
service  and  glory,  it  is  easy  to  have  faith  in  God.  The 
necessary  accompaniments  of  holiness  are  assurance,  purity, 
peace  and  power.  Following  the  appropriating  faith,  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  brings  to  the  soul  the  assurance  of  the 
work  completed. 

44  The  soul  is  pure,  the  movements  of  sin  are  gone.  No 
motions  of  fleshly  lusts  that  war  against  the  soul.  No  inward 
stirrings.  The  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then 
peaceable.  The  peace  of  God  succeeds  the  whirlwind  of 
battle  that  has  agitated  the  soul.  4  Great  peace  have  they 
that  love  thy  law,  and  nothing  shall  offend  them.5  They 
have  constant  peace. 

u Power  is  a  necessary  accompaniment  of  holiness.  A 
powerless  soul  is  an  unholy  soul.  Carnality  is  weakness. 
When  souls  are  seeking  power  they  should  be  seeking  purity. 
The  Pentecostal  enduement  of  power  was  purity  of  heart. 
Mark  Peter’s  words,  4  And  put  no  difference  between  us  and 
them  purifying  our  hearts  by  faith.5  4  But  tarry  ye  at  Jeru¬ 
salem,  until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high.5  True 
holiness  knows  the  nature  from  which  it  was  delivered,  the 
soul-honesty  that  was  necessary  to  the  work,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who,  as  active  agent,  accomplished  the  work  and 
brought  in  the  great  deliverance,  and  the  freedom  from  war¬ 
ring  elements^  the  music  of  peace  that  flows  through  the 


456 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


soul,  the  power  divine  which  upholds,  fills  and  makes  it 
mighty  for  battle  and  for  conquest  unto  the  glorious  end.” 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

“  TITHES  AND  OFFERINGS.” 

“How  many  to-day  are  robbing  God.  God’s  demand 
upon  every  Christian  is  one-tenth  of  the  increase.  The  sys¬ 
tem  of  tithing  does  not  belong  to  the  Jewish  system  of 
religion  alone.  The  patriarchs  tithed  in  the  days  of  Abraham, 
for  after  the  recapture  of  the  king  of  Sodom,  Abraham  gave 
tithes  of  the  spoil  to  Melchisedec,  king  of  Salem,  which 
Melchisedec  was  a  type  of  Christ. 

“The  Son  of  man,  when  reproving  the  scribes  and  Phar¬ 
isees  said,  4  Ye  pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise  and  cummin,  and 
have  omitted  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment, 
mercy,  and  faith:  these  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to 
leave  the  other  undone.’  Matt,  xxiii,  23. 

“  The  Son  of  God  endorsed  this  truth  thus  plainly.  How 
many  then  are  robbing  Jesus  Christ.  They  do  not  give  Him 
His  tenth.  That  is  His  rent  that  He  charges  for  His  air, 
sunshine,  earth  and  rain.  We,  however,  have  the  pleasure 
of  paying  it  out  according  to  His  will.  If  this  were  prac¬ 
tical  everywhere,  we  have  no  circuit  so  poor  but  a  preacher 
would  be  well  supplied.  Ten  families  would  support  a 
preacher  and  ten  preachers  would  send  a  missionary  and 
support  him  on  the  field. 

“This  is  only  God’s  right.  He  complains  bitterly  and 
says,  c  Ye  have  robbed  me,  even  this  whole  nation.’  It  is 
only  common  honesty.  The  neglect  of  it  stunts  our  souls, 
injures  our  joy,  and  paralyzes  the  work  of  the  Lord.  If 
the  people  of  God  only  gave  Him  what  is  righteously  His, 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


457 


the  banner  of  the  cross  would  soon  wave  in  every  land. 
God’s  money  is  laid  up  for  a  ‘rainy  day5  or  worse  if  possi¬ 
ble,  to  be  willed  to  unsaved  children  and  relatives,  that 
they  may  use  it  to  fight  God  with,  and  strengthen  themselves 
in  their  strongholds  of  covetousness  and  pride. 

“  Will  you  rob  God?  Beware!  He  will  have  His  own. 
If  you  do  not  give  it  to  Him,  He  will  take  it  out  of  you  in 
calamities  that  shall  overtake  you.  But  those  who  tithe 
think  they  have  done  all  that  is  necessary .  They  have  done 
nothing .  They  have  only  given  God  back  that  which  be¬ 
longs  to  Him .  If  you  want  to  give  to  God,  then  you  must 
make  Him  an  offering.  God  does  not  want  to  be  robbed  in 
offerings.  He  asks  His  people,  over  and  above  the  tenth  to 
make  offerings  from  their  nine-tenths.  Thus  will  they  glo¬ 
rify  God. 

“The  one  who  preaches  this  truth  is  called  grasping, 
and  few  dare  to  do  their  whole  duty  for  fear  of  man.  But 
the  truth  must  be  proclaimed,  and  if  the  one  who  proclaims 
it  is  counted  an  evildoer;  let  him  glorify  God  on  this  behalf. 
‘  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven, 
and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room 
enough  to  receive  it.’  Mai.  iii,  io.” 

“THE  DRY  BONE  VALLEY  CIRCUIT.” 

“Never  perhaps  was  a  preacher  called  to  travel  upon  a 
more  discouraging  circuit  than  Ezekiel.  But  the  first  point 
that  we  notice  is  that  he  was  carried  there  by  the  Spirit. 
This  of  itself  is  enough  to  give  courage  to  a  true  child  of 
God.  None  can  hope  to  succeed  when  ambition,  selfishness 
or  desire  for  ease  has  dictated  their  labor.  But  when  the 
Spirit  not  only  leads,  but  carries  the  man  over  all  obstacles 
and  opposition,  he  can  be  courageous  on  the  Dry  Bone  Val¬ 
ley  Circuit,  We  do  not  hear  Ezekiel  saying:  ‘Well  this  is 


Vivian  A  Dake, 


458 

the  hardest  circuit  in  the  conference,  and  I  know  there  must 
have  been  wire-pulling1  or  I  would  have  gone  to  a  better 
field.  I  will  pack  up  and  leave.5  No,  God  had  sent  him 
and  he  began  to  look  for  divine  orders.  The  first  was  to 
look  his  field  over  thoroughly.  This  he  did  and  he  found 
c  many  bones  and  behold  they  were  very  dry.5 

u  God  does  not  send  His  servants  to  work  in  the  dark. 
He  wants  them  to  know  the  circumstances  and  then  like  a 
skillful  surgeon  take  the  proper  steps  to  remedy  the  trouble. 
God  did  not  hide  the  state  of  the  circuit  from  Ezekiel.  He 
showed  him  many  bones  and  they  were  very  dry.  There 
was  not  even  an  old  saint  to  say  Amen!  There  was 
not  one  that  was  gasping  to  keep  alive.  They  were  all  dry 
bones,  and  very  dry  at  that.  But  we  hear  no  murmurings, 
no  discouraged  words.  God  says,  ‘  Can  these  bones  live?5 
Ezekiel  casts  the  burden  back  on  the  Lord  and  says,  ‘  Lord 
thou  knowest.5  That  is  the  same  as  though  he  had  said, 
there  is  no  help  in  the  human,  but  thou,  O  Lord,  canst  do 
all  things;  whatever  you  command  me  to  do,  I  am  here 
to  do. 

“  Then  God  commanded  him  to  preach  to  the  dry  bones. 
Without  a  word  he  began  to  say,  ‘  O  dry  bones  hear  the 
word  of  the  Lord!’  O  what  faith  in  God  is  here  exemplified. 
The  preacher  had  not  preached  long  until  there  came  a  shak¬ 
ing  among  the  drv  bones.  ‘Bone  came  to  his  bone.5  Manv 
want  a  revival,  but  they  are  not  ready  for  it  on  the  shaking 
line.  How  many  societies  need  this  shaking.  It  will  bring 
bone  to  his  bone.  Old  troubles  will  be  gotten  out  of  the 
way  and  there  will  be  a  coming  together,  a  confessing,  a  re¬ 
penting  and  making  right  that  will  prepare  the  way  for  God’s 
great  work  of  grace. 

“  The  shaking  may  not  be  a  very  pleasant  process,  but 
it  is  a  very  profitable  one.  There  may  be  noises  and  motions 
that  mav  not  seem  very  respectable  or  cultured,  but  if  bone 
comes  to  bone  and  the  flesh  covers  them,  never  mind.  In  a  val- 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


459 


ley  full  of  dry  bones  there  may  be  a  violent  demonstration  to 
break  loose  from  the  mass  and  find  the  normal  place,  but  let 
the  Spirit  lead  and  keep  hands  off,  and  God  will  see  to  the 
results. 

“  By  this  time  there  was  much  encouragement  on  the 
Dry  Bone  Valley  Circuit.  The  next  command  to  prophesy 
to  the  winds  to  breath  on  the  slain,  was  quickly  obeyed  and 
lo!  where  there  had  been  a  valley  very  full  of  dry  bones, 
‘stood  up  an  exceeding  great  army.5  Now  the  faith  was  lost 
in  sight  and  the  troubles  of  the  past  were  forgotten  in  the 
victories  of  the  present.  Agreeable  surroundings  were  not 
an  evidence  of  being  in  divine  order. 

“  Never  was  Ezekiel  more  in  divine  order  than  when  he 
set  out  to  travel  the  Dry  Bone  Valley  Circuit.  No  official 
board  to  stand  by;  not  one  old  mother  in  Israel  to  clap  her 
hands  and  say,  Amen!  Nothing  but  death.  But  God 
brought  one  live  man  there,  and  the  Dry  Bone  Valley  Cir¬ 
cuit  had  to  change  its  name  to  the  Resurrection  Valley  Cir¬ 
cuit.  God  makes  us  alive  to  bring  us  in  contact  with  death, 
for  His  glory.” 

“WALK  IN  THE  LIGHT.” 

“  The  apostle  John  makes  walking  in  the  light  the  con¬ 
dition  of  sanctification.  The  meaning  of  the  apostle  is  gen¬ 
erally  given  rather  vaguely.  But  there  is  no  need  of  indefi¬ 
niteness.  The  Bible  definition  of  light  is:  ‘Whatsoever 
doth  make  manifest  is  light.5  The  light  of  God  upon  the 
heart  of  a  sinner  shows  him  his  sins,  the  remedy  for  sin,  and 
the  end  of  a  life  of  sin.  The  light  upon  the  heart  of  a  be¬ 
liever  shows  him  the  carnal  nature  hidden  deep  within. 
Here  is  the  necessity  of  walking  in  the  light.  God  lets  the 
light  shine  upon  the  carnality  of  the  heart,  and  if  we  walk  in 
that  light,  it  discloses  to  us  our  state  of  soul  more  and  more. 
If  we  love  the  light  we  will  hasten  to  walk  in  it.  The  saved 
soul  does  love  the  light  but  so  deceitful  is  the  carnal  mind 
that  it  is  hard  to  call  the  self-life  which  is  so  threaded  through 

o 


460 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


our  being,  carnality.  Mr.  Wesley  saw  it  when  he  sang, 
4  Chase  this  self-love  through  all  my  heart,  through  all  its 
latent  mazes  thou.’  To  walk  in  the  light  is  to  acknowledge 
the  carnal  mind.  Then  as  we  see  its  manifestations,  to  con¬ 
fess  them.  The  great  trouble  of  getting  souls  to  confess 
their  carnal  nature,  is  the  cause  of  much  shallowness  of  ex¬ 
perience. 

44  Men  who  are  naturally  very  prudent  and  saving  hate 
much  to  confess  their  covetousness;  others  hate  to  confess 
their  pride.  Many  are  like  the  Brahmin  who  had  a  micro¬ 
scope  given  to  him.  In  examining  his  rice  he  found  microbes 
in  it.  He  knew  they  were  meat,  and  his  religion  said  he 
must  not  eat  meat.  He  could  not  get  along  without  his  rice, 
so  he  made  up  his  mind  the  cheapest  way  was  to  throw  his 
microscope  away. 

“Just  so,  many  draw  back  from  the  light  of  God  when 
it  shines  so  clearly  upon  their  heart  sin,  and  shows  them 
what  they  have  so  long  petted,  and  have  thought  so  fondly 
was  a  very  satisfactory  part  of  their  proper  being — is  in  fact, 
nothing  less  than  the  carnal  mind,  the  fell  destroyer  of  man¬ 
kind.  Then  comes  the  struggle,  and  often  the  soul  throws 
away  the  light  and  wanders  in  the  darkness  of  a  superficial 
experience.  Whenever  the  light  shines  upon  any  manifes¬ 
tation  of  the  carnal  nature,  we  may  then  know  that  the  body 
of  sin  is  there. 

4<  Here  again,  many  sad  mistakes  are  made.  When  the 
light  shines,  instead  of  walking  steadily  in  it,  they  get  a 
victory  over  that  manifestation,  repress  the  4 old  man’ and 
leave  him  in  the  depths  below%  God’s  light  will  not  fail  to 
show  us  •  our  state.  Then  open  your  eyes  while  it  shines 
upon  the  foe  within.  How  we  will  be  astonished!  How 
the  light  will  reveal  the  slimy,  putrid  monster  within. 
4  Corrupt.’  What  depths  of  meaning.  All  veiled  in  dark¬ 
ness  We  know  it  not  because  we  do  not  walk  in  the  light. 
The  light  shines  but  we  do  not  advance  in  the  light. 


Editorials  and  Sketches.  461 

‘Awake  thou  that  steepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead  and 
Christ  shall  give  thee  light.5 

“  Now  walk  in  the  light.  As  you  confess,  your  heart 
will  break  up  and  you  will  feel  your  great  Deliverer  near. 
Walking  in  the  light  will  bring  us  to  the  point  of  victory. 
We  need  only  to  walk  in  the  light  and  we  shall  know  just 
what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is.  Light  makes  everything 
plain,  shines  away  all  doubt,  and  gives  us  to  see  the  track  of 
life  which  leads  direct  to  the  mount  of  crucifixion  and  the 
hour  of  deliverance. 

“  WITHOUT  THE  CAMP.” 

u  The  apostle  used  this  figure  to  typify  a  necessary  con¬ 
dition  of  salvation.  There  is  nothing  popular  about  the  re¬ 
ligion  of  Jesus.  The  man  who  took  the  scapegoat  outside 
the  camp,  took  the  reproach  of  the  people  with  him,  and  was 
himself  involved  for  the  time  being  in  the  reproach.  Thus 
Jesus  suffered  outside  the  gate.  He  bore  the  reproach.  He 
did  not  die  in  the  city  surrounded  by  friends.  We  are  ex¬ 
horted  to  go  forth  unto  Him  without  the  camp.  ‘  If  we  suffer 
with  Him,  we  shall  also  reign  with  Him.5  Many  who  want 
the  glory  are  not  ready  to  take  the  ‘  lone  way.5  But  the  real 
saints  of  God  are  ready  to  follow  wherever  they  can  see  the 
footsteps  of  their  Master.  It  means  to  stand  alone. 

“  We  cannot  be  saved  by  companies.  We  must  learn 
to  stand  alone .  It  is  pleasant  to  have  good  companionship, 
but  the  child  of  God  is  ready  to  stand  alone  in  the  breach. 
Some  are  good  soldiers  in  a  crowd;  but  how  few  can  follow 
Jesus  alone  when  all  the  reproach  falls  011  their  devoted 
heads.  It  means  to  receive  the  reproach  of  the  multitudes. 
Some  think  that  because  the  multitude  reproach  you,  you 
must  be  wrong.  Jesus  received  the  reproach  of  the  throng; 
so  must  those  who  go  with  Him.  It  will  come  seemingly 
like  an  overflowing  tide,  and  the  weak  and  faint-hearted 
will  fall  in  with  it.  But  the  resolute  few  boldly  withstand 
it  for  Jesus’  sake. 


462 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“The  call  of  God  is  for  those  who  will  go  outside  the 
camp.  There  are  plenty  of  camp  loungers;  plenty  who  love 
to  eat  the  good  things  and  enjoy  the  ease;  but  God  wants 
those  who  will  take  reproach  and  hardship  outside  the  camp. 
Let  not  God’s  little  ones  fear.  Only  be  sure  that  you  follow 
the  Master,  that  your  lives  tell  for  Him,  and  you  will  find 
Him  also  outside  the  camp.  Let  not  the  one  who  loves  pop¬ 
ularity  think  to  find  it  in  the  way  of  the  Nazarene.  He  will 
find  the  joy  that  the  world  knows  not  of;  he  will  find  the 
way  of  life;  but  the  applause  of  the  world  goes  in  another 
line.  This  is  the  line  where  comes  the  glory.  The  saints  of 
God  find  it  better  to  take  it  and  the  glory  that  follows,  than 
to  have  an  empty  profession  without  God  in  the  soul. 

“  It  is  a  place  of  freedom  outside  the  camp.  No  straight 
jacket  nor  ecclesiastical  red-tape  to  kill  out  the  life  of  the 
soul,  but  a  blessed  freedom  in  the  Lord .  Amen!  Then 
away  to  the  field,  the  battle,  the  reproach .  Fight  for  your 
Master,  die  for  Him,  and  enter  into  your  reward.” 

“A  PESTILENT  FELLOW.” 

“  This  was  the  name  given  to  the  apostle  Paul  by  his 
accusers.  He  made  a  stir  wherever  he  went  and  did  not 
allow  men  to  sleep  the  sleep  of  death.  He  shook  the  very 
foundations  of  sin  and  a  backslidden  Judaism  by  the  thunders 
of  his  God-given  truth.  The  men,  thus  disturbed  sought 
means  to  rid  themselves  of  this  troubler  so  they  began  to  call 
him  a  4  pestilent  fellow.’ 

“When  a  man  takes  a  stand  by  the  old  paths  and  cries 

out  against  compromise,  and  denounces  compromise  in  dress 

and  church  buildings;  when  he  stirs  up  sleepy  preachers, 

compromising  preachers,  ‘dumb  dogs  that  cannot  bark,’  it  is 

•  _ 

very  convenient  to  begin  to  cry  out  a  pestilent  fellow.  But 

God’s  little  ones  know  the  joyful  ring.  They  understand 

where  the  ark  of  God  is  and  they  will  be  ready  to  take  their 

stand  by  the  truth  of  God. 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


463 


44  This  cry  against  Paul  drove  him  out  of  Judea  and  sent 
him  a  prisoner  to  a  distant  land.  But  it  only  enlarged  his 
circuit  and  gave  him  a  chance  of  preaching  the  gospel  from 
the  throne  of  the  Cassars.  Here  at  Rome  was  the  gathering 
place  of  the  world  and  as  the  apostle  preached,  his  words 
were  carried  to  all  parts  of  the  world.  These  cries  against 
the  true  children  of  God  may  sway  the  people  for  the  time 
berng,  but  God  has  His  hand  over  His  own  work  and  will 
never  suffer  it  to  be  tested  only  so  that  the  pure  gold  shall 
shine  forth  undimmed.  Let  all  of  God’s  little  ones  keep  hum¬ 
ble;  let  them  not  return  any  of  the  rallving  cries  of  Satan  but 
keep  to  the  work  of  God  and  surely  God  will  make  the  wrath 
of  man  to  praise  Him.” 

OUTLINE  OF  SERMON  PREACHED  IN  PRESBYTERIAN 

CHURCH,  ATTICA,  INDIANA. 

* 

“Text:  4  And  the  house,  when  it  was  in  building,  was 
built  of  stone  made  ready  before  it  was  brought  thither:  so 
that  there  was  neither  hammer  nor  ax  nor  any  tool  of  iron 
heard  in  the  house,  while  it  was  in  building.’  1  Kings  vi,  7. 
The  stones  for  the  temple  had  to  be  quarried.  They  were 
imprisoned  by  rubbish,  bound  fast  by  the  earth.  They  must 
be  digged  out.  These  stones  are  not  dead.  They  are  4  lively 
stones.’  But  they  cannot  stay  in  quarry,  and  at  the  same  time 
undergo  the  process  of  preparation.  Christ  must  have  way, 
and  with  Almighty  power  must  excavate  us.  Some  do  not 
want  to  submit  to  the  process.  They  do  not  want  to  give  up 
progressive  euchre  parties,  they  do  not  want  to  abandon  the 
theatre  and  opera  and  the  world.  But  all  this  rubbish  must 
be  wrenched  away  and  from  it  all,  we  must  be  quarried. 
Some  of  you  well  remember  where  and  when  Christ  came 
with  levers  and  pulleys  and  with  grappling  hooks  and  digged 
you  from  the  4  hole  of  the  pit’  and  hewed  you  from  the  rigid 
rocks  and  tore  you  from  the  spirit-entombing  rubbish  of  sin. 

44  This  is  a  soul  harrowing  process,  this  separation  from 


464 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


the  world.  Colonel  D - was  smitten  with  conviction  for 

sin  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Presbyterian  pastor,  a  man 
of  God,  who  dealt  faithfully  with  souls.  When  he  came 
inquiring,  4  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?’ he  told  him  he 
probably  had  some  preliminaries  to  attend  to. 

“‘You  have  dealt  largely  in  horses,  colonel,  have  you 
defrauded  any  one?’ 

“‘Yes,  there  is  an  honest  old  man  over  there,  and  I 
filched  seventy  dollars  from  him  in  a  horse  trade.’ 

“  ‘Well,’  said  the  elder,  4  you  must  make  restitution  there 
before  you  can  believe  to  the  saving  of  your  soul.’ 

“The  colonel  hurried  away  and  confessed  his  wrong 
and  handed  over  the  seventy  dollars  and  came  back  asking: 
4  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?  ’  I  thank  God  that  the  elder 
did  not  cry:  4  Believe,  believe,  believe  and  join  our  church, 
and  give  us  your  influence  and  your  money,’  as  some  minis¬ 
ters  do.  He  probed  his  conscience  deeper  still. 

44  4  Colonel,  you  have  handled  notes  to  a  great  extent, 
have  you  wronged  any  one  in  that  line?’ 

“4Yes;Iheld  a  note  against  a  penurious  old  deacon, 
who  was  proverbially  stingy,  and  grasping.  He  came  and 
paid  me  one  morning  and  I  handed  him  the  note.  After  he 
had  gone  I  glanced  across  and  saw  he  had  left  the  note  behind. 
I  said,  I  will  make  that  miserly  old  man  pay  for  some  of  his 
scrapings.  I  filed  the  note  away,  and  when  I  thought  he 
had  forgotten  the  affair,  I  dunned  him  for  the  money  and 
confronted  him  with  the  note.  In  spite  of  all,  he  had  it 
to  pay.’ 

4‘4  You  must  clear  up  that  or  you  can  never  be  saved.’ 

44  Away  he  went  confessing  and  restoring.  He  felt  some 
easier  after  he  had  handed  over  the  amount  of  the  note,  and 
came  to  the  pastor’s  study  with  a  lighter  step,  but  only  to  be 
met  with  more  soul-searching. 

44  4  Colonel,  you  have  held  many  mortgages  of  late,  have 
you  oppressed  and  robbed  any  body  in  this  business?’ 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


4^5 


44  4  Yes,  yes,  an  unfortunate  man,  in  feeble  health  with  a 
wife  and  family.  I  took  advantage  of  a  flaw  and  forced  his 
property  from  him.’ 

44  4  You  must  right  the  wrong  or  lose  your  soul  eternally.’ 

44  Away  he  went  and  found  aweary  woman,  weeping  at 
her  work,  in  a  hut  in  which  they  had  sought  shelter.  Want 
was  staring  all  around.  ‘Where  is  your  husband?  ’  he  said. 

44 4  O,  he  is  over  yonder,  trying  the  best  he  can  to  get 
something  to  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door.  He  has  a  hard 
struggle  and  we  are  almost  to  the  brink.’ 

44  4  Well,  cheer  up,  and  dry  your  tears,’  said  he.  4  Here 
are  seven  hundred  dollars  I  took  from  you,  and  here  is  my 
note  for  eight  hundred  dollars  more,  that  belongs  to  you.’ 

46  Before  he  left  that  house  God  had  'shown  colonel 

D - what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  No  man  can  believe 

until  he  makes  right  every  known  wrong. 

44  The  next  process  is  to  bring  the  stones  into  line. 
This  represents  sanctification.  You  find  the  Word  of  God 
is  very  clear  and  explicit  upon  this  doctrine;  teaching  em¬ 
phatically  that  we  are  to  be  cleansed  from  carnal  tempers, 
from  unholy  elements  of  nature  after  we  are  converted.  Read 
the  first  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  and  see  how  very  nat¬ 
ural  that  is  in  setting  forth  the  truth  of  holiness.  You  find 
it  is  addressed  to  those  who  are  soundly  converted.  They 
were  elected  by  the  grace  of  God.  4  We  give  thanks  to 
God  always  for  you  all,  making  mention  of  you  in  our 
prayers;  remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith, 
and  labor  of  love,  and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  the  sight  of  God  and  our  Father;  knowing, 
brethren  beloved,  your  election  of  God.’ 

44  In  the  third  chapter  Paul  prays,  4  And  the  Lord  make 
you  to  increase  and  abound  in  love,  one  toward  another,  and 
toward  all  men,  even  as  we  do  toward  you:  to  the  end  He 
may  stablish  your  hearts  unblamable  in  holiness  before  God, 
even  our  Father.’  He  is  not  praying  for  something  that  has 


466 


Vivian  A  Dake. 


been  done  or  for  something  to  be  done  for  unconverted  souls, 
nor  for  something  that  is  impossible  to  have  done  now.  And 
in  the  fifth  chapter  he  is  still  praying  for  the  same  thing,  and 
that  it  may  be  done  now.  We  give  you  Scripture  texts  that 
need  not  the  least  twisting  or  turning  to  bring  them  to  bear 
upon  this  subject.  ‘  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you 
wholly;  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit  and  soul  and  body 
be  preserved  blameless .  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Faithful  is  He  that  calleth  vou,  who  also  will 
do  it.’ 

“This  doctrine  is  not  of  man,  but  is  taught  in  the 
wondrous  words  of  the  Son  of  God,  when  He  said,  ‘Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength,  and  with  all  thy 
mind,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,’  and  is  taught  in 
your  Presbyterian  catechism:  ‘The  chief  end  of  man  upon 
the  earth  is  to  glorify  God,  that  he  may  enjoy  Him  for¬ 
ever.’  Amen. 

“  Noiselessly,  stone  upon  stone,  grew  this  great  temple  of 
God,  built  of  stones  made  ready  before  they  were  brought. 
‘There  was  neither  hammer, nor  ax, nor  any  tool  of  iron  heard  in 
the  house  while  it  was  building.’  So  is  the  house  on  high 
built  of  ‘  lively7  stones,’  ‘  an  holy7  priesthood,’  the  eternal  tem¬ 
ple  of  our  God.  But  the  quariy  is  not  a  quiet  place.  There 
is  heard  the  sound  of  hammers  and  chisels.  There  drills  are 
rinodng,  and  workmen  shouting  and  running  and  sweating. 
There  goes  a  blast,  and  there  a  great  ledge  of  rock  comes 
thundering  down.  The  quarry  is  a  place  of  business,  and 
there  is  the  noise  and  whirl  of  eager  activities,  as  souls  are 
excavated  and  fitted  for  the  symmetries  and  the  sympho¬ 
nies  of  heaven.  A  man  who  had  never  heard  a  piano  be¬ 
fore  was  so  thrilled  and  enraptured  with  the  wondrous 
melody  that  he  started  off  to  find  the  piano  factory,  expect¬ 
ing  there  to  be  ravished  by^  the  many,  mingling  strains  of 
music.  But  he  found  only  the  whirl  and  buzz  of  machin- 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


467 


ery,  the  rasping  sound  of  saws,  the  clatter  of  hammers,  the 
patter  of  hurrying  feet,  and  dust,  and  din,  and  stroke,  and 
shout,  with  which  the  work  went  on.  Wait  awhile;  nor 
chide  the  din  and  rush  and  shout;  we  are  making  pianos. 

“  But  these  ‘  lively  stones’ after  they  are  brought  into 
line,  are  to  be  polished.  A  short  time  since  they  were 
shapeless  hard-heads  or  rough  boulders  of  granite.  You  c^n 
see  your  features  reflect  in  the  massive  pillars  that  rise  in 
front  of  the  court  house  in  Chicago.  God  polishes  with 
life’s  tests  and  trials,  until  His  saints  shine. 

A  chaplain  in  the  war  of  the  rebellion  lay  sick  in  the 
far  South,  near  unto  death.  No  kind  hand  ministered  to 
him,  except  that  of  an  old  black  woman.  He  complained  to 
her  one  day  as  she  came  with  her  black  face  beaming  with 
joy,  into  the  tent,  and  bewailed  his  lonely  and  afflicted  con¬ 
dition,  far  from  wife  and  family  and  friends. 

u  ‘You  know  nothing  of  such  trials,  Chloe,  and  so  you 
are  cheerful  and  happy  and  shining  with  joy.’ 

UCI  know  nothing  of  trials,  massa,  do  you  say?’ 
u  And  then  she  told  him  how  her  old  master  tore  her 
darling  children  from  her,  one  by  one  and  sold  them  into  the 
southern  rice  swamps  to  toil  and  die;  and  how  at  last  he  sold 
her  good  old  husband  who  had  loved  her  so  long,  and  she 
saw  him  driven  off  to  rice  swamps  to  die,  and  she  never  saw 
her  dear  ones  again,  and  in  her  old  age  her  master  sold  her 
to  die  in  the  same  way ;  and  as  she  talked  on,  the  chaplain 
rose  up  and  looked  at  her  face  that  shone  while  the  tears 
streamed  down  her  cheeks,  and  he  cried  out: 

u<  Chloe,  Chloe,  how  can  you  keep  the  joy  beaming  and 
glory  shining  under  such  sorrows?  ’ 

ucO  massa,  when  I  sees  a  dark  storm  gathering,’  said 
she,  and  she  put  up  her  hand  as  if  she  saw  some  black 
cloud  was  coming  into  the  tent,  ‘then  I  just  look  round  on 
the  other  side  and  there  is  Jesus,  and  it  is  all  bright  there.’ 

“  ‘  Among  whom  ye  shine  as  lights  in  the  world.’  Amen.’’ 


468 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


A  few  months  before  Mr.  Dake  sailed  for  Africa  he  wrote 
the  following: 

a  Dear  Brethren  of  the  Free  Methodist  Church: — 

“  As  a  humble  member  of  (I  firmly  believe)  the  best 
church  on  earth,  I  make  my  defense  to  you.  Inasmuch  as  I 
am  misunderstood,  and  many  do  not  know  me  face  to  face,  I 
feel  led  of  God  to  declare  my  intentions.  My  father  and 
mother  are  members  of  the  Free  Methodist  church.  I  was 
born,  brought  up  and  educated  in  these  influences,  and  have 
never  belonged  to  any  other  church.  I  have  served  the 
church  as  pastor,  chairman,  and  evangelist,  and  have  never 
refused  toil  and  hardship  for  God’s  cause. 

u  Some  years  ago  God  showed  me  our  young  people 
going  to  the  Salvation  Army,  or  backsliding  for  want  of  work, 
and  laid  their  cases  on  my  heart.  I  saw  the  necessity  of  a 
work  for  those  who  did  not  feel  called  to  preach  but  to 
give  all  their  time  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 
When  I  saw  this  work,  I  saw  the  misunderstanding  I  must 
bear,  the  jealousies  I  must  brave,  the  plots  I  must  be  the 
subject  of.  But  I  said  with  an  anguish-torn  heart:  ‘Thy 
will  be  done.’  It  was  not  an  easy  thing  for  me  to  lay 
down  all  the  honors  given  me  so  freely  by  the  church.  In 
the  struggle  I  discovered  a  love  for  place  and  position,  and 
that  I  was  not  sanctified  wholly.  After  an  awful  struggle 
and  a  death  to  carnal  self,  I  came  out  into  the  blessed  light 
of  purity. 

uThe  first  year  of  the  band  work  witnessed  many 
mistakes  all  of  which  were  repented  of.  The  enemy,  on 
the  plea  of  doing  thorough  work,  endeavored  to  drive  me 
to  an  error.  But  out  of  all  snares  the  Holy  Spirit  led  me. 
The  conflict  began  at  once.  The  first  vear  a  chairman  told 
me:  ‘I  shall  drive  vou  out  of  the  Free  Methodist  church 
before  the  end  of  the  year.’  When  the  year  closed,  I  was 
in  the  church,  but  he  was  out. 


Editorials  and  Sketches. 


469 


“The  greatest  trial  was,  that  brethren  and  leaders  did 
not  think  I  was  in  the  right  work.  They  insisted  I  should 
travel  districts.  Three  times  I  made  the  attempt  to  submit 
to  their  will,  but  three  times  darkness  came  over  my  soul  and 
the  districts  were  given  up.  God  kept  saying:  4  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it.5 

44  At  first  I  did  not  see  missionary  work  connected  with 
the  band  work.  But  as  time  went  on,  conviction  began  to 
settle  on  individual  laborers,  with  reference  to  work  in  for¬ 
eign  lands.  As  they  had  stood  by  us  on  the  home  field  we'  felt 
it  our  duty  to  stand  by  them  in  the  foreign  field.  This  has 
deepened  to  a  divine  conviction.  I  want  to  do  it  in  the  church 
of  my  choice,  and  she,  under  God,  shall  have  the  classes  and 
church  buildings.  I  have  no  ambition  but  for  souls,  no  desire 
but  to  glorify  God,  and  no  aim  but  to  gain  heaven. 

44  ‘  Division  ’  is  the  cry  in  some  papers,  and  on  conference 
floors;  but  my  voice  does  not  cry  division.  A  brother  minis¬ 
ter  asked  me  at  the  Wabash  conference:  4  Is  there  not  some 
secret  plot  to  divide  the  church?5  I  answered  him:  4  No, 
and  if  ever  I  leave  the  Free  Methodist  church  it  will  be  at 
the  end*  of  the  ecclesiastical  toe.5  The  work  was  begun 
with  a  firm  conviction  that  it  did  not  cross  one  rule  of  the 
discipline  in  either  the  home  or  foreign  branches  of  the  work. 
The  church  has  no  law  against  loyal  members  associating 
under  regulations  mutually  agreed  upon,  to  work  for  God 
and  souls.  Neither  is  there  anv  law  against  individuals  en- 
gaging  in  foreign  missions.  The  powers  of  the  Mission 
Board  are  not  crossed  in  the  least.  They  are  to  have  charge 
of  all  missions  established  by  the  Board,  and  charge  of  all 
funds  raised  by  the  church  machinery.  Believing  this  we 
have  continued  to  labor  with  all  our  might  for  the  interests 
of  the  work  of  God.  And  now,  dear  brethren,  we  simply 
ask  to  be  accorded  the  privilege  of  getting  all  the  souls  we 
can,  and  building  all  the  churches  possible,  and  will  give  God 
all  the  glory. 


470 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


“During  the  past  year  we  have  given  the  Illinois  confer¬ 
ence  one  new  society,  the  Central  Illinois,  five  new  societies, 
with  one  church  dedicated  and  three  under  process  of  erection; 
the  Wabash  conference,  five  new  societies  with  three  churches 
dedicated  and  one  under  way,  in  addition  to  lots  for  two  more 
churches.  These  are  all  dedicated  to  the  church  and  the 
societies  handed  over  to  the  respective  conferences. 

“  Our  rule  has  been  to  go  upon  no  circuit  unless  the  pas¬ 
tor  and  official  board  desire  us  to  come.  We  have  been  at 
work  largely  upon  new  ground.  Dear  brethren,  I  cannot 
but  do  the  work  I  am  doing.  If  it  be  of  men  it  will  fail,  but 
if  it  be  of  God  it  cannot  be  overthrown.  I  feel  the  mission¬ 
ary  fire  in  every  vein.  It  reaches  ouc  to  every  land.  With 
all  the  mistakes  of  the  past  under  the  blood,  with  threescore 
valiant  co-laborers,  consecrated  to  the  death,  and  ready  for 
service  in  any  land,  who  are  not  asking  for  good  circuits  or 
large  salaries  but  for  a  chance  to  fight,  and  suffer,  and  die  for 
the  Master,  we  salute  you!  We  ask  you  to  give  us  the  lib¬ 
erty  of  the  past  quadrennial,  and  we  will  bring  in  many  more 
souls.  But  brethren  our  souls  are  poised,  we  have  suffered 
much  to  reach  this  place  of  calm  trust,  we  believe  we  are  in 
divine  order,  and  if  asked  what  shall  we  do  if  our  brethren 
do  not  agree  with  us,  we  return  simply  the  answer  of  Peter 
and  John,  4  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  man.’  We 
mean  to  be  humble,  to  make  no  reach  after  human  place  or 
position,  but  to  run  and  fly  after  the  lost.  In  Jesus, 

Vivian  A.  Dake.” 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


POEMS  AND  SONGS. 


THE  WONDROUS  CHANGE. 

My  past  of  life, 

How  sad  to  me  the  memory! 

The  heartaches  and  the  sighs; 

The  longing  want  for  something  always  wanting; 

For  joy  e’er  seeking,  yet  joy  fore’er  pursuing; 

The  phantom  in  my  grasp  I  sometimes  seemed  to  have; 
It  vanished  like  the  will  o’  wisp, 

And  left  me  gazing  mournfully  on  gilded  bubbles. 

Where  I’d  thought  was  real  good, 
l  came  and  went,  and  came  again, 

In  empty  sound  of  meaningless  pursuit; 

In  search  of  something  new  to  ease  my  aching  heart. 

I  wandered  o’er  my  circling  course 
In  path  so  often  trod, 

Like  beaten  path  of  treadmill; 

Recognized  at  last;  I  cried 
“  My  wasted  days  !  ”  Life  is  but  vanity. 

No  rest  I  found,  no  peace,  no  ease  of  conscience. 

For  like  the  troubled  sea  which  cannot  rest 
But  casteth  up  continually  mire  and  dirt, 

So  is  the  wicked. 

While  I  wandered  thus  like  shipwrecked  mariner, 

Who,  without  compass,  chart,  logbook,  helm,  or  masts, 
Driftsthrough  the  pathless  darkness  of  the  deep, 

A  ray  of  light  divine  beamed  on  my  darkness. 

It  consolation  brought,  in  words  sweeter  than  music, 

'  Come  unto  me  all  ye  who  weary  are  and  laden  heavy, 

And  1  will  give  you  rest.” 

‘  Come  now  and  let  us  reason,  saith  the  Lord 
And  though  your  sins  as  scarlet  be,  or  crimson, 


472 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


They  shall  be  as  white  as  snow.’’ 

I  saw  my  wrong.  A  life  of  self  I’d  lived. 

But  now  with  all  my  heart  I  turn  to  Him, 

Who  died  and  rose  again. 

0!  I  remember  well,  when  I  surrendered 
All  my  life  to  God. 

The  peace  that  passeth  all  human  understanding 
Filled  my  soul. 

I  turned  my  vision  heavenward, 

And  the  gates  of  glory  lifted  up  their  heads, 

To  let  the  conquerors  in. 

Heaven  smiled,  angels  rejoiced, 

And  to  its  far,  remotest  bounds, 

Hell  groaned  disappointment  at  my  gain. 

And  now  I  live  and  yet  not  I, 

For  Christ  my  Saviour  liveth  in  me. 

To  do  His  will  is  more  than  meat  or  drink, 

And  morning,  noon  and  night  the  dews  of  heaven, 
Like  showers  of  rain  upon  new  mown  hay, 
Refreshingly  perfume  my  soul. 

Oh  joy  supernal!  bliss  unspeakable! 

God  is  my  Father,  I  His  child, 

Redeemed  from  death  and  hell; 

And  with  my  heart  made  pure 
And  garments  white  in  His  own  blood, 

I  upward  press  my  way  to  gates  of  pearl, 

And  gold-paved  streets ; 

And  all  the  eternities  of  bliss 
In  Christ  and  Heaven; — 

All  mine. 

Written  June,  1882. 


A  HYMN. 

Jesus  Thy  blood  doth  cleanse  from  sin 
Though  red  as  scarlet  dye 
Whiter  than  snow,  without  within 
By  faith  I’m  cleansed,  e’en  I. 

My  soul  the  inward  fire  doth  feel, 

That  speaks  my  spirit  free, 

In  me  Thy  love  Thou  dost  reveal, 

And  naught  remains  but  Thee. 


Poems. 


473 


What  need  I  more  since  I  am  Thine, 
Bought  with  Thy  precious  blood; 
Darkness  dispelled  by  light  divine, 
And  swallowed  up  in  God. 

Thy  blood  to  feel,  Thy  power  to  prove 
Ah  this  will  not  suffice! 

Till  all  shall  know  Thy  perfect  love 
The  joys  of  paradise. 

Written  May,  1883. 


LO  r  AM  WITH  THEE. 

When  just  before  my  sinful  soul 
The  Red  Sea  billows  raging  roll, 

While  hosts  surround  I  cried : 

“  The  God  of  Moses — where  is  He  V*’ 

“  Poor  sinner,  here,  to  make  for  thee 
A  way  through  swelling  tide.” 

When  Jordan’s  stream  my  pathway  crossed, 
Fearing  my  Canaan  would  be  lost, 

Sweet  land  of  rest,  I  cried: 

“Elijah’s  God — where  now  is  He?’’ 

*•  Believer,  here,  to  make  for  thee 
A  way  through  swelling  tide.” 

When  tempest-tossed  from  wave  to  wave, 
No  strength  in  me  nor  power  to  save 
From  sorrow’s  depths, I  cried: 

Oh  help  thou  Christ  of  Galilee.” 

“  Lo!  I  am  here  to  make  for  thee 
A  way  o’er  swelling  tide.” 

When  heavenly  scenes  burst  on  my  sight, 
Flooded  with  glory;  crowned  with  light, 
While  death’s  dark  waves  divide, 

I  cry:  “My  portion  fair  I  see, 

Thy  promise  sure,  Thou  art  with  me, 

My  way  o’er  swelling  tide.” 


Written  1883  or  ’84. 


474 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


ONLY  FOR  SOULS. 

Only  for  souls,  our  life  work  shall  be; 

Only  for  souls,  till  death  shall  set  free, 

We’ll  strive  as  those  running  after  earth’s  goals, 

Only  for  souls;  only  for  souls. 

Chorus. 

Souls  all  exposed  to  sin’s  dark  blight, 

Souls  all  exposed  to  eternal  night; 

Oh,  haste  to  the  rescue,  for  time  swiftly  rolls! 

Only  for  souls;  only  for  souls. 

Only  for  souls,  while  the  tear-drops  start, 

Only  for  souls  though  with  aching  heart; 

Go,  friendships  and  pleasures, —  your  death  knell  tolls; 
Only  for  souls;  only  for  souls. 

Only  for  souls,  with  zeal  eaten  up, 

Only  for  souls,  Gethsemane’s  cup, 

My  heart,  thou  the  altar  where  burneth  live  coals; 

Only  for  souls;  only  for  souls. 

Only  for  souls,  be  it  far  or  near, 

Only  for  souls,  the  summons  we’ll  hear, 

From  the  heat  of  the  tropic,  to  earth’s  steady  poles; 
Only  for  souls,  only  for  souls. 

Only  for  souls,  tho’  the  conflict  be  long, 

Only  for  souls,  ’gainst  an  enemy  strong, 

Victorious  the  issue, — our  God  all  controls; 

Only  for  souls;  only  for  souls. 

Written  1885. 


THOUSANDS  FOR  JESUS. 

There  are  thousands  who  wander  in  darkness 
On  the  perilous  mountains  of  sin, 

We  will  seek  them  with  cries  and  entreaties, 
Though  our  eyes  may  with  weeping  be  dim. 

Chorus. 

We  are  after  our  thousands  for  Jesus, 

Our  glorious  all-conquering  King, 


Poems. 


475 


We  will  snatch  them  as  brands  from  the  burning, 
Then  thousands  shall  victory  sing. 

There  are  thousands  now  dwelling  sad-hearted, 

In  the  valleys  and  shadows  of  death. 

“No  one  cares  for  my  soul,”  they  are  crying, 

And  they  sigh  with  their  fast-hastening  breath. 

In  the  byways  of  ruin  they  wander. 

They  tread  on  the  brink  of  despair; 

They  sit  with  the  scorners,  ne’er  dreaming, 

That  danger  and  death  lurketh  there. 

The  lowest  and  vilest  downtrodden, 

In  the  murkiest  midnight  of  sin 

Shall  see  the  glad  light  of  the  Gospel, 

And  with  us  and  our  King  enter  in. 

To  the  cross  of  the  uplifted  Saviour, 

Our  thousands  are  coming  with  haste, 

From  the  mountain,  the  woodland,  the  prairie, 
The  city  and  desolate  waste. 

Yes,  thousands  are  coming;  salvation 
Shall  sweep  like  the  waves  of  the  sea; 

And  the  songs  and  the  shouts  of  rejoicing, 

Shall  foretell  of  the  glad  jubilee. 

Written  1885. 


PARTING  TO  MEET  AGAIN  AT  THE  JUDGMENT. 

_ 

We  have  gathered  to  hear  of  a  Saviour, 

Of  infinite  mercy  and  love, 

But  this  meeting  will  soon,  soon  be  ended, 

Shall  we  meet  that  dear  Saviour  above? 

Chorus. 

Parting  to  meet  again  at  the  Judgment, 

Parting  to  meet  no  more  here  below, 

Oh  how  sad  the  thought  to  thee, 

Traveler  to  eternity! 

Parting  to  meet  again  at  the  Judgment. 

0  how  swiftly  the  moments  are  flying! 

0  decide,  turn  to  Jesus  and  live! 


476 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


If  you  go  to  the  Judgment  a  sinner, 

What  excuse  to  your  Lord  can  you  give  ? 

Pause  a  moment,  consider,  e’er  going, 

Look  about  on  these  faces  to-night, 

You  will  meet  them  again  at  the  Judgment, 
Are  you  ready  to  face  Judgment  light? 

Once  again  there’ll  be  meeting  and  parting, 
When  we  stand  at  the  great  Judgment  throne; 
Will  you  join  in  the  greetings  eternal, 

Or  shall  Jesus  forever  disown? 

0  ye  saints  of  the  Lord  shout  for  gladness ! 

For  your  fears  and  your  sorrows  are  o’er; 

You  are  ready  to  meet  at  the  Judgment, 

Or  to  meet  here  below  nevermore. 

Second  Chorus. 

Ready  to  meet  again  at  the  Judgment! 

Ready  to  meet  no  more  here  below; 

0,  how  glad  the  thought  to  thee; 

Traveler  to  eternity, 

Ready  to  meet  again  at  the  Judgment. 


BLESSED  SUNLIGHT. 

Oh,  the  sunlight  of  heav’n,  blessed  sunlight  of  heav’n! 

How  it  lights  up  the  soul  from  on  high, 

Till  the  soul  sees  its  guilt,  and  the  blood  that  was  spilt, 
And  “  my  Lord  and  my  Savior,’’  doth  cry. 

Oh,  the  sunlight  of  heav’n,  blessed  sunlight  of  heav’n! 

How  it  shines  on  the  old  man  of  sin, 

Till  the  soul  says,  “my  foe  from  my  heart  forth  shall  go,’’ 
And  the  sunlight  finds  all  pure  within. 

Oh,  the  sunlight  of  heav’n,  blessed  sunlight  of  heav’n, 

O’er  my  path  like  the  bright  noonday  sun, 

It  continually  gleams,  with  its  life-giving  beams, 

And  I  drink  constant  joys  while  I  run. 

Oh,  the  sunlight  of  heav’n,  blessed  sunlight  of  heav’n! 

I  shall  dwell  in  eternity’s  noon, 


Poems. 


477 


Where  there  cometh  no  night,  but  where  Christ  is  the  light, 
And  eternities  vanish  too  soon. 


WHAT  HAVE  I  TO  BOAST  OF? 

What  have  I  on  earth  to  boast  of? 

Why  are  gifts  so  glorious  mine? 

God  and  heaven  am  I  the  heir  of; 

Why  dost  Thou,  Lord,  claim  me  Thine  ? 

Chorus. 

Jesus  hung  on  Calv’ry’s  mountain; 

Cried  and  groaned,  and  bled  for  me; 

And  from  out  His  wounds  the  fountain 
Gushed  forth  to  set  me  free. 

Jesus  died,  the  God-life  bringing; 

J$sus  wept,  my  tears  to  stay; 

Jesus  groaned  to  give  me  singing; 

Bore  hell’s  night  to  give  me  day. 

He  was  poor  to  give  me  treasure; 

He  was  slave  to  make  me  king; 

He  was  hated  without  measure, 

Heaven’s  love  to  me  to  bring. 

Have  I  joy,  ’twas  sorrow  bought  it; 

Have  I  power,  or  grace,  or  love, 

Have  I  wealth,  ’twas  Jesus  brought  it 
Down  to  me  from  heaven  above. 

Hark!  I  hear  ’mid  every  pleasure, 

Sounds  of  Calvary’s  mournful  night, 

And  behold  by  every  treasure, 

Calvary’s  cross  appears  in  sight. 

Where,  then,  where  is  room  for  boasting, 

In  the  sight  of  Calvary’s  cross; 

In  the  blood  alone  Pm  trusting, 

Counting  other  gains  but  loss. 

Written  in  Germany,  1889. 


47  8  Vivian  A.  Dake. 

WHERE  AM  I  DRIFTING  ? 

Dark,  dark  are  tte  waters  around  me, 

No  star  sheds  a  beam  on  my  night; 

Has  darkness  eternally  bound  me? 

I’m  drifting,  I’m  drifting  from  light. 

Chorus. 

Oh!  where  am  I  drifting?  Oh!  where  am  I  drifting? 

Oh !  who  can  foretell  me  my  doom  ? 

Oh!  where  am  I  drifting?  Oh!  where  am  I  drifting? 
Out  into  eternity’s  gloom! 

The  highlands  of  heaven  I’ve  sighted, 

Far  from  them  I  meaningless  roam; 

Its  glories  eternal  Pve  sighted; 

Pm  drifting,  Pm  drifting  from  home. 

No  trace  can  I  see  of  earth’s  shorelines, 

No  sign  of  her  joys  or  her  cares; 

Alone  on  eternity’s  confines, 

I’m  drifting,  I’m  drifting  oh!  where? 

The  spell  of  eternity  holds  me, 

Eternity’s  secrets  are  near; 

’Tis  sin’s  gravitation  controls  me, 

I’m  drifting  forever, I  fear. 

Back,  back  fly  the  curtains  of  darkness, 

Revealing  eternity’s  death; 

Amid  all  that  horror  of  blackness, 

Alone  and  forever  I  drift. 


VALIANT  HEARTED  SOLDIERS. 

0  valiant  hearted  soldiers,  of  all  our  faithful  bands, 

God  calls  to  greater  labors,  alike  on  sea  and  land. 

In  vain  He  shall  not  summon,  ready  to  die  or  live, 

“  Send  me,’’  we  answer  gladly,  “  Our  all  we  freely  give,’’ 

Chorus, 

Then  out,  away,  and  onward, 

To  darkest  heathen  lands, 

To  take  this  world  for  Jesus; 

Press  on,  ye  valiant  bands. 


Poems. 


479 


God-called  and  spirit-burdened,  for  service  ev’ry  where, 

In  dark  and  distant  countries,  in  line  for  service  there. 

E’en  life  most  freely  given,  to  rescue  men  from  death; 

And  crying,  “  Jesus  only/’  till  life’s  supremest  breath. 

No  time  for  lamentation,  nor  for  the  fun’ral  tread; 

Let  those  who  dwell  in  darkness,  dead  souls,  watch  o’er  their  dead. 
The  Master  calls  thee,  hasten,  whene’er  you  hear  His  voice; 

0  let  not  self  or  Satan,  but  Jesus  guide  your  choice. 

Ten  thousand  sit  in  darkness,  ten  thousand  stretch  their  hands, 
Ten  thousand  cry  in  anguish,  “  0  come  and  save  our  lands!” 
Hasten  ye  soldiers,  blood-washed,  and  called  of  God  to  go, 

Hasten  on  wings  of  morning,  that  all  your  Lord  may  know. 

This,  this  your  mission,  workers,  to  ev’ry  land  and  tongue; 

Go,  go  proclaim  the  story,  e’en  as  your  Lord  has  done ! 

Farewell,  cry  as  you  hasten,  to  home,  and  ease,  and  friends; 

Then  forward,  outward  ever,  till  life  and  toil  shall  end. 


LET  ME  GO  TO  THE  VINEYARD  OF  GOD. 

Let  me  go,  let  me  go  to  the  vineyard  of  God, 

Let  me  go  and  forever  abide; 

Ever  valiant  and  strong  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
Working  close  by  the  crucified  side. 

Let  me  go,  tell  the  world,  I  am  dead  to  its  charms, 

For  my  friends  ring  a  final  death  knell; 

From  the  vineyard  of  God  I  have  heard  the  alarm,' 

Work  to  do,  dearest  idols,  farewell. 

Let  me  go,  let  me  go  to  the  lowest  of  earth. 

Sinking  down  in  their  filth  and  their  sin; 

For  my  Saviour  has  shown  me  their  infinite  worth, 

And  I  hasten  my  work  to  begin. 

What  tho’  death  I  see  oft!  What  tho’  perils  are  mine! 
I  am  strong  in  the  might  of  the  Lord. 

And  I  hasten  to  join  in  the  work  so  divine, 

And  I  conquer  by  His  mighty  Word. 

• 

Let  me  go,  let  me  go  till  the  sheaves  are  all  bound, 

And  are  meet  for  the  garner  on  high;  * 

Till  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  shall  say,  “I  have  bound 
All  my  sheaves  for  the  sweet  by  and  by.” 


480 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Let  me  go,  let  me  go,  till  Pve  crossed  the  cold  stream, 

And  have  joined  the  redeemed  on  the  shore; 

Till  I’ve  swept  thro’  the  gate  like  the  lightning’s  bright  gleam, 
And  I  gaze  on  my  Christ  evermore. 

THE  OLD  RUGGED  CROSS. 

The  old  rugged  cross!  yes,  I  love  it; 

Its  burdens,  reproaches,  and  shame; 

And  naught  else  on  earth  do  I  covet, 

But  to  bear  it  for  Jesus’  name. 

Chorus. 

The  old  rugged  cross,  yes,  the  old  rugged  cross, 

’Tis  the  badge  of  discipleship  here; 

And  the  way  to  a  throne,  and  a  kingdom  and  crown, 

As  the  way  of  the  cross  shall  appear. 

The  old  rugged  cross,  I  will  cherish; 

He  bore  it  up  Calvary’s  hill; 

He  bore  it  that  I  might  not  perish, 

I’ll  bear  it  in  love  for  His  will. 

The  old  rugged  cross,  highest  honor 
E’er  granted  to  creature  of  God; 

To  bear  the  great  conqueror’s  banner, 

I’ll  gladly  44  pass  under  the  rod.” 

The  cross  of  my  Christ,  the  anointed, 

The  badge  of  redemption  from  sin, 

Its  reproach marketh all  those  appointed, 

Crowns  and  kingdoms  eternal  to  win. 


I’VE  MISSED  IT  AT  LAST. 

44  I’ve  missed  it  at  last,”  he  repeated, 

While  the  shades  of  despair  gathered  fast; 
44  My  hopes  are  forever  defeated, 

I  have  missed,  I  have  missed  it  at  last!” 

Chorus. 

44  I’ve  missed  it  at  last,  missed  salvation, 
From  the  pure  and  the  holy  outcast; 
Never  more  peace  to  feel — dire  damnation — 
I’ve  missed,  I  have  missed  it  at  last.” 


Poems. 


“  The  thief  on  the  cross  I  remember, 

Ne’er  refused  till  the  summer  was  past, 
And  now  in  death’s  chilling  December, 

I  have  missed,  I  have  missed  it  at  last!’* 

I’ve  sold  out  my  soul  for  a  feather, 

No  hope  in  the  whirlwind’s  fierce  blast, 
I’m  undone  forever  and  ever, 

I  have  missed,  I  have  missed  it  at  last!” 

u  The  Spirit  insulted,  resisted, 

Still  plead  till  the  die  I  had  cast, 

I  said:  ‘  Go  thy  way’ — I  insisted; 

He  went,  I  have  missed  it  at  last!” 

He  buried  his  face  in  the  pillow, 

With  horror  his  soul  all  aghast, 

And  back  from  eternity’s  billow, 

He  shrieked:  “  I  have  missed  it  at  last!” 


ETERNITY’S  BEGGAR. 

A  rich  man  was  he,  and  his  acres  were  broad, 
And  his  barns  he  tore  down  to  build  more; 

But  thy  soul  is  required,  thou  fool  ”  said  his  God, 
Then  to  whom  shall  thy  goods  be  restored? 

Chorus. 

Eternity’s  beggar!  the  call  he  had  heard, 

But  the  warning,  he  turned  it  away. 

0  sinner!  then  list  to  the  voice  of  thy  God, 

And  turn  to  the  Lord  while  you  may. 

He  looked  all  aghast  at  the  sound  of  that  voice, 
And  gazed  on  his  rich,  earthly  store; 

But  it  melted  away;  he  had  made  a  sad  choice, 

He  was  poverty’s  slave  evermore. 

Out,  out  from  his  mansion  he  wandered  away, 

To  the  depths  of  eternity’s  night, 

To  beg  for  relief,  and  to  long  for  the  day, 

Which  shall  gladden,  no  never,  his  sight. 


482 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


SEPARATION  FROM  THE  WORLD. 

Take  the  world  with  its  follies  and  riches, 

All  its  pleasures  Eve  counted  but  dross; 

And  the  dread  of  the  coming  to-morrow, 
Mocks  its  joys,  turns  its  gains  all  to  loss. 

Chorus. 

Farewell,  my  sinful  pleasures, 

Farewell,  my  comrades  all; 

Farewell,  my  earthly  treasures, 

I  go  at  Jesus’  call. 

While  my  heartstrings  are  breaking  asunder, 
And  I  tearfully  gaze  on  the  dead; 

From  the  wreck  of  my  earthly  ambition, 

To  my  Jesus  for  refuge  I’ve  fled. 

All  that  fame  or  that  pleasure  can  offer, 

All  that  wealth  or  that  honor  can  buy; 

All,  yea  all,  that  I’ve  hoped  for  my  time  life, 
Gladly  goes,  on  His  cross  let  them  die. 

I  now  gladly  give  all  up  for  Jesus, 

Take  the  cross, die  the  death  to  the  world; 

Separation,  the  motto  I  herald, 

O’er  the  cross  is  that  motto  unfurled. 


THOUGH  YE  HAVE  LAIN  AMONG  THE  POTS. 

Tho’  ye  have  lain  among  the  pots, 

Covered  with  the  dust  of  neglect; 

No  work  done  for  Jesus, 

Who  from  sin  hath  freed  us, 

On  which  thy  soul  can  reflect. 

Chorus. 

Yet  thou  shalt  be  as  the  wings  ol  a  dove, 
Covered  with  silver,  yellow  with  gold, 

Yet  thou  shalt  be  as  the  wings  of  a  dove, 
Thrilled  with  a  joy  that  can  never  be  told. 

Tho’  ye  have  lain  among  the  pots, 

Unfit  for  me  anywhere; 


Poems. 


Spotted  with  sinning, 
Hindered  from  winning, 

Joys  which  thy  God  doth  prepare. 

Tho’  ye  have  lain  among  the  pots, 
Hard  by  the  centers  of  sin; 

Heart  by  sin  crushed, 

Voice  by  hell  hushed, 

Bruised  without  and  within. 

Tho’  ye  have  lain  among  the  pots, 
Heavenward  joyfully  come; 
Laurels  entwining, 

Heaven’s  light  shining, 
Honored  and  fitted  for  home. 


THE  BARREN  FIG  TREE. 

Lo!  these  years  I  came  expecting, 
Fruit  to  find  on  this  fair  tree; 

But  its  mission  long  neglecting, 
Naught  but  leaves,  alas!  I  see. 

Chorus. 

Cut  it  down,  cut  it  down, 

Cut  the  barren  fig  tree  down. 

At  my  last  year’s  visitation, 

V/ as  the  ax  laid  at  its  root; 
Mercy’s  year  of  expectation, 

Hath,  alas!  produced  no  fruit. 

It  is  but  a  graceless  slumb’rer, 
Bearing  only  worthless  leaves; 
Cut  it  down,  the  barren  cumb’rer, 
Making  room  for  fruitful  trees. 

Fruitless  one,  alas,  professing, 

That  a  child  of  God  you  are; 

This  your  fate,  no  grace  possessing, 
“  Cut  it  down  and  do  not  spare.’’ 


EVERLASTING. 

There’s  a  world  everlasting, 
Of  jasper  and  pearl; 


484 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


And  onyx  and  beryl, 

And  diamond  and  gold; 

And  glory  untold, 

And  there  I  shall  dwell,  ever  dwell. 
Ever  dwell,  ever  dwell, 

And  there  I  shall  dwell,  ever  dwell. 

There’s  a  house  everlasting, 

Not  builded  with  hands, 

Nor  founded  on  sand, 

But  built  on  the  rock, 

Where  cometh  no  shock, 

And  there  is  my  home,  ne’er  to  roam. 

There’s  a  crown  everlasting, 

A  crown  of  pure  gold, 

And  stars,  I  am  told, 

If  lost  ones  I  bring, 

To  the  feet  of  my  King, 

That  crown  I  shall  wear,  ever  wear. 


There’s  a  hymn  everlasting, 

The  Lamb  is  the  theme, 

So  strong  to  redeem, 

A  hymn  never  old, 

And  yet  ever  told, 

That  hymn  I  shall  sing,  for  my  King. 


There’s  a  King  everlasting, 

He  comes  on  His  throne, 

His  children  to  own, 

They  waited  full  long, 

With  prayer  and  with  song, 

And  now  He  has  come,  welcome  home. 


REDEEMED. 

Redeemed,  yes  redeemed,  lo!  He  dies  on  the  cross, 
And,  lo !  for  my  sins  He  is  counted  but  dross, 


Poems. 


485 


Redeemed  by  His  stripes,  we  are  ever  more  healed, 

And  peace  to  our  souls  by  such  love  is  revealed. 

Chorus. 

Redeemed,  yes,  redeemed  I  am  washed  in  the  blood; 
Redeemed,  made  a  king  and  a  priest  unto  God. 

Redeemed,  yes,  redeemed,  saved  from  sin  here  below, 
With  pow’r  to  o’ercome,  in  the  light  glad  to  go; 
Redeemed  from  the  follies  of  fashion  and  pride; 

With  heavenly  patterns  our  longings  to  guide. 

Redeemed,  yes,  redeemed,  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
Redeemed,  sing  His  praises,  His  only  I  am; 

He  bought  me,  a,nd  taught  me  His  wonderful  love; 
Redeemed  and  made  white  as  the  wings  of  a  dove. 

Redeemed,  sing  the  chorus,  ye  saints  in  the  sky, 
Redeemed,  sound  the  victor’s  notes,  roll  them  on  high; 
Redeemed,  join  His  praises,  ye  lowly  of  earth; 
Redeemed,  tell  the  world  of  our  Lord’s  wondrous  worth. 


At  the  close  of  a  missionary  class  meeting  at  the  seminary  at  North 
Chili,  N.  Y.,  Feb.  21,  1892,  where  much  of  the  Spirit’s  presence  was 
manifested,  while  singing  the  following  piece;  Supt.  B.  T.  Roberts  re¬ 
marked  to  his  wife  and  others:  “  If  Adelbert  Dake  had  done  nothing 
but  write  that  piece,  his  life  work  would  have  been  a  success.” 

WE’LL  GIRDLE  THE  GLOBE  WITH  SALVATION. 

Behold  the  hands  stretched  out  for  aid, 

Darkened  by  sin,  and  sore  dismayed, 

0  will  you  to  their  rescue  go, 

Lost  wand’rers  down  to  endless  woe? 

Chorus. 

Weil  girdle  the  globe  with  salvation, 

With  holiness  unto  the  Lord; 

And  light  shall  illumine  each  nation, 

The  light  from  the  lamp  of  His  Word. 

In  heathen  lands  they  watch  and  wait, 

And  sigh  for  help  which  comes  so  late; 

And  grope  in  sin  and  nature’s  night, 

*  Forever  vainly  seeking  light. 


486 


Vivian  A.  Dake, 


0  flash  the  tidings!  shout  the  sound, 

In  darkest  lands  the  world  around, 

Till  all  the  earth,  from  pole  to  pole, 

Shall  full  salvation’s  echoes  roll. 

The  watch  fires  kindle  far  and  near, 

In  every  land  let  them  appear, 

Till  burning  lines  of  gospel  fire, 

Shall  gird  the  world  and  mount  up  higher. 


DECIDING  TO-NIGHT. 

When  are  you  coming  to  Jesus? 

When  will  you  turn  from  your  sin  ? 
Time  more  convenient  ne’er  cometh, 

Why  not  this  moment  begin? 

Chorus. 

Now  you’re  deciding,  now  you’re  deciding, 
Yes,  you’re  deciding  to-night; 

Near  is  the  Lord  in  the  vale  of  decision, 
Shall  it  be  darkness  or  light? 

Time  enough  yet,  are  you  saying? 

Sometime  I’ll  yield,  not  to-night? 
Procrastination  brings  ruin, 

Smites  brightest  hopes  with  a  blight. 

View  all  your  prospects  of  glory, 

Bo’t  with  the  blood  of  the  Lamb; 

Take  them  this  hour  by  deciding, 

Join  in  the  conqueror’s  psalm. 

Will  you  then  hesitate  longer? 

Mid  this  assemblage  of  death? 

Flee  to  the  stronghold  of  safety. 

Death,  hell  and  Judgment  out-breath. 

REPENT,  0  YE  SINNERS. 

Repent,  0  ye  sinners,  your  Lord  cries  aloud, 

My  kingdom’s  at  hand,  and  my  heavens  are  bowed, 
I  come  for  salvation  my  mercies  are  stirred, 

I’ll  spare  thee  if  contrite,  rely  on  my  Word. 


Poems. 


487 


Chorus. 

Repent,  repent, 

Repent  or  gain  heaven f  no  never, 

Repent,  repent, 

Repent,  or  you’ll  perish  forever. 

Repent,  0  ye  sinners,  repent  while  you  may, 

With  tears  and  confessions,  His  wrath  you  may  stay, 
Do  not  as  did  Esau,  your  birthright  despise, 

He  sought  for  the  blessing,  but  none  heard  his  cries. 

Repent,  0  ye  sinners,  and  turn  from  your  sin, 
Repenting,  forsaking,  restoring  begin, 

As  Zaccheus  said  to  his  Lord  at  the  tree, 

Fourfold  I’ll  restore  to  all  wronged  by  me. 

Repent,  0  ye  sinners,  or  perish  you  must, 

Your  sins  will  your  soul  to  the  lowest  hell  thrust, 
Repent,  hear  the  warning,  sin-sick  and  storm-tossed, 
Repent  or  forever  and  ever  you’re  lost. 


PRAISE  THE  LORD. 

Warbling  birds,  and  buzzing  bees, 
Croaking  frogs  and  breeze-swayed  trees, 
Purling  brooks,  and  silent  rocks, 

Each  of  their  Creator  talks. 

Sing  the  birds  a  song  of  praise, 

Unto  Him  who  makes  their  days, 

Bees  are  buzzing  busy  strains, 

Each  proclaiming  honeyed  gains, 

Which  their  Lord  had  wise  prepared, 
For  their  need,  tho ’  least ,  had  cared. 

Frogs  are  croaking  in  the  marsh, 

Sounds  monotonous  and  harsh; 

But  it  says  as  plain  as  words, 

We  are  happy  as  the  birds. 

They  bask  in  their  native  air, 

We  rejoice  in  swamp-life  fare, 

For  our  God  has  made  us  meet, 

To  rejoice  from  ’neath  His  feet.’’ 

Hear  the  music  of  the  brooks, 

Purling  o’er  the  silent  rocks. 


488 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


And  the  sounds  which  gurgling  come, 
As  the  brooklets  farther  roam, 

Form  into  a  sweet  refrain, 

Mingled  echoing  of  the  name, 

At  which  saints  and  angels  fall, 

“  Crown  Him,  crown  Him  Lord  of  all.” 

Sing  the  birds  and  buzz  the  bees, 

And  the  frogs  croak  in  the  lees, 

And  the  tree  tops  beck  and  nod, 

And  proclaim  their  Maker,  God. 
Rugged  oaks,  and  tallest  pine, 

And  the  twining, clamb’ring  vine, 

And  the  spruce  with  dress  of  green, 
And  the  poplar’s  silver  sheen, 

And  the  birch  and  maple  tree, 

And  the  palm  from  o’er  the  sea, 
Where  the  lofty  cedars  grow, 

And  the  Banyan  shadows  throw, 

All  rejoice  and  clap  their  hands. 

Born  in  wide,  diversant  lands, 

But  they  praise  their  Maker  one, 

He  their  Maker,  He  their  sun. 

Shall  the  birds  and  bees  and  frogs, 
And  e’en  the  unthinking  logs, 

Shall  they  all  their  Maker  praise, 
Through  the  length  of  all  their  days, 
And  our  souls  and  voices  dumb 
To  give  praise  for  all  the  sum 
Of  the  Saviour’s  love  to  me, 

Which  from  sin  hath  set  me  free? 
With  a  thousand  tongues  ’twere  vain, 
To  set  forth  the  wondrous  gain, 

Which  is  mine  since  Christ  hath  died, 
And  hath  called  me  to  His  side. 

Let  the  world  my  Saviour  praise, 
Every  creature  all  their  days. 

Praise  Him  loud  with  every  breath, 
Praise  Him  even  unto  death. 

Praise  the  Father,  praise  the  Son, 
Praise  the  Spirit,  every  one. 


Poems. 


Praise  Him  all  ye  heavenly  host, 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 


THE  PLACE  OF  WEEPING. 

From  Gilgal  came  the  angel, 

Where  Israel  had  sworn, 

We’11  make  no  league  with  Canaanites; 

Their  altars  down  be  torn.’* 

And  when  by  circumcision 
In  one  eventful  day, 

The  dark  reproach  of  Egypt's  sin, 

The  Lord  had  rolled  away. 

• 

The  angel  paused  at  Bochim, 

And  said,  “  I’ll  never  break, 

The  covenant  I  made  with  thee, 

For  my  own  glory’s  sake. 

But  ye  have  not  obeyed  me, 

Nor  kept  the  covenant, 

Ye  dwell  among  idolaters , 

And  to  their  music  chant. 

This  goodly  land  I  gave  thee 
To  be  thine  heritage, 

But  ye  have  spared  mine  enemies, 

Whose  lust  gainst  me  doth  rage. 

I  therefore  will  not  drive  them 
From  out  thy  fruitful  land, 

But  they  shall  pierce  thy  sides  like  thorns, 
Their  gods  as  snares  shall  stand.” 

Then  loudly  wailed  the  people, 

And  owned  the  angel  just; 

And  to  the  Lord  they  sacrificed, 

With  faces  in  the  dust. 

The  place  was  known  as  Bochim, 

For  there  they  wept  to  see, 

That  thorns  and  briars  all  their  lives, 
Their  portion  sad  must  be. 

At  Bochim,  place  of  weeping, 

How  few  can  e’er  be  found, 

In  sorrow  that  the  Canaanites, 


49° 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Still  dwell  in  holy  ground. 

0  gather  there  ye  people, 

With  sacrificial  zeal, 

And  free  the  land  of  enemies, 
Their  death  knell  loudly  peal. 


FOR  THE  WORKERS. 

I’ve  no  room  in  my  soul  but  for  Jesus, 

No  time  but  to  serve  Him  each  dav; 

I’ve  no  words  but  to  speak  out  His  praises, 
No  joy  but  His  presence  alway. 

I’ve  no  crosses  to  bear  but  are  helpful, 

No  sorrows  but  bring  greater  joy, 

Eve  no  trials  but  make  me  shine  brighter, 
No  tests  but  my  hope  can  destroy. 

I’ve  no  fears  but  are  vanished  forever, 

No  sins  but  are  under  the  blood, 

No  foes  but  I’ve  freely  forgiven; 

I  am  clean,  washed  in  Calvary’s  flood. 

I’ve  no  earth  house,  but  one  sure  in  heaven, 
And  there  I’ll  forever  abide; 

My  Jesus  invites,  and  Em  going 
To  sing  evermore  by  His  side. 


CONSECRATION. 

I  consecrate  my  life  to  Thee,  dear  Lord, 

To  labor  with  my  might,  call  nothing  hard, 

Use  all  my  strength  with  every  passing  day, 

Then  ask  for  more,  and  hasten  on  my  way; 

Pluck  brands  from  out  the  burning  while  I  live, 
Then  heavenward  fall,  and  falling,  heaven  receive. 

I  consecrate  my  time,  my  length  of  days, 

And  every  moment  shall  speak  forth  Thy  praise, 
E’en  to  old  age  will  I  renew  my  strength, 

Mount  up  on  wings  as  eagles,  and  at  length, 

When  all  my  time  is  spent  in  Thine  employ, 

Drop  off  this  flesh  and  enter  into  joy. 


Poems. 


49 1 


I  consecrate  my  money,  Lord,  ’tis  Thine, 

And  not  a  mite  will  I  speak  of  as  mine. 

Naught  will  I  spend  in  selfishness  or  ease, 

But  seek  alone,  Thee  only,  Lord,  to  please, 

Strive  not  to  lay  up  treasure  here  below, 

But  all  my  treasure  safe  in  heaven  bestow. 

I  consecrate  my  powers  of  soul  and  mind, 

In  Thee  my  powers  shall  meet  employment  find, 
My  judgment  and  my  will  and  memory  store, 
Imaginations,  thoughts,  shall  evermore, 

Be  captive  to  my  Christ,  the  crucified; 

Each  all  their  work  perform,  yet  in  Thee  hide, 
Affection’s  weaith/pour  incense  on  Thy  head, 

And  grosser  appetites  forever  dead. 

•  • 

I  consecrate  nfy  body,  yes  I  may, 

Serve  Thee  with  e’en  this  mortal  lump  of  clay. 

My  eyes,  my  ears,  my  tongue,  my  feet,  my  hands, 
Shall  quiet  be,  or  haste  at  Thy  commands, 

And  for  Thy  glory  they  shall  be  kept  meet. 

Yea  e’en  the  food,  which  by  Thy  grace  I  eat, 

My  transient  home,  the  raiment  which  I  wear, — 
In  this  and  all,  Thy  glory  my  sole  care. 

• 

I  consecrate  my  home,  my  friends,  my  all, 

And  forth  I  go,  heeding  Thy  gracious  call. 

Ready  for  any  place,  afar  or  near, 

The  place  that  others  shun  I  will  not  fear, 

But  gladly  go,  if  I  may  only  bring, 

One  wanderer  more,  to  serve  my  God  and  King. 

I  consecrate  to  suffer  naught  within, 

That  presence  shows  of  dark  orig’nal  sin. 

But  by  God’s  grace,  drive  deep  the  Venging  spike, 
That  to  the  carnal  heartlife,  death  shall  strike; 
Suffer  no  signs  of  wrath,  impatience,  pride, 

Of  hellish  lust,  or  malice  prone  to  hide 
Deeply  within;  or  fear,  or  love  of  praise, 

But  by  Thy  blood  made  pure  outlive  my  days. 

I  consecrate  to  do,  to  go,  to  dare, 

To  suffer  with  my  Saviour,  and  to  bear, 

Hardness,  as  soldiers  should,  on  every  field, 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 

To  run  the  race,  to  weakness  never  yield. 

Refuse  all  honor,  ease,  or  earthly  store, 

Take  up  the  cross,  deny  self  more  and  more, 

Bend  all  my  energies  to  save  the  lost, 

And  with  some  stars,  gain  heaven  at  any  cost. 


THE  LOVE  OF  GOD. 

How  vast  the  love  of  God  to  me, 

An  ocean  boundless,  deep,  and  wide, 

I  plunge  in  its  immensity, 

And  I  am  lost  beneath  its  tide. 

The  love  of  God  who  can  proclaim, 

An  angel’s  tongue  might  try  in  vain, 

And  earth’s  ten  thousand  voices  lame, 

In  singing  of  a  Saviour  slain. 

The  love  of  God,  its  depth  and  height, 

Its  length  and  breadth  are  mine  to  prove, 
But  when  I’ve  searched  with  human  might, 
I  cry  aloud, ’tis  boundless  love. 

The  love  of  God  that  saved  from  death, 

That  snatched  from  Satan’s  cruel  power, 
I’ll  magnify  with  every  breath, 

And  shout  aloud  with  life’s  last  hour. 


LOST  IN  SIGHT  OF  HOME. 

Long  in  far-off  countries, 

Has  the  good  ship  been, 
Many  storm  waves  breasted, 
Many  dangers  seen; 

Now  all  hearts  are  hopeful, 
Distant  shore  lines  loom, 
And  all  tongues  are  singing, 
“Home!  In  sight  of  home!  ” 

Chorus. 

Sad  indeed  to  perish, 

While  we  distant  roam; 
Sadder  for  the  wanderer, 

Lost  in  sight  of  home. 


Poems. 


493 


Fiercely  roars  the  tempest, 
Round  a  helpless  bark, 
Struggling  with  the  breakers, 
And  the  storm  clouds  dark; 
Hope,  from  every  bosom, 
Evermore  is  gone, 

Loud  the  breakers  thunder, 

*  ‘Lost  in  sight  of  Home! ’* 

Souls  of  men  who  trifle 
With  eternal  things, 
Thinking  not  of  danger. 

Till  it  lurking  springs; 

See  your  doom  foreshadowed. 
Unwarned  shall  it  come, 
And  the  mournful  ending, 
“Lost  in  sight  of  home! ” 

Seen  are  Heaven’s  coast  lines, 
But  the  furious  gale 
Beats  in  all  its  madness. 
Rending  every  sail; 

Bursts  of  endless  sorrow, 
From  the  lost  ones  come, 
Mutt’ring  thunders  echo, 
“Lost  in  sight  of  home!  ” 


The  following  to  Mrs.  TI.  A.  Coon  who  prayed  for  Mr. 
Dake  while  seeking  the  experience  of  holiness. 

BIRTHDAY  TOKEN. 

Dear  auntie,  receive  this  small  token, 

A  breath  from  the  heart  of  your  child, 

Remembrance  of  love  never  broken, 

But  joined  in  a  God  reconciled. 

Long  years  have  you  traveled  life’s  pathway, 

In  comparison  mine  are  but  few, 

But  the  sunshine  of  your  closing  life’s  day, 

Does  my  spirit  and  body  renew. 

So  this  is  the  fifty-ninth  chorus, 

In  your  sweet,  joyful  pilgrimage  song, 


494 


VlYIAN  A.  DaKE. 


And  loved  ones, — to  Himwho  hath  borne  us 
Through  trials,— the  chorus  prolong ; 

Each  year  counts  a  verse  in  the  hymning 
Of  praise  to  our  Savior  divine, 

And  the  birthday  brings  in  the  glad  summing, 
The  chorus  in  which  we  all  join. 

Deep,  deep  rolls  the  bass  of  thy  sorrow, 

And  pain’s  piercing  tenor  runs  high, 

Then  notes  changing  with  coming  to-morrow, 
All  hail!  for  its  coming  draws  nigh. 

The  alto  of  love — a  hosanna, 

With  notes  purest,  sweetest,  though  strong, 
And  the  Spirit’s  full  glorious  soprano, 

Hath  blended  the  whole  into  song. 

The  sharps  and  flats — discord  dire, 

If  standing  alone,  out  of  place, 

They  add  to  the  harmony,  fire 
As  trials  to  souls  bringeth  grace. 

The  rests  often  seem  to  be  wanting, 

For  the  song  is  sung  “while  ’tis  day,*’ 

But  for  thee,  rest  eternal  is* waiting, 

Where  working  is  resting  for  aye. 

O’er  each  verse  crescendo  appeareth, 

An  increase  of  peace  and  of  power, 

And  diminuendo  applieth 
To  the  world  with  its  swift  passing  hour. 

The  key  is  the  key  of  Salvation 
The  tune,  in  the  Holy  Ghost  joy, 

And  the  strain  “in  this  world  tribulation,” 
Bringeth  sweetness  that  naught  can  destroy. 

The  swan  that  before  never  singeth, 

At  death  sings  a  song  passing  sweet, 

And  the  curfew  at  eventide  ringeth, 

When  sunbeams  from  darkness  retreat. 

So  thy  song  gathers  sweetness  from  sorrow, 
And  lightens  despair’s  darkest  night. 

The  last  verse  thou ’It  sing  on  the  morrow, 

All  Heaven  will  join  with  delight. 


February  9th,  1888. 


Poems. 


TRACK  OF  TRIBULATION. 

There’s  a  track  of  tribulation 
By  the  saints  of  ages  trod, 

’Tis  the  highway  of  the  ransomed, 

And  it  leadeth  up  to  God. 

’Tis  the  way  the  Man  of  Sorrows 
Journeved  in  His  low  estate, 

When  He  sought  the  lost  and  found  them 
Was  there  ever  love  so  great? 

Lost,  yea,  lost  with  none  to  rescue ; 

Arms  too  short,  and  strength  too  small, 
Till  the  Son  of  God  came  swiftly 
With  a  love  that  conquered  all. 

Came  to  poverty  and  scorning, 

Came  to  mocking  and  distress; 

Came  to  final  joy  and  triumph 
Over  sin  and  hell  and  death. 

i 

Oh  that  hour,  when  touched  by  pity, 

He  from  off  His  throne  came  down, 
’Mid  the  shouts  of  untold  millions 
Laid  aside  His  kingly  crown, 

Gladly  too,  His  reputation, 

And  in  form  of  sinful  man, 

Knowing  well  the  path  of  suffering 
He  redemption’s  work  began. 

Oh  the  scene  that  spread  before  Him, 

In  this  lost  and  ruined  world; 

Where  the  hosts  of  hell  are  gathered, 

And  rebellion’s  flag  unfurled. 

Like  the  mighty  rushing  torrent, 

Swift  to  hell  the  millions  sped, 

Sinking  down,  forever  sinking, 

In  the  region  of  the  dead. 

Scenes  of  suffering  and  of  sorrow, 

Crowd  upon  the  rugged  path 
Which  the  Saviour  meekly  traveled, 

Mid  the  storms  of  hellish  wrath. 
Saviour  of  the  lost  and  ruined, 

By  the  lost  and  ruined  spurned, 


Vivian  A.  Dake, 

And  for  love’s  most  sure  deliverance, 

On  His  head  their  hate  returned. 

Scenes  of  Nazareth  and  Gethsemane, 
Pilate’s  hall  and  Herod’s  throne, 
Scenes  where  all  with  one  consenting 
Did  their  blessed  Lord  disown. 

Was  there  ever  love  so  gracious  ? 

On  this  tribulation  track, 

Patiently  He  journeyed  onward, 

Nor  did  give  one  answer  back. 

Lonely  watch  of  dark  Gethsemane, 
Prone  upon  the  cold,  damp  ground, 
Burdened  with  the  sins  of  many, 

With  no  friends  to  gather  round, 
Forced  the  blood  from  all  its  channels 
Trickling  down  from  every  pore 
Witnes^dire  of  pain  and  anguish 
Which  for  thee,  the  Saviour  bore. 

Tumult  fills  the  hall  of  judgment,’ 
Silent  stands  the  patient  One. 

Crown  of  thorns,  spittings,  revilings, 
Shower  upon  God’s  only  Son. 

“Upon  us  and  our  children, 

Be  His  blood”  they  fiercely  cry. 
Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him! 

On  to  Calvary!  He  must  die! 

Up  the  track  of  tribulation 
Patiently  the  Lord  doth  go, 

Bearing  on  His  back  the  burden, 

End  of  all  His  pain  and  woe; 

Blessed  cross!  which  Jesus  carried 
Mid  that  dark  tumultuous  throng, 
Clasp  I  to  my  heart  forever, 

This  the  theme  of  all  my  song. 

Crowning  scene  of  love  at  Calvary, 
Rugged  cross  and  cruel  nails, 

E’en  the  thief  who  suffered  with  Him, 
Bitterly  his  Lord  assails. 


Poems. 


497 


Gushing  blood — a  fountain  flowing, 

From  His  feet,  His  hands,  His  side, 

Moves  no  stony  heart  to  pity; 

They  His  tears  and  love  deride. 

Nature  draws  her  veil  of  pity, 

O’er  the  sufferings  of  the  Lord, 

Darkness  dense,  and  then  the  earthquake, 
Sympathy  for  Nature’s  God. 

Oh  the  love  immense,  unfathomed, 

Even  at  His  latest  breath, 

Beams  His  eyes  with  love  and  pity, 

And  with  love  He  conquered  death. 

Look  ye  here !  ye  scorned  followers 
Of  your  persecuted  Lord. 

Gaze  upon  those  dying  features ; 

Listen  to  the  wondrous  words; 

Even  now  in  keenest  anguish, 

Greater,  far,  than  mortal  knew; 

Father  merciful,  forgive  them, 

For  they  know  not  what  they  do. 

Thus  the  saints  of  all  the  ages, 

Took  the  track  their  Saviour  trod; 

Glorying  in  the  roughest  pathways, 

Leading  only  to  their  God. 

Tribulation  worketh  patience, 

Tribulation’s  hottest  fire 

Brings  the  tribulation  glory — 

Mid  its  flames  they  mount  the  higher. 

They  were  stoned,  were  sawn  asunder, 
Tortured,  tempted,  mocked  and  scourged, 

To  the  deserts  and  the  mountains, 

To  the  dens  and  caves  were  urged; 

Walked  on  thorns  of  persecution, 

Drank  the  bitterest  cups  of  gall, 

Mixed  with  tribulation  glory, 

Shining  conqueror  over  all. 

See  the  foot  prints  of  our  Saviour, 

O’er  His  royal  track  divine; 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


And  apostles,  fathers,  martyrs, 

All  have  walked  this  heavenly  line. 

Hail,  all  hail,  reproach  and  sorrow, 
Partners  of  Christ’s  sufferings  here; 
Partners  of  His  final  triumph, 

Through  the  grand  eternal  years. 

Know  ye  not  this  track  of  trial 
Is  the  only  way  to  Heaven? 

They  shall  suffer  persecution, 

Who  to  Christ  their  all  have  given. 

But  the  waves  shall  not  o’erflow  thee, 

And  the  flames  shall  do  no  harm; 

He  that  to  the  end  endureth, 

Safe  shall  be  from  all  alarm. 

«» 

Who  are  these  and  whither  came  they? 

These  that  stand  before  the  throne? 
Clothed  in  robes  of  spotless  whiteness, 
Known  to  saints,  to  angels  known; 

These  are  they  who  washed  their  garment# 
In  the  Saviour’s  precious  blood; 

And  through  tribulation’s  fires, 

Now  they  stand  before  their  God. 

Written  1886. 


AT  EASE  IN  ZION. 

At  ease  in  Zion !  woe  to  those 
Who  in  their  sins  idly  repose, 

And  sing  the  songs  of  worldly  mirth, 
Forgetful  of  their  Saviour’s  worth. 

At  ease  in  Zion !  woe  to  thee, 

The  trumpet  sounds!  awake  and  flee, 

Nor  rest  in  such  a  dangerous  state 
Lest  thou  should’ st  wake  at  last — too  late. 

At  ease  in  Zion,  while  the  lost 
Upon  the  waves  of  strife  are  tossed, 

And  loud  they  call,  4 ‘Ho,  brother,  save! 

0  snatch  us  from  the  yawning  grave.* * 


At  ease  in  Zion,  woe  at  last, 


Poems. 


499 


The  harvest  o’er, the  summer  past; 
With  fires  devouring  you  must  dwell, 
’Mid  everlasting  flames  in  hell. 


ALL  THINGS. 

9 

Romans  11:36. 

For  of  Him  are  all  things, 

The  Lord  of  the  sky; 

He  rides  on  a  cherub, 

He  ruleth  on  high; 

By  Him  was  created 
All  things  that  exist, 

And  by  Him  they  now 
And  shall  ever  consist. 

Chorus. 

Let  the  morning  stars  sing, 

Let  the  loud  anthems  ring; 

Let  all  that  hath  breath  catch  the  word; 

Let  the  worlds  join  the  song; 

Let  creation’s  vast  throng, 

Swell  the  anthems  of  praise  to  the  Lord. 

And  through  Him  are  all  things, 
He  holds  inHis  hands 

The  worlds  He’s  created, 

And  by  Him  they  stand. 

The  least  grain  of  sand, 

Or  the  mightiest  sphere, 

*  In  His  smile  remain, 

In  His  wrath  disappear. 

And  to  Him  are  all  things, 

His  glory  they  sing; 

Both  now  and  forever, 

Their  Almighty  King; 

While  all  things  created 
A  loud  chorus  raise, 

And  the  universe  echoes 
The  notes  of  His  praise. 


Vivian  A,  Dake. 


NEEDED-LABORERS. 

Needed— ten  thousand  laborers, 

Wanted  at  once  in  the  field, 

Workers  whose  hearts  are  victorious, 

Those  who  will  die  but  not  yield. 

Jesus  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  field 
Sends  forth  the  call  far  and  wide; 

Few,  yea,  few  are  the  laborers, 

Pray  for  a  great  harvest  tide. 

Needed — bold  hearted  laborers, 

For  the  dark  corners  of  earth, 

Those  who  amid  all  hell’s  cannonry 
Prove  forth  their  heavenly  birth. 

For  them  the  lost  most  beseechingly, 
Stretch  forth  their  hands,  call  for  aid; 
From  the  four  winds  comes  the  echoing 
Art  thou  not,  loiterer,  dismayed? 

Needed — now  needed  laborers 
For  all  the  isles  of  the  sea, 

Where  the  thousands  are  dying  fast, 
Seeking  glad  tidings  from  thee. 

Look  thou  at  China’s  vast  multitude. 

Who  have  not  heard  of  your  Lord. 

Will  you  sit  down  then  in  idleness. 

While  they  die  lacking  God’s  Word? 

Look  thou  at  Africa’s  heathen  tribes, 

Ah,  they  are  stretching  their  hands, 
Workers  from  land  of  the  setting  sun, 
Come,  oh  come,  dwell  in  our  lands. 
Darkness  as  dreadful  as  Jauggernaut, 
Crushes  poor  India  down. 

Haste  thee  on  wings  of  the  morning  winds, 
Bear  them  their  blood-purchased  crown. 

Bear  thou  the  lamp  of  the  Word  of  God, 
Hold  up  its  light  everywhere, 

Search  out  the  lost  in  the  darkest  lands, 
Show  them  a  brotherly  care. 

Jesus  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  field 
.  Whispers,  “I’m  with  you  alway,” 


Poems. 


Bind  up  the  sheaves  for  the  gathering. 
Fast  comes  Eternity’s  day. 


501 


OUR  WORDS. 

How  sober  should  we  live, 

How  thoughtful  here  below, 

And  all  our  powers  of  being  give 
That  all  our  Lord  may  know. 

No  room  for  jest  or  joke, 

Nor  idle,  careless  laugh; 

While  sinners  by  death’s  whirlwind  stroke 
Are  carried  off  as  chaff. 

But  earnest,  sober  words, 

Seasoned  with  salt  of  grace, 

Well  pleasing  to  our  risen  Lord 
If  spoken  face  to  face. 

0  let  our  words  declare, 

That  we  our  Savior  know: 

And  heavenly  thoughts  find  echo  there, 
And  heavenly  blessings  flow. 


THE  SABBATH. 

How  sweet  the  joy  the  Sabbath  brings, 
My  soul  the  joyful  anthem  sings. 

And  smiling  nature  joins  the  lay, 

And  crowns  with  song  God’s  holy  day. 

How  free  this  day  from  worldly  care, 
From  morn  till  eve  alone  ’tis  prayer, 
And  praise  divine,  attunes  the  heart 
And  fills  with  glory  every  part. 

Sweet  day  of  rest,  to  saints  ’tis  given 
A  fitting  earthly  type  of  heaven, 

Its  solemn  hours  will  guide  us  well, 

Up  to  our  home  with  Christ  to  dwell. 

A  Sabbath  rest  with  Sabbath  joy, 

And  peace  and  love  without  alloy, 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 

And  one  unending  Sabbath  lay, 

All  hail!  all  hail!  that  glorious  day. 


CALL  FOR  REAPERS. 

Reaper,  wherefore  dost  thou  linger, 
Harvest  fields  are  ripe  to-day, 

And  the  Master  loudly  caileth, 

Hasten,  reaper,  while  you  may. 

Great  the  work  and  few  the  workers, 
Work  increases,  workmen  fall, 

Gird  thee  for  the  day  of  labor, 

Haste  thee  at  thy  Master’s  call. 

None  can  fill  thy  place  appointed, 

None  canst  save  what  thou  canst  save 

Thou  alone  canst  snatch  some  wanderer 
From  a  yawning,  gaping  grave. 

Hast  thou  fears  of  men’s  opinions? 

Do  thy  friends  retard  thy  way  ? 

Art  thou  seeking,  vainly  seeking 
For  thy  soul  some  earthly  stay? 

Storm  clouds  darkly  lower  yonder, 

Day  declines,  the  end  is  nigh, 

“Harvest  past — the  summer  ended,” 
Shall  thy  soul  forever  cry? 

Ah!  you  answer  to  the  summons. 

See  your  life’s  work, enter  in. 

Praise  the  Lord,  no  soul  shall  perish, 
Through  thine  idleness  and  sin. 

Golden  sheaves  you  now  may  garner, 
Garner  safely  for  the  skies , 

And  the  reaper’s  song  eternal, 

You  may  sing  with  glad  surprise. 

’Midst  the  harvest  home  rejoicings, 
Circled  round  by  gathered  grain, 

Kindred  spirits — fellow-reapers, 

Swell  with  thee  the  glad  refrain. 


Poems. 


GOD  CALLS  TO-NIGHT. 

God  calls  to-night;  He  calls  for  thee, 

He  calls  thee  from  thy  sin; 

He  calls  to  life,  the  way  ifc  free, 

Oh!  enter,  enter  in. 

God  calls  to-night, Oh!  heed  His  voice, 
Throw  every  idol  down; 

And  make  Him  now  your  only  choice, 
He’ll  choose  thee  for  His  crown. 

God  calls  to-night:  from  death’s  sure  dart 
He’ll  hide  thy  soul  away; 

Extract  the  sting,  heal  every  smart, 

And  change  thy  night  to  day. 

God  calls  to-night.  Wilt  thou  refuse, 

And  madly  from  Him  turn? 

Thy  head  against  His  buckler  bruise, 

And  all  His  mercies  spurn? 

God  calls  to-night,  to  some  the  last. 

Reject  this  offer  given, 

And  all  thy  hope  is  over  past, 

Of  ever  gaining  heaven. 


WARNING. 

Math,  xxiv.  20,21. 

Pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
When  danger  is  gathering  round; 

When  the  darkness  comes  fast, 

And  the  winter’s  fierce  blast, 

And  no  refuge  on  earth  can  be  found. 

Chorus. 

Flee  to  the  strong  hold, 

Flee  to  the  strong  hold; 

Haste  to  the  Lord  while  you  may. 

Soon  comes  the  night, 

And  the  storm  in  its  might, 

Flee  to  the  stronghold  to-day. 


S°4 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
When  harvest  forever  is  past; 

When  the  summer  is  o’er, 

And  there’s  mercy  no  more, 

And  eternity  holds  thee  at  last. 

Pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
Yes,  pray  as  a  man  for  his  soul; 

While  ’tis  still  called  to-day, 

And  of  hope  there’s  a  ray, 

E’er  the  billows  of  wrath  o’er  thee  roll. 


NO  FACE  LIKE  THINE. 

No  face  like  Thine,  my  Savior, 

Fair  as  the  lily  white ; 

Amid  the  throng  that  drifts  along, 
Shedding  a  heavenly  light. 

Chorus. 

I  shall  see  His  glorious  face, 

I  shall  see  His  glorious  face; 
And  gaze  upon  it  evermore, 

My  Savior’s  glorious  face. 

No  face  likeThine,  my  Savior, 

More  marred  than  any  seen; 

By  crown  of  thorn  and  Calvary’s  morn, 
The  heavens  and  earth  between. 

No  face  likeThine,  my  Savior, 

Brighter  than  noon-day  sun; 

For  saints,  ’tis  light — for  sinners,  night, 
With  work  of  judgment  done. 

No  face  like  Thine,  my  Savior, 

0,  Majesty  divine; 

No  sun,  no  moon,  but  Christ  alone, 

Of  heaven,  the  Light  sublime. 


THE  DAY  OF  HIS  COMING. 

He  cometh,  He  cometh, 

The  Judge  on  His  throne, 


Poems. 


With  ten  thousand  thousands, 
Redeemed  for  His  own. 

The  dead  are  arising, 

From  graves  opened  wide, 

No  time  for  excuses, 

No  coverts  to  hide. 

The  sun  plunged  in  darkness, 

The  moon  dipped  in  blood, 

All  nations  are  wailing 
At  sight  of  their  God. 

’Mid  hoarse  muttering  thunders 
And  loud  roaring  seas, 

And  earthquakes  confounded, 

The  sinner  shall  be. 

To  saints  and  to  angels, 

His  welcome  is  smiled, 

Come  blest  of  my  Father, 

Through  blood,  reconciled. 

EARTH’S  VANITIES. 

I  have  sought  pleasure,  this  wide  world  around, 
Drank  its  cup  deeply,  but  none  have  I  found, 
Sweet  for  a  moment,  then  bitter  as  gall, 

Flash  like  a  meteor,  then  darkness  o’er  all, 
Vanities  all,  yea,  much  lighter  than  air, 

Briars  for  roses,  for  peace,  heaviest  care, 
Heart-sick  and  weary,  to  whom  shall  I  go? 
Help,  or  I  perish,  Thy  mercy,  Lord,  show. 

Friendships  were  mine  with  the  fairest  of  earth, 
Heart  knit  to  heart  of  true  merit  and  worth, 
Gone,  and  Pm  left  with  the  perishing  clod, 
Chords  snapped  asunder — “Pass  under  the  rod. 
Low  ’mid  the  ashes  of  sorrow,  I  lie, 

Covered  with  sackcloth  and  wishing  to  die. 

End  of  perfection,  to  whom  shall  I  flee? 

Savior,  have  mercy,  I  would  come  to  Thee. 

Treadmills  of  duty  that  never  are  done, 

Conflicts  and  battles  but  victories  none. 

Troubles,  like  billows  roll  over  my  head, 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


Fearing,  yet  wishing  to  lie  with  the  dead, 
Wishing  ’cwere  morning,  as  fast  speeds  the  night, 
Wishing  ’twere  evening,  when  breaks  morning  light 
Restless  and  wretched,  0  must  I  thus  roam? 

No  peace,  no  Jesus,  no  hope  and  no  home. 

My  heart  is  weary  of  din  and  of  strife, 

Weary  of  living  this  unmeaning  life, 

Satisfied  never,  no  peace  and  no  rest, 

Warring  waves  ever  beat  fierce  on  my  breatfc. 
Discord,  confusion,  wherever  I  go, 

Life  is  so  empty,  a  vanity  show. 

0  must  I  ever  in  wretchedness  sigh  ? 

Help  me,  my  Savior,  I  perish,  I  die. 

Hark!  *tis  a  voice  like  the  waves  oHhe  sea, 

Breaks  on  my  soul,  with  glad  tidings  for  me, — 

“  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  weary  and  worn, 

Heavily  laden,  your  burden  I’ve  borne. 

Cast  it  all  down  at  the  foot  of  the  cross, 

Joy  for  your  sorrow,  and  gain  for  your  loss, 

Plenty  for  poverty,  gladness  divine.” 

Lord,  I  am  coming,  Oh,  may  I  be  Thine? 

Gladly  I  yield  to  the  mandate  above, 

Cast  down  my  burden  of  sin  for  His  love, 

Take  up  my  cross,  and  its  weight  I  adore, 

For  His  dear  sake,  who  for  me  the  load  bore. 

Dead  to  the  world,  and  the  world  unto  me, 

From  all  its  follies,  forever  set  free, 

Quick  as  a  flash,  comes  the  light  all  divine — 

Jesus  my  Savior,  I’m  Thine,  I  am  Thine! 

Now  I  have  found  what  my  soul  long  has  craved, 
Glory  to  Jesus,  I’m  saved,  I  am  saved! 

Saved  from  my  sorrow  and  strivings  and  sin, 

Saved  from  my  foes  from  without  and  within. 
Heaven  has  come  with  its  sweetness  and  rest, 
Satisded  ever,  continually  blest, 

W ell  springs  of  joy,  floods  of  glory  divine, 

Shout  the  glad  news,  Lord  -  eternally  Thine! 


Poems. 


DIP  YOUR  FOOT  IN  OIL. 

Deut.  xxxiii.  24. 

If  your  path  in  life  is  weary, 

Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

If  your  clays  are  dark  and  dreary, 

Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

'Twill  make  your  pathway  lighten, 
’Twill  make  your  dark  days  brighten, 
'Twill  from  you  sad  cares  frighten, 
Then  dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

Chorus. 

Then  dip  your  foot  in  oil, 

’Twill  lighten  all  your  toil, 

Twill  smooth  rough  ways, 
Brighten  dark  days, 

Then  dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

If  to  peace  you  are  a  stranger, 

Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

If  your  end  seems  full  of  danger, 
Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

Peace  like  a  mighty  river, 

Shall  fill  your  soul  forever, 

And  death  shall  bring  no  quiver, 
Then  dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

If  you  wish  a  joy  undying, 

Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

And  a  life  time  free  from  sighing, 
Dip  your  foot  in  oil. 

Your  heart  to  pour  forth  singing, 
Your  notes  of  victory  ringing, 

Your  feet  toward  heaven  springing, 
Then  dip  your  foot  in  oil. 


HEDGED  IN. 

The  saints  of  God  are  safe, 

From  all  assaults  of  hell; 

For  Satan  hath  himself  declared, 
That  saints  in  safety  dwell. 


5°8 


Vivian  A.  Dake. 


For  God  hath  hedged  us  in, 

And  Satan  powerless  stands; 

His  rage  and  hate  and  hellish  spite, 

Our  Father  countermands. 

No  robbers,  storms  or  death, 

Can  cause  a  saint  to  fear; 

They  rage  without  that  God-made  hedge, 
And  Father’s  always  near. 

Chorus. 

Hast  Thou  not  made  a  hedge 
On  every  side  around 

About  his  house  and  all  he  hath, 

And  caused  him  to  abound? 


BENEDICTION. 

Grace  and  mercy,  peace  and  love, 
From  the  triune  God  above, 

Be  upon  us  while  we  part, 

Join  us  each  to  each  in  heart; 

Save  the  wandering  and  the  lost, 
Ere  they  pay  the  fearful  cost* 

Shed  upon  us  each  this  hour 
Saving,  oleansing,  keeping  power. 


*• 


' 


- 


. 


. 


